Historical Dictionaries of Peoples and Cultures
Jon Woronoff, Series Editor
1.
2.
3.
4.
5.
The Kurds, by Michael M. Gunter, 2004.
The Inuit, by Pamela R. Stern, 2004.
The Druzes, by Samy Swayd, 2006.
Southeast Asian Massif, by Jean Michaud, 2006.
The Berbers (Imazighen), by Hsain Ilahiane, 2006.
Historical Dictionary of
the Berbers (Imazighen)
Hsain Ilahiane
Historical Dictionaries of
Peoples and Cultures, No. 5
The Scarecrow Press, Inc.
Lanham, Maryland • Toronto • Oxford
2006
SCARECROW PRESS, INC.
Published in the United States of America
by Scarecrow Press, Inc.
A wholly owned subsidiary of
The Rowman & Littlefield Publishing Group, Inc.
4501 Forbes Boulevard, Suite 200, Lanham, Maryland 20706
www.scarecrowpress.com
PO Box 317
Oxford
OX2 9RU, UK
Copyright © 2006 by Hsain Ilahiane
All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a
retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic,
mechanical, photocopying, recording, or otherwise, without the prior permission
of the publisher.
British Library Cataloguing in Publication Information Available
Library of Congress Cataloging-in-Publication Data
Ilahiane, Hsain.
Historical dictionary of the Berbers (Imazighen) / Hsain Ilahiane.
p. cm. — (Historical dictionaries of peoples and cultures ; no. 5)
Includes bibliographical references.
ISBN-13: 978-0-8108-5452-9 (hardcover : alk. paper)
ISBN-10: 0-8108-5452-X (hardcover : alk. paper)
1. Berbers—Dictionaries. I. Title. II. Series: Historical dictionaries of peoples
and cultures ; no. 5.
DT193.5.B45I447 2006
961'.004933003—dc22
2006005071
∞ ™ The paper used in this publication meets the minimum requirements of
American National Standard for Information Sciences—Permanence of Paper
for Printed Library Materials, ANSI/NISO Z39.48-1992.
Manufactured in the United States of America.
To my wife and liver, Ann.
My identity, my culture, is not an administrative file
that the authority legitimizes and draws up, opens, and closes
at its convenience and with which I must comply.
Culture is the daily construction of a free society.
—Kateb Yacine (1929–1989)
Contents
Editor’s Foreword Jon Woronoff
ix
Acknowledgments
xi
Reader’s Note
xiii
List of Acronyms and Abbreviations
xv
Chronology
xvii
Introduction
xxix
THE DICTIONARY
1
Appendix A: Ruling Chronologies of Berber Dynasties
151
Appendix B: Maps
159
Appendix C: Berber Alphabet
181
Bibliography
183
About the Author
319
vii
Editor’s Foreword
The Berbers are the remnants of the original inhabitants of North
Africa, presently living in Morocco, Algeria, Tunisia, and Libya, where
they account for much of the population, and Burkina Faso, Mauritania,
Mali, and Niger, where they are smaller minorities, with a notable diaspora in France. That much is known, but not much more, not even
roughly how many of them there are, while their origins are still
shrouded in mystery. This is not surprising, after surviving Punic, Roman, Byzantine, Vandal, Arab, Ottoman, French, Italian, and Spanish
invasions and settlement and not really being tolerated by the governments of the modern states. They contributed heavily to the spread of
Islam and are Muslims, but that, as well as pressures from a long succession of conquerors, has dampened their identity and constricted
those using the language. Yet the Imazighen (or free men) are still there
and still cling to the hopes of greater acceptance and representation.
This makes the Historical Dictionary of the Berbers (Imazighen) like
some others in this series more significant than ordinary reference
works because it has to provide information about another people
whose past is less well known and whose future is less certain. This is
done in several ways, not least of which is a chronology that reaches all
the way back and comes up to the present. The introduction places the
Imazighen in context, showing just what they are up against. And the
dictionary, the foundation of the book, provides an impressive collection of entries on important persons, places, events, institutions, and aspects of culture, society, economy, and politics, past and present. Given
the difficulty in finding out about the Berbers, the bibliography is a precious tool and leads to further sources of information.
This volume was written by one of the few specialists and himself an
Amazigh from Morocco, Hsain Ilahiane. After studying at the Lycée in
Morocco and American universities, he joined the faculty of Iowa State
ix
x •
EDITOR’S FOREWORD
University, where he is presently associate professor of anthropology.
Dr. Ilahiane has written many scholarly articles on the Berbers, Arabs,
and Haratine and is the author of the book Ethnicities, Community
Making, and Agrarian Change: The Political Ecology of a Moroccan
Oasis. This historical dictionary takes him much further in many directions, expanding his own horizons and also contributing to expanding
those of interested readers.
Jon Woronoff
Series Editor
Acknowledgments
I would like to thank Thomas Park for encouraging me to write this
book and Aomar Boum and Imad Abbadi for sharing additional material and stories on the Berbers. I would also like to thank Abdellah Hammoudi and Nabil Chbouki for their interest in my work and encouragement and Jessaca Fox for tracking references. I would also like to
acknowledge the interlibrary desk at Iowa State University whose work
has made my task so much easier. I owe special thanks to both the series editor and the press for accommodating my delays as the tenure
process shifted my attention. Most important, I acknowledge my wife,
Ann, and my other family in Berber country for having patience with
my endeavors.
xi
Reader’s Note
It is generally recognized that efforts at transliterating North African
vernacular terms and proper names and places, whether Berber or Arabic, present a real challenge for nonnative speakers of North African
languages. To make sense of these terms, I have followed the conventions of the International Journal of Middle East Studies. For Arabic
and Berber, the consonant kh is pronounced as in Bach and gh as the
French r. The Arabic ‘ain has been rendered with ‘, and the hamza, the
glottal stop diacritical mark, with `. Place-names and common proper
names with English and French spellings appear as they do in English
and French and are not transliterated. Thus, ksar, not qsar or al-qasr;
Qur’an, not Quran.
xiii
Acronyms and Abbreviations
ALN
AMREC
ARLA
ARLN
AUMA
CCE
CERAM
CILSS
CMA
CNC
CNRA
CRA
CRUA
ENA
FFS
FIAA
FIS
FLA
FLAA
FLN
FLT
FPLA
FPLN
FPLS
GPRA
HCA
IFAN
IHEM
Armée de Libération Nationale
Association Marocaine de la Recherche et de l’Echange
Culturel
Armée Révolutionnaire de Libération de l’Azawad
Armée Révolutionnaire de Libération du Nord Niger
Association des Ulémas Musulmans Algériens
Comité de Coordination et d’Exécution
Centre d’Etudes et de Recherches Amazigh
Comité Inter-Etats pour La Lutte Contre la Sécheresse
Congrès Mondial Amazigh
Conseil National de Coordination
Conseil National de la Révolution Algérienne
Coordination de la Résistance Armée
Comité Révolutionnaire pour l’Unité et l’Action
Etoile Nord-Africaine
Front des Forces Socialistes
Front Islamique Arabe de l’Azaouad
Front Islamique du Salut
Front pour la Libération de l’Azaouad
Front de Libération de l’Aïr et de l’Azawad
Front de Libération Nationale
Front de Libération de Temust
Front Populaire de Libération de l’Azaouad
Front Populaire pour la Libération du Niger
Front Patriotique de Libération du Sahara
Gouvernement Provisoire de la République Algérienne
Haut Commissariat à l’Amazighité
Institut Français d’Afrique Noire
Institut des hautes études Marocaines
xv
xvi •
ACRONYMS AND ABBREVIATIONS
IRCAM
MCB
MFUA
MNP
MP
MPA
MPDC
MRA
MTLD
OAS
ORA
OS
PCA
PDA
PJD
PPA
PUND
RCD
UD
UDMA
UDPS
UMA
USFP
Institut Royal pour la Culture Amazigh
Mouvement Culturel Berbère
Mouvements et Fronts Unifiés de l’Azaouad
Mouvement National Populaire
Mouvement Populaire
Mouvement Populaire de l’Azaouad
Mouvement Populaire, Démocratique et Constitutionnel
Mouvement de Renouveau Algérien
Mouvement pour le Triomphe des Libertés Démocratiques
Organisation Armée Secrète
Organisation de la Résistance Armée
Organisation spéciale
Parti Communiste Algérien
Parti Démocratique Amazigh
Parti de la Justice et Développement
Parti du Peuple Algérien
Parti pour l’Unité Nationale et la Démocratie
Rassemblement pour la Culture et la Démocratie
l’Union Démocratique
Union Démocratique du Manifeste Algérien
Union pour la Démocratie et Progrès Social
Union du Maghreb Arabe
Union Socialiste des Forces Populaires
Chronology
7000–5000 B.C.
6000–2000 B.C.
3300 B.C.
1274 B.C.
1279–1213 B.C.
1000 B.C.
950 B.C.
814 B.C.
500–400 B.C.
400–500 B.C.
264–241 B.C.
239–237 B.C.
220 B.C.
218–202 B.C.
Capsian civilization; emergence of protoMediterranean peoples, ancestors of the Berbers.
Neolithic period in the Maghreb and the Sahara.
Egyptian archeological records refer to a battle between the army of the Pharaohs and Libyans
(called tehenu).
King Ramses II recruits Libyans to fight the Hittites.
King Ramses II invites Libyans to settle near
Memphis and Libyan domination of Middle
Egypt.
Phoenicians acquire trading posts in Spain and establish ports of call in Sicily, North Africa, and
elsewhere in the western Mediterranean.
Sheshonq I, a Libyan, founds the 22nd Egyptian
dynasty.
Foundation of Carthage by Phoenicians escaping
from Tyre with Princess Dido.
Formation of Berber Kingdoms: Mauritania in the
west, Massaessyles in the center, and Massyles in
the east.
Carthage expands into its African hinterlands.
First Punic War with Rome; Carthaginians occupy
Messina.
Mathos and Libyans revolt against Carthage and
occupy Tunis, Utica, and Bizerte.
Syphax is king of the Massaessyles of Numidia.
Second Punic War.
xvii
xviii •
CHRONOLOGY
204 B.C.
174–150 B.C.
150 B.C.
148 B.C.
146 B.C.
116 B.C.
112–104 B.C.
82 B.C.
46 B.C.
33 B.C.
25 B.C.
A.D. 17–24
23
40
42
45
100
second century
117
125
170
193
312
340
Defeat of Syphax; Massinissa encroaches on Cirta
and makes it his headquarters.
Massinissa, king of the Massyles kingdom.
Numidic-Phoenician war; defeat of Carthage in
Zema.
Death of Massinissa.
Third Punic War; final destruction of Carthage; beginning of the Roman occupation of North Africa;
foundation of Africa Proconsularis.
Jugurtha, Massinissa’s grandson, unites Numidia.
Jugurthine War; Jugurtha defies the Romans; he is
eventually betrayed by King Bocchus of Mauretania.
Hierbas unites Numidia and is ruined by Rome.
Defeat of Juba I; Rome annexes Numidia and creates the Roman province of Africa Nova.
Death of King Bocchus of Mauritania.
Augustus gives Mauritania to Juba II as a client
kingdom.
Revolt of Tacfarinas.
Death of Juba II; accession of his son Ptolemy.
Murder of Ptolemy by Caligula.
Rome creates Mauritania Tingitana in the west and
Mauritania Caesariensis in the center.
Moor and Numidian revolts.
Christianity enters the Maghreb.
Roman consolidation; spread of olive cultivation
and road network; Africans achieve influence in
Rome.
Lucius Quitus, a Berber, appointed to the senate
and senior posts by Trajan.
Birth of Apuleius of Madauros.
Apuleius writes the Golden Ass; birth of Tertullian.
Lacius Septimius Severus from Liptis Magna becomes the first African emperor of Rome.
Donatist schism begins.
Rise of the Circumcelliones; increasing strength of
Donatism.
CHRONOLOGY
347
354
372–376
395
396
429
430
533
540
570
596
642
643
647
669
683
688
695
701
711
740
• xix
Donatists and Circumcelliones unite against Roman power.
Birth of Saint Augustine.
Revolt of Firmus in the Kabyle Mountains, with
support from Donatists.
Saint Augustine becomes bishop of Hippo.
Revolt of Firmus’s brother Gildon, with Donatist
support.
Invasion of Africa by the Vandals.
Saint Augustine dies during the siege of Hippo.
The fall of the Vandals; reconquest of Africa for
the Eastern Empire by Count Belisarius; restoration of Catholic supremacy.
Yabdas’s revolt in the Aurès.
Birth of Prophet Muhammad.
Berber uprisings against the Byzantines.
Arabs occupy Cyrenaica.
Arabs occupy Tripoli, destroy Sabratha, and invade Fezzan and Barqa.
Muslims defeat the Byzantine army at Sbeitla; occupation of Tripolitania.
`Uqba Ibn Nafi` seizes Tripolitania and Byzacena;
foundation of the city of Qayrawan; Berber resistance by Kusayla.
`Uqba’s expedition to the Atlantic; he is defeated
by Kusayla, a Berber leader; Arabs retreat temporarily from the Maghreb; death of `Uqba at
Tehuda (around Biskra); Kusayla occupies
Qayrawan.
Arab counteroffensive; Kusayla dies.
Hassan Ibn Nu`man invades the Maghrib, captures
Carthage, but Arabs armies are defeated by AlKahina, Berber queen of the Aures.
Al-Kahina dies; end of Berber resistance; the
Berbers convert to Islam.
Tariq Ibn Ziyad leads the conquest of Spain.
Emergence of Khariji beliefs and practices; development of the Ibadithe sect.
xx •
CHRONOLOGY
744
748
758
760
765
768
776
786–789
800
807
827
842
868
878
896
909
910
927
936
960
972
979–989
985
Barghwata establish a Berber state in Tamesna
along the Atlantic coast of Morocco.
Salih, prophet and founder of the Barghwata kingdom, reigns.
Ibadithes occupy Qayrawan.
Fall of the Ibadithe imamate in Tripoli.
Ibn Rustum founds the city of Tahart, capital of the
Rustumid dynasty.
Ibadithe uprising in Africa; Ibadithe exodus to
Tahart.
Tahart is capital of the Ibadithes; Ibn Rustum becomes imam of the Ibadithes.
Idris Ibn `Abd Allah founds the Idrissid dynasty.
Aghlabid dynasty rules Tunisia.
Idris II founds the city of Fès.
Aghlabids conquer Sicily.
Yunnus declares the Barghwata heresy.
Aghlabids conquer Malta.
Aghlabids occupy Syracuse.
Aghlabids crush Berbers of Nafusa, a Rustumid
stronghold in Libya.
Collapse of the Aghlabid and Rustumid dynasties;
Tahart Ibadithes find asylum in Sadrata; foundation
of an Ibadithe imamate in Jabal Nafusa, Libya.
Fatimids occupy North Africa; `Obeid Allah al
Mahdi is recognized as caliph; he tries to convert
Berbers to Shiite Islam; Berber uprisings against
the Fatimids.
Foundation of the city of M’sila.
Foundation of the city of `Achir, capital of the
Zirid dynasty.
Bulluggin Ibn Ziri founds the cities of Algiers,
Medea, and Miliana.
Fatimids leave the Maghrib to Egypt; Zirids take
over the Maghrib.
Expansion of the Zirid dynasty; Bulluggin invades
the Barghwata kingdom, Fès, and Sijilmassa.
Collapse of the Idrissid dynasty.
CHRONOLOGY
990
1014
1050
1053–1069
1059
1062
1068
1070
1077–1078
1094
1102
1106
1116
1121
1129
1130
1139–1146
1162
1172
1229
1235
1248
• xxi
The Empire of Ghana annexes the Saharan city of
Awdaghust.
Rise of the Hammadid dynasty.
Banu Hilal Arabs invade the Maghrib.
Almoravids establish control over central Morocco.
Almoravids destroy the Barghwata heresy.
Almoravids found their new capital of Marrakech.
Almoravids found Bijaya.
Almoravids establish control over Fès.
Almoravids take over Tanger; fight the Empire of
Ghana and control the trans-Saharan caravan
trade; birth of Ibn Tumart, the Almohad Mahdi;
Bijaya becomes the capital of the Hammadids dynasty.
Birth of `Abd Al Mu’min at Tajra (Nedroma).
Almoravids complete conquest of Islamic Spain.
Death of Yusuf Ibn Tachafin.
Ibn Tumart meets `Abd Al Mu’min in Mallala, Algeria, and recruits the future founder of the Almohads dynasty.
Ibn Tumart is declared the Mahdi of the Almohads
and fights the Almoravids.
Almohads besiege Marrakech.
Ibn Tumart dies, and leadership passes to `Abd Al
Mu’min.
Almohads conquer Fès and Marrakech.
Death of `Abd Al Mu’min; Abu Ya`qub Yusef becomes emir.
Almohad Empire extends its control from the Atlantic to Tripolitania and from Spain to the western
Sahel.
Foundation of the Hafsids dynasty with Tunis as
its capital.
Rise of the `Abd Al Wadids dynasty in Tlemcen,
then in central North Africa.
Marinid dynasty establishes control in western
Maghrib and takes over Fès and Marrakech.
xxii •
CHRONOLOGY
1269
1276
1350
1370
1374
1415–1514
1492
1494
1497
1510
1517
1517–1525
1554
1574
1576
1578–1591
1580
1609
1630–1641
1631
1659–1669
1667
Collapse of the Almohads dynasty.
Marinids build Fès Al Jdid.
Ibn Battuta, Berber explorer, visits the Empire of
Mali.
Marinids establish control over Tlemcen.
Marinids divided into Fès and Marrakech kingdoms.
Portuguese occupy Ceuta (1415), Tanger (1471),
Massat (1488), Safi and Agadir (1508), Azemmour
(1513), and Mazagan (1514).
Christians occupy Granada, and Muslims flee to
North Africa.
Collapse of the Hafsid dynasty.
Spain occupies Melilla, Mers El Kebir, Oran,
Peñon d’Alger, Cherchell, Dellys, and Mostghanam.
Leo Africanus visits Bilad Al-Sudan, spends time
in Timbuktu and Gao.
Ottomans occupy Tlemcen.
Sa`diyin establish themselves in the south and take
over Marrakech, wage holy war against Christian
Portugal and Spain.
Ottoman Empire captures Libya.
Ottomans take over Tunis.
Ottomans temporarily occupy Fès but are forced to
withdraw.
Sa`diyin invasion of Timbuktu and the northern
territories of the Songhay Empire.
Spain occupies Ceuta.
Waves of Andalusi people escape to North Africa.
Dila Zawiya in the Middle Atlas reaches its height
of influence and power; it is ruined by Moulay Al
Rachid in 1668.
The rise of the `Alawite dynasty in Tafilalt, Morocco.
Moulay Rachid establishes the `Alawite dynasty.
Moulay Rachid destroys Illigh and its maraboutic
family.
CHRONOLOGY
1672–1727
1674
1811–1822
1814
1830
1835
1842
1853
1857
1858–1860
1859
1860
1863–1904
1871
1876
1881
1881–1883
1902
1912
1914
1915
1916
1921–1926
• xxiii
Sultan Moulay Isma’il builds over 76 qasbas
(forts) in the Middle Atlas and staffs them with
`Abid al Boukhaari (black soldiers) to secure communication routes and to watch over the dissident
Berber tribes of the Middle Atlas.
Middle Atlas Sanhaja tribes overthrow the agents
of Sultan Moulay Isma`il and refused submission
of tax payments.
Berber revolt during which Middle Atlas Sanhaja
tribes rise against Sultan Moulay Sliman’s
(1792–1822) proscription of the cult of saints and
endorsement of puritan Wahhabi doctrines.
Treaty of Paris establishes French sovereignty
over Senegal and Mauritania.
France begins its colonization of Algeria.
Rise of the Sanusi movement in Libya.
Sanusi order founds its first zawiyas in Cyrenaica.
Heinrich Barth, German explorer, visits Timbuktu.
French conquest of the Kabyle.
Kabyle uprisings.
Aures uprising.
Hodna uprising.
French rule and conquest establish French Sudan.
Al Mokrani uprising.
Al `Amri revolt.
Establishment of a French protectorate in Tunisia.
Bou`mama rebellion in southern Oran.
Sanusi revolt is crushed by the French.
Establishment of a French protectorate in Morocco;
Spain controls most of northern and southern Morocco; Libya becomes an Italian protectorate.
Moha Ou Hammou uprising against the French,
winning the battle of Lehri in the Middle Atlas.
Battle of Qasr Bu Hadi; Idris becomes leader of
the Sanusi order.
Tuareg rebels led by Kaocen occupy Agadez.
`Abdelkarim al-Khattabi revolt in the Rif, northern
Morocco.
xxiv •
CHRONOLOGY
1922
1926
1930
1933
1937
1940
1945
1949
1951
1954
1956
1956–1957
1958–1959
1959
1960
1962
1962–1963
1963
1967
Establishment of the Colonie du Niger; the Citroën
trans-Saharan adventure arrives in Bourem, Mali.
Foundation of Etoile Nord Africaine (ENA).
Berber Dahir.
Aït Atta resist the French in the Sahara and the
Anti-Atlas; battle of Bougafer.
Foundation of the Parti du Peuple Algérien (PPA).
Emergence of Algerian nationalism; foundation of
the Institut Français d’Afrique Noire (IFAN) in
Dakar, Senegal.
Massacres of Algerians following nationalist uprisings at Kherrata, Setif, Guelma, and Saida.
Berberist crisis; Kabyle leaders call for a secular
and multicultural Algerian society (an Algérie Algérienne); opposition to an Arab-Islamic basis for
Algeria.
Libyan independence, 24 December.
Beginning of the Algerian war for national liberation; formation of the Front de Libération Nationale (FLN) in a breakaway from the PPA.
Moroccan independence, 2 March; Tunisian independence, 20 March; first congress of the FLN in
the Soummam Valley, Kabylia, 20 August.
`Addi Ou Bihi revolt in Tafilalt.
Rif uprising is repressed.
Foundation of the Movement Populaire (MP) by
Mahjoubi Ahardan.
Nigerian independence, 3 August. Malian independence, 22 September. Mauritanian independence, 28 November.
Algerian independence, 5 July.
Tuareg of Idrar Niforas in northeastern Mali rebel
against the government of Mali.
Foundation of the Front des Forces Socialistes
party (FFS) by Hocine Aït Ahmed.
Foundation of Association Marocaine de la
Recherche et de l’Echange Culturel (AMREC) in
Rabat; foundation of Paris-based Académie
CHRONOLOGY
1969
1972
1972–1974
1973
1978
1980
1980–1990
1984–1985
1989
1990
• xxv
Berbère d’Echange et de Recherches Culturels; in
1969 renamed Agraw Imazighen.
Mu`ammar Gadhafi deposes the Sanusi monarchy.
Second coup attempt on the king of Morocco, Hassan II; Mohamed Oufqir, a Berber general, is implicated.
The Sahel suffers one of the worst droughts in
memory, devastating nomadic livelihood systems.
Kabyle activists form Groupe d’Etudes Berbères
at the University of Paris VIII-Vincennes.
Establishment of Ateliers Imedyazen, an outreach
and publication cooperative in Paris to debate and
disseminate Berber issues; foundation of Tamaynut
Association.
Algerian government cancels Mouloud Mammeri’s lecture at the University of Tizi-Ouzou;
Kabyle protests; repression of protestors by security forces; Berber Spring (Tafsut); foundation of
the Mouvement Culturel Berbère (MCB).
Proliferation of Berber cultural associations.
Drought destroys about 70 percent of Tuareg livestock.
Foundation of the Rassemblement pour la Culture
et la Démocratie (RCD) by Said Sadi; Libya deports Malian Tuareg; Union du Maghrib Arabe
(UMA) entered into by Algeria, Libya, Mauritania,
Morocco, and Tunisia.
Front Islamique du Salut (FIS) sweeps municipal
and regional elections; erosion and humiliation of
the FLN; Tuareg attack Tchin Tabaraden; start of Tuareg Rebellion in Niger; armed Tuareg rebels attack
government in Mali and Niger; Front pour la Liberation de l’Azaoud (FLA) seeks to establish a new
state in northern Mali; interior ministers of Algeria,
Mali, and Niger meet in Tamanrasset to discuss
armed Tuareg uprisings; presidents of Libya, Algeria, Mali, and Niger hold a summit to discuss Tuareg
issues; Tuareg aim to set up a free Tuareg state.
xxvi •
CHRONOLOGY
1991
1992
1992–1993
1993
1994
1994–1995
1995
Tuareg destroy a border checkpoint, erasing border markings between Niger and Mali; Tuareg
massacres; Tuareg attack In Gall; Agadir Charter
calls for the recognition of the Amazigh language
and culture in Morocco; two Tuareg rebel groups
and the government of Mali sign a truce in Tamanrasset; concessions included the establishment of a
Tuareg autonomous region and the withdrawal of
the Malian army from Timbuktu and Gao; the Front
Populaire de Libération de l’Azaouad (FLA) continues its attacks; Malian army retaliation increases.
Tuareg rebel leaders and the government of Mali
sign a truce; Mali and Algeria to repatriate Malian
Tuareg and refugees.
Niger admits the existence of a Tuareg rebellion
and calls for peace talks; continued Tuareg attacks
and raids; truce between the Front de Libération
de l’Aïr et de l’Azawad (FLAA) and the government of Niger.
Tuareg refugees begin to return to Mali from Algeria.
Massacre of Tuareg civilians by Malian armed
forces; Tuareg assaults on Gao; Berber associations create an umbrella organization for the
Amazigh cultural movement, Conseil National de
Coordination (CNC); Tuareg rebel leaders and the
government of Niger hold peace talks in Paris; Tuareg assault on government forces; members of the
Goulmima-based organization, Tilleli, are arrested
for showing banners written in Berber script (Tifinagh) during Labor Day march; King Hassan II
calls for teaching “Berber dialects”; Moroccan television begins broadcasting a daily four-minute
news bulletin in Tamazight, Tashalhiyt, and Tarifit.
School boycott in Kabylia.
Algerian government creates the Haut Commissariat à l’Amazighité (HCA) to oversee the inser-
CHRONOLOGY
1996
1997
1998
2000
2001
2002
25 January 2002
• xxvii
tion of Tamazight in the education system and media; it fails to achieve its mission; peace agreement
signed between the government of Niger and Tuareg groups ending the Tuareg revolt; skirmishes
continue; Malian Tuareg call on the international
community to help solve Mali’s northern problems; continuous cycles of retaliatory killings of
Tuareg civilians and Tuareg assaults; Algeria relocates Malian refuges to new camps.
Moroccan law restricts the use of names for Moroccan children to approved Arabic-Muslim names
and indirectly outlaws the use of Amazigh names
not on the approved list.
First World Amazigh Congress held in the Canary
Islands (Tafira in Berber).
Assassination of Matoub Lounes, Kabyle singer
and activist; riots sweep Kabylia.
Publication of the Amazigh Manifesto; it calls for
an inclusive approach in the reorganization and restructuring of Moroccan history and culture; questions the traditional Arab-Islamic basis of Moroccan society and history.
King Mohamed VI announces the foundation of
the Institut Royal pour la Culture Amazigh (IRCAM); Black Spring in Kabylia; the massacre of
Massinissa; protests throughout Kabylia; government forces kill scores of protestors; Kabyle tribal
heads, or `arches, meet in the village of El-Kseur
and draft the El-Kseur Platform, which calls for
economic demands and official recognition of
Berber language and culture.
Algerian government recognizes the Berber language, Tamazight, as national (not official) language in constitutional revision.
Moroccan authorities prevent the Association for
the Defense of the Victims of the Spanish War
from holding a conference in Al Hoceima in northern
xxviii •
CHRONOLOGY
Morocco on the Spanish use of Germanmanufactured toxic gas to put down the Berber rebellion from 1921 to 1926.
2004
Institue Royal pour la Culture Amazigh (IRCAM)
publishes its first teaching manual of Tamazight
for primary school levels, titled Tifawtin a
tamazight (Good Morning, Tamazight).
17 January 2005
Algerian government agrees in principle to implement the El-Kseur Platform, but details remain unsettled.
21 February 2005 Seven members of IRCAM resign in protest of the
total failure of the National Education and Communications ministries to implement the directives
of IRCAM.
10 June 2005
Activists and members of the Berber movement
petition the government to establish the Parti Démocratique Amazigh (PDA) in Morocco.
15 August 2005
The political parties of MP, the Mouvement National Populaire (MNP), and l’Union Démocratique (UD) fuse into al-Haraka al-Sha`biyyah alMuwahhada or Mouvement Populaire Unifié.
13 September 2005 Gaddafi Charity Foundation calls on the government of Libya to lift a 1970s ban on the registration of Amazigh names.
Introduction
Although the Berbers form sizable populations in North Africa and the
Sahel, they have been reduced to a minority within their respective
home states. Berbers are the ancient inhabitants of North Africa, but
rarely have they formed an actual kingdom or separate nation-state.
They have, however, formed dispersed communities that came under a
series of foreign invaders: the Punic settlers, the Romans, the Byzantines, the Vandals, the Arabs, the Ottomans, the French, the Spanish,
and the Italian colonial powers were integrated into North African societies and in large part dominated it. The Berbers influenced the culture
and religion of Roman North Africa and played key roles in the spread
of Islam and its culture in North Africa, Spain, and sub-Saharan Africa.
In their encounter with the Arabs, the Ottomans, and the European colonial powers, they often faced adversity and still do so because of postcolonial government policies aimed at stamping out Berber identity,
language, and culture.
Today, celebrating Berber contributions before and after the Arab
conquest is still not entirely politically correct in North Africa. There
are many reasons for this sentiment. First, there is the Islamist plan to
maintain the professed unity of Islam through its sacred language, Arabic. Second, the French use of the Berbers to support their racist policies was rejected by the nationalist and Islamist movements. Third,
most of the political parties on the left and the right have always been
hostile to the emphasizing of ethnic and linguistic diversity. Consequently, the renaissance of Berber culture and history are stifled by the
leftovers of the French colonial Berber question, the postindependence
ideologies of Arabism, and the current Islamist discourses on the linguistic and cultural merits of Berberness. Taken together, these dynamics have over time converged to redefine the field of Berber identity and
xxix
xxx •
INTRODUCTION
its sociopolitical representations and symbols, making it an even more
important issue in the new century.
The name “Berber” is of external origin and is not a Berber word. In
their language, Tamazight, Berbers use the name “Imazighen” to describe themselves (singular masculine is Amazigh; singular feminine is
Tamazight). The word “Berber” is derived from the Greek word
barabaroi, Latinized barbari, which denoted people who spoke neither
Latin nor Greek or to refer to non-Phoenicians within the Carthaginian
state. Ancient Greek writers also used “Libyan” as another name to refer to the inhabitants of North Africa while also speaking of other
Berbers as the Numidians, “the Nomads,” a name that reflected that
most of them practiced pastoral nomadism. With the arrival of the Arab
Muslims in the seventh century, the word barbari took an Arabized
form, al barabir or barabira. Today, the Berbers use the collective designation “Imazighen” (singular is Amazigh, i.e., free men and women),
and “Imazighen” is the word that embodies the Amazigh sense of being
the real and essentially human beings of their homeland, called
Tamazgha. Tamazgha is the land where Imazighen have lived since time
immemorial and captures the state of being free from domination of
others. “Tamazgha” and “Amazigh” are words by which indigenous
peoples of North Africa contrast themselves to outsiders and foreigners
during the cycles of violence and conquests that Imazighen suffered at
the hands of numerous invaders from the Phoenicians through the Ottomans and Arabs to the French and Spanish, and their usage over time
has intensified Berber feelings about freedom and nobility and other essential human qualities of themselves. In the words of anthropologist
Edward H. Spicer (1980), they are an enduring people, and their enduring qualities depend on continuous possession of a homeland sustained
by such constructs as ethnicity, language, and culture.
The etymology and meaning of the word “Amazigh” varies from region to region. Among the Berber-speaking communities, there is a
general phonetic shift between h (Ahaggar), z (Algeria and Morocco),
ch (Adrar and sub-Saharan areas), and j (Aïr), so that it is linguistically valid to see the terms “Imuhag” (Ahaggar), “Amazigh” (Algeria
and Morocco), “Amajeg” (Aïr), and “Amacheg” (Adrar and subSaharan areas) as deriving from the Berber root MZG. The name
“Imuhag” is used in Ahaggar to designate all those Tuareg who speak
Tamahak. In Adrar and in and around the Niger Bend, the word “Ama-
INTRODUCTION
• xxxi
heg” is used to refer to the noble Tuareg. In Aïr, the word “Amajeg”
is equivalent to its broader meaning of “Imuhag” and designates any
Tuareg or a noble Tuareg.
The origin of the Imazighen as well as their racial classification and
language relationship with any other Mediterranean or African race,
present or ancient, has long been a subject of intense debate among
scholars. Just as the definition of race remains at best a contentious cultural construct, the notion that Berbers must represent descendants of
some purely homogeneous cultural group originating in a particular
area or site is still a matter of conjecture. Throughout time and even
over the past two millennia, North Africa has absorbed a large number
of successive migration flows. There is no hard evidence to indicate that
things were different in the so-called obscure centuries of North African
historiography and archaeology. The earliest type of Homo sapiens in
North Africa is known as “Mekta Afalou,” which is equivalent to CroMagnons in Europe. The Mekta Afalou type, associated with Capsian
culture of around 7000 B.C., was earlier believed to have split off from
the Cro-Magnons, moving from Asia into North Africa as Cro-Magnons
moved into Europe. This claim, however, has been challenged, and an
indigenous development from the Neanderthals has been suggested.
Gabriel Camps (1974), for instance, has described the physical evidence
as well as material culture found in the Capsian sites as “protoMediterranean.” He also asserts, despite the scanty evidence of the archaeological record, that Berbers migrated from the eastern Mediterranean during the Bronze Age, bringing with them the chamber tombs,
dolmens, and pottery styles borrowed from Sicily.
Today, many scholars believe that the peopling of North Africa was
infused with migrations from the east and south and across the straits
from western Europe. Additionally, the linguistic evidence is thin.
Berber has been, for the most part of its history, a spoken rather than a
written language, although there is archaeological evidence of rock art
and inscriptions in deciphered Berber script, the Tifinagh still used by
the Tuareg in the central Sahara. Thousands of undeciphered Libyan inscriptions have been published claiming that the earliest Libyco-Berber
inscriptions date back to the third millennium B.C. Berber has affinities
to Semitic languages such as Arabic and Hebrew, but the connection to
ancient Middle Eastern languages such as Ancient Egyptian or Akkadian writing systems remains to be fully investigated. The one statement
xxxii •
INTRODUCTION
that can be made with some confidence is that the Berber languages are
all extraordinarily similar, which implies that their spread through the
North African and Saharan landscape was relatively identical over time.
One study by David Hart (1975) on the glottochronology of three main
dialects of the Berber language in Morocco, Tamazight (Tashalhiyt,
Tamazight, and Dhamazight), provides a rough date for the separation
of these three dialects. He suggests that Dhamazight of the Rif separated from Tamazight about 1,000 years ago, while Tamazight diverged
from Tashalhiyt about 2,000 years ago. His analysis also suggests 2,900
years of divergence between Tamazight and Tashalhiyt. If Hart’s claims
are true, one may suppose that linguistic differences between the Tuareg, Aures, Kabylia, Jabal Nafusa, and Rif are much greater.
Although there is a strong oral tradition, the lack of a universal alphabet and a common literature has made it difficult to substantiate linguistic evidence. The first known Berber writers belong to the Roman
and Byzantine cultural times and wrote in Latin or Greek. Today, much
of the intellectual production of Berbers is in Arabic, French, and Spanish. The scarce literature in Berber language is of recent date: short religious works in Arabic script and a few books of didactic character.
Richer is the flow of oral literature, transmitted mainly by women, and
of popular poetry, some of which has been collected and documented by
a number of writers and anthropologists.
Over the centuries, there have been ethnocultural symbioses with the
conquerors (Phoenician, Roman, Vandal, Byzantine, Ottoman, Arab,
French, and Spanish). King Massinissa of the Massyles established the
first Berber state, Numidia. After his death, Numidia became a Roman
client state. After Jugurtha’s failure to gain Massyli’s independence,
Numidia became a Roman protectorate and was absorbed into the empire’s provincial systems. During Roman times, the Berbers were
pushed into the hinterlands. Consequently, they mounted numerous rebellions such as that of Tacfarinas (A.D. 17–29). The appearance and
spread of Christianity produced dissention given the rise of Donatism.
One Berber who distinguished himself during this religious dispute was
the bishop of Hippo (`Annaba), Augustine. At the same time, insurrections led by Firmus (372–375) and Gildon (398) contributed to the
weakening of the Romans, which hastened their fall to the Vandals. The
Vandals were not as successful as the Romans in controlling Berber
country. However, the Vandals recognized the fighting abilities of the
INTRODUCTION
• xxxiii
Berbers and recruited them. The Byzantines also admired the military
qualities of the Berbers, but, similar to the Vandals, they found it very
hard to extend their control over the entire Berber country.
Considered to be the historian of the Berbers, Ibn Khaldun, in his History of the Berbers (translated into French by W. Mac. Guckin De Slane,
Histoire des Berbères, Alger, 1852–1856), illustrates a very comprehensive knowledge of Berber history and appears sympathetic to their aspirations. He divided Berbers into two great branches, al-Baranis (sedentary, from the plural of “Bernous,” or “cloak”) and Madghis al-Abtar or
al-Botr (“nomadic”). Al-Botr moved from the steppes and the highlands
between the Nile and southern Tunisia into the Jabal Nafusa in Libya and
into Algeria, where they settled in the areas of Tahart and Tlemcen, while
others continued into Morocco, spread along the Mulwiyya and Sabu
rivers and on the fringe of the Sahara. Some of the Baranis moved from
the Aures and Kabylia regions into the area of Oran and further on to
central Morocco and parts of the Rif. Furthermore, Ibn Khaldun distinguished three major groups among the Berbers—Masmuda, Sanhaja,
and Zanata—and ascribed to each a separate genealogy leading to a
common ancestor. Although this dichotomy of Berber history—al-Baranis
and al-Botr—is linked to his rural–urban dichotomy, it is less valuable
and has probably caused much confusion in Berber scholarship. His simplified classification based in part on classic ideas appears to be misguided in stating that Berbers were relatively new settlers from the
east—specifically the folktale of Goliath’s migration to the Maghrib after his defeat. From a modern anthropological perspective, not only is
this folk history discredited, but so also is the notion that ethnic groups
in a region such as the Maghrib can be neatly classified as either sedentary or nomadic. Human adaptation in the Maghrib is far too complex
and messy for such a simple and static dichotomy to explain.
The attitude of the Berbers toward the Arab advance in the seventh
century was expressed in two major ways. Berber warriors fought on
the side of the Arabs on their march through North Africa against the
Byzantine forces. Tarif and his 400 men, the first to cross the straits into
Spain, were Berbers, as were Tariq Ibn Ziyad and his force of 12,000
who overran the Visigoth capital Toledo. The main body of the army
that conquered the Iberian Peninsula and pushed deep into France consisted of Berber contingents. At the time, the Arabs were soon confronted with insurrections instigated by misuse of power, high taxation,
xxxiv •
INTRODUCTION
and injustice. This resistance was illustrated in the revolts of al-Kahina
and of Kusayla Ibn Lemten. More dangerous was the insurrection of a
large tribal confederation under Maysara al-Matghari, which in the last
days of the Umayyad led to the defection of the whole Berber country.
Inseparably connected with the political quality of this resistance is
its religious dimension in the form of popular adoption of the Kharejite
doctrine and practices. This heresy, viewed as revolutionary by orthodox Sunni Islam on which the caliphate sustained its political leadership, was in decline in the east, while its variants, such as the Ibadhiyyah and the Sufriyya, found fertile soil in Berber political and
economic grievances in North Africa. The growing number of Berber
proselytes came from among the early converts to Islam, from pagan
tribes and the Christian sedentary communities. A number of heterodox
Berber theocracies were established in the eighth century by the Rustumid in Tahart, by the Banu Midrar in Sijilmassa extending eastward into
Jabal Nafusa in Tripolitania, by Abu Qurra in Agadir (near present-day
Tlemcen), and by the Barghwata confederation on the Atlantic coast. In
the 11th and 12th centuries, the Almoravid dynasty’s brand of rigorous
orthodox Sunni Islam had forever replaced Kharijite doctrine and practices in Morocco and Algeria, except for scattered communities in
North Africa. Berber Ibadithe groups have survived to the present day
in Tripolitania in the Jabal Nafusa, in Tunisia on the island of Jerba and
in the oases of Jarid, and in southern Algeria in the Oued Mzab, where
they make up the Mozabite communities.
Longer than the temporal authority of the Arab caliphate and its version of Islam, the Berbers remained, for the most part, noncompliant to
the process of Arabization. Following the establishment of al-Qayrawan
as the seat of the caliph’s provincial administrator in the seventh century, the rise of the Idrissids in the ninth century, coupled with the commercial and social relations with al-Andalus, Arabic spread slowly but
continuously throughout the 9th and 10th centuries into most parts of
North Africa. It acquired a place of prominence as the exclusive means
of learning in major urban and religious centers, some of which developed into major centers of Islamic studies in North Africa (Fès, alQayrawan, and Tlemcen). From the 10th to the 13th century, Berbers
developed dynamic dynasties in North Africa and al-Andalus, such as
the Zirids (972–1152), Hammadids (1007–1152), Banu Zizi
(1018–1090), Aftasids or Banu al-Aftas (1022–1095), Dhu al-Nun or
INTRODUCTION
• xxxv
Banu Dhu al-Nun (1033–1095), and Banu Ghaaniya (1146–1237). The
most famous North African dynasties were the Almoravids (1043–
1147) and the Almohads (1147–1269), who distinguished themselves
by their military power, territorial and political expansion, and cultural
achievements. They united the Berbers of North Africa, if only for a
short time. After the decline of the Almohads, other Berber dynasties established themselves in the 13th and 14th centuries, such as the Hafsids
(1234–1569) in Tunisia and East Algeria, `Abd al-Wadids or Banu Zayyan (1235–1509) in Tlemcen, and Marinids (1269–1465) and Wattasids or Banu Wattas (1465–1549) in Morocco.
Although with minor variations, within the widespread Berber society, Berbers have crafted age-old social and economic institutions. They
have developed a sophisticated body of customary law that has survived
the Islamic period because Islam has usually accommodated the practice of customary law, or azerf, within its system of jurisprudence, as
long as azerf does not deliberately violate the most fundamental principles and articles of faith of Islamic law, or shari`a. Customary law,
known also by its Arabic name `urf, is not uniform among Berber
groups, with the socially stratified Tuareg and the democratically oriented Berbers in North Africa exemplifying two major types of Berber
political organization. The jama`a, or the appointed village/tribal council that functions at various levels of Berber organization, has defined
much of Berber political management. Although the institution of
jama`a tends to result in oligarchic decisions made by men, it has regulated a wide range of legal matters, including land tenure, tribal alliance formation, and social and life ceremonies. In the 19th and 20th
centuries, for political reasons French colonial administrations in Algeria and Morocco accorded official recognition to Berber customary law
and its dispensation in tribal and rural courts. In Morocco, nationwide
opposition led to the revocation of the Berber Dahir as far as penal jurisdiction was concerned. Since the achievement of independence, the
legal process embedded in the Arabization policy has, for the most part,
eliminated azerf practices and passed it into shari`a structures.
Although Imazighen are unjustly considered a minority in North
Africa, the area that Berber speakers inhabit is vast and testifies to the
sheer size and broad spread of the Amazigh population. While official
census data on the demographic characteristics and dynamics of
Imazighen are sorely lacking, Amazigh scholars and activists claim that
xxxvi •
INTRODUCTION
perhaps 80 to 90 percent of the North African population remains ethnically Amazigh, although a large segment of this percentage has been
significantly Arabized and has thereby lost its original Amazigh identity
markers. Tamazgha, or the original homeland of the Berbers, stretches
east to west from Siwa in the Western Desert of Egypt to the Canary Islands and north to south from the Mediterranean shores to Mauritania
and the southern limits of the Niger and Senegal rivers. Small communities are located in Siwa, in the Western Desert of Egypt, and in the
Fezzan region of Libya. A series of Berber-speaking villages extend
from Jabal Nafusa in Libya through southeastern Tunisia to the island
of Jerba, where many Berbers practice the Ibadithe sect. In Tunisia,
Berber speakers constitute less than 1 percent of the population, while
they make up 4 percent of the population of Libya. Larger communities
are found from northern Tunisia to Morocco, especially in Kabylia,
Dahra, Aurès, and Shawiya. South of the mountains lie the oases of the
Mozabites, Ibadithe Berbers who live in five villages along the Oued
Mzab. Further to the south of the Mozabites, the Tuareg occupy a vast
area of the Sahara, from the Ahaggar to Tassili to northern Niger, Mali,
and Burkina Faso. The number of Tuareg varies from sources to source,
and the estimates vary between 2 and 3 million. In Algeria, Berber
speakers constitute about 20 percent of the Algerian population. In Morocco, Berber speakers make up about 45 to 50 percent of the population (Mohamed Chafiq estimates the number of Berber speakers in Morocco to be about 80 percent). They are found in the Rif, Middle, and
High Atlas Mountains; in the Sous and Anti-Atlas; and on the fringes of
the Sahara. In all, despite the fact that the exact numbers of Berber
speakers in Tamazgha and in the diaspora are hard to come by because
of the sensitive political nature of census taking, official as well as
nonofficial estimates point to a range of between 15 and 50 million
Berber speakers.
The last half of the 20th century, despite playing leading roles in the
fight against colonialism and nation building of their respective nationstates, has not been kind to the aspirations of the Berbers in North
Africa. Ever since independence, government policies have marginalized Berber regions, stifled and belittled Berber language and culture,
and displaced and destabilized entire populations, as in the case of the
Tuareg refugees. Berber political activism, whether it took the form of
the Berberist crisis in Algeria or the Rif revolts or other Berber rebel-
INTRODUCTION
• xxxvii
lions in Morocco, led to repression and oppression of all things Berber.
Since the uprising in Tizi Ouzou in the spring of 1980, also known as
the Berber Spring, Berbers have organized and demonstrated for cultural, linguistic, and economic rights—and self-determination or regional autonomy in the case of the Tuareg. Berbers believe that they
have been shortchanged by state policies of education, culture, and economic modernization. Government responses, in most cases, have been
brutal and repressive and usually took the form of police crackdowns
and military assaults. To complicate matters even more, the rise of political Islam and its relentless pursuit of a strict orthodox Sunni Islam in
the 1980s further aggravated the situation and demands of the Berbers.
Arab and Amazigh Islamists, despite North Africa’s history of religious
syncretism and hybridity, tend to view Berber grievances with contempt
and see in the secularist Berber demands of cultural pluralism, democratization, and human rights a threat to the Islamic way of life and its
vehicle the Arabic language, however that is defined.
Today, the Amazigh question remains a sensitive cultural and political issue in North Africa because it is explicitly connected to a range of
contested ideas about language, place, and religion—or politics of identity boundaries. In the first years of the 21st century, to circumvent
Amazigh cultural and linguistic rights and identity claims, North
African governments have made hesitant efforts to at least start the discussion of the remote possibility of considering Tamazight an official
and equal language to its sister, Arabic, in their constitutions. While
Tamasheq, the language of the Tuareg, is a national language in Niger
and Mali, the politicking of the Amazigh question is an ongoing, frenzied contest between Arabists, Islamicists, and secularists in Algeria and
Morocco. However, short of a constitutional recognition of Tamazight
and a clear mandate backed by a solid budget and effective directives for
the teaching of Tamazight in public schools, allocation of media time
for Tamazight and other Tamazight dialects, and recognition of the
Amazigh role in the formation processes of North African states, the
ceremonial acts invested in the establishment of task forces, commissions, and institutes for the inclusion of Tamazight and all things
Amazigh into the North African identity matrix will remain for some
time to come unfinished business or, in North American parlance,
“business as usual.”
The Dictionary
–A–
ABBANE, RAMDANE (1920–1957). Abbane was one of the founders
of the Front de Libération Nationale (FLN) and one of the historic
leaders of the Algerian Revolution. Abbane was born in the village of
Azouza, in the region of Larba Nat Iraten in Greater Kabylia. Despite
his modest socioeconomic background, he earned a baccalaureate in
mathematics. Afterward, he served as a clerk in the colonial administration (in the city hall of the mixed commune of Chelghoum el-Aid,
former Chateaudun-du-Rhumel) and as a noncommissioned officer in
the French army during World War II. In 1943, he joined the proindependence party, Parti du Peuple Algérien (PPA), and in 1947, he
became a party leader of the Mouvement pour le Triomphe des Libertés Démocratiques (MTLD) in the Sétif region. In 1950, Abbane
was arrested in the wake of the French crackdown of the paramilitary
organization Organisation spéciale (OS). He was sentenced to six
years in jail, with internment in the Haut-Rhin in France. On his release in 1955, he joined the FLN and was successful in recruiting
members of the Union Démocratique du Manifeste Algérien
(UDMA), the Parti Communiste Algérien (PCA), and the Association
des Ulémas Musulmans Algériens (AUMA) to join the liberation
movement platform.
Abbane is best remembered for his active role in shaping the
Soummam Valley Congress on 20 August 1956 in Kabylia. Under his
skillful and fiery leadership, the congress adopted a political platform
as well as a military reorganization framework of the Armée de
Libération Nationale (ALN) that members of the external delegation
of the FLN (Ahmed Ben Bella and Mohamed Boudiaf) rejected. Although the Soummam framework favored collective political leadership,
1
2 •
`ABBES MASSAADI
Abbane was, undeniably, the unofficial leader. His role in the Soummam Valley Congress as well as his stand on the principles that the
external delegation should be subordinate to the internal affairs and
leadership of the revolution and that the civilian and political wing of
the FLN should control the military made him undesirable in several
nationalist circles. In 1957, he was lured by his detractors to Morocco, where he was strangled to death by the external delegation
leaders of the FLN. His murder eliminated a passionate and tireless
Kabyle, who had the potential to provide a social and economic
roadmap for the revolution. His death also opened the door to the military to take control of Algeria’s politics and fate. His death, however,
was reported a year later in the Moujahid, the FLN’s official newspaper, in May 1958. Recent revisionist and official history of the Algerian revolution and its politics has reevaluated Abbane’s contributions to the struggle against the French and has rehabilitated his place
and legacy as a bona fide Algerian nationalist or chef historique. See
also BERBERIST CRISIS; KABYLES.
`ABBES MASSAADI. See MOUVEMENT POPULAIRE.
`ABD ALLAH IBN YASIN. Theologian of the Malikite school of law,
professing puritan convictions, descended from the Jazula, one of the
Sanhaja tribes nomadizing in the Sahara. Invited by the Guddala and
Lamtuna tribes, he went preaching among them and led a rigorous
campaign against practices that he considered contrary to the shari`a
and proceeded to build an Islamic community (1042–1059). Soon,
however, Guddala opposition to his strict religious norms caused Ibn
Yasin and his followers to withdraw to an island along the Senegal
River. There he created a militant reforming movement, a ribat, sustained by the holy war for the defense of the spread of the faith.
Within a short period of time, this small community of Murabitin was
joined by other adepts and led by Ibn Yasin, who founded the historymaking Almoravid Empire.
`ABD AL-MU’MIN. His full name is Ibn `Ali Ibn `Alawi Ibn Ya`laa
al-Kumi, and he was the first ruler of the Almohad Empire
(1133–1161), which he built up from the politicoreligious community
founded in the Atlas Mountains by his teacher, the religious reformer
`ABD AL-WADIDS (1236–1550)
• 3
Ibn Tumart. `Abd al-Mu’min was born in a village in the vicinity of
Tlemcen (western Algeria), the country of the Kumya member tribe
of the Berber Zanata confederation. While still a youth, he left his
home to study in the Arab East (al-Mashriq) at the renowned seats of
religious learning, and he joined Ibn Tumart when he heard him
preaching around Bougie. He remained his master’s most devoted
disciple who shared in all his wanderings westward and together with
him rallied under the Almohad flag of the Masmuda tribes of the Atlas, calling them to the holy war against the Almoravid Empire. He
was closest to Ibn Tumart, and it was he whom the Mahdi Ibn Tumart
shortly before his death instituted as his successor (1130).
Having brought under his sway, in a struggle of about 20 years, the
whole of Morocco and western Algeria, Abd al-Mu’min carried the
holy war into Spain and eastern Algeria and Tunisia, where the Zirid
and Hammadid emirs at al Mahdiya and Bougie defended their
shrinking realms with little hope for survival against the pressure of
Arab Bedouin tribes and the Normans of Sicily. As Amir al-Mu’minin
(Commander of the Faithful), the secular and spiritual head of the
state, he elaborated for the requirements of an empire the system of
public administration, devised by Ibn Tumart and founded on a combination of tribal institutions, a sort of religious hierarchy and military structure, with governors of the provinces and larger towns selected from among his own or Abu Hasf ‘Umar’s clans. Everywhere
a network of missionaries spread and kept alive the tenets of the Almohad faith and the principles of the theocratic movement that rested
on it. He left one of the most powerful, large, and solidly institutionalized empires in the history of the Maghrib. He died in 1161 and was
buried in Jbal Tinmal beside the tomb of Ibn Tumart.
`ABD AL-WADIDS (1236–1550). They are also known as Banu Zayyan and Banu `Abd Al-Wad or the Zayyanids, a Berber dynasty in
Tlemcen with a territory covering approximately western Algeria
and at the peak of its greatest expansion reaching as far as Algiers.
The Al-Wadids were a clan of the Banu Wasin, a branch of the
Zanata confederation, and related, but in hereditary hostility to, the
Moroccan dynasty of the Marinids. In the years of its decline, their
leader Abu Yahya Yaghmurasan Ibn Zayyan was governor of the
town of Tagrart, a foundation of the Almoravid ruler Yusuf Ibn
4 •
ABDOULAYE, MOHAMED
Tashafin with which the neighboring town of Agadir was to grow
into the city of Tlemcen. Respected for his just and wise leadership
and political insight, Yaghmurasan spoke in his Zanata dialect and set
up a solid government structure.
ABDOULAYE, MOHAMED. A prominent Nigerien civil servant, former minister of state enterprises, and Tuareg leader. From 1992 to
1993, he served as interim secretary in charge of administrative reforms. He is claimed to have been an active supporter of the Tuareg
rebellion in northern Niger.
`ADDI OU BIHI (1898–1961). His full name is `Addi Ou Bihi Zadgui,
and the word “Zadgui” is an Arabic corruption of the Berber name
“Izday,” the name of his tribal affiliation. He is also known simply as
`Addi Ou Bihi n’Aït Rho. He was a caid of the Aït Izday tribe of the
Aït Yaflman confederation in south-central Morocco. In 1956, he was
the first governor of Tafilalet Province. In 1957, the rise of the Istiqlal Party and its increasing paternalistic influence in micromanaging local politics of newly independent Morocco irritated the sensibilities and vision of Caid `Addi Ou Bihi for his province. During the
same year, while King Mohammed V was on a Mediterranean cruise,
`Addi Ou Bihi shut down all Istiqlal Party offices and imprisoned
their cadres. His insurrection was quickly suppressed by force led by
King Hassan II (1961–1999), then Crown Prince Moulay Hassan.
`Addi Ou Bihi, who claimed in his defense that he was only protecting the interests of the king from the political maneuvering of the Istiqlal Party, was sentenced to death for treason. He was incarcerated
for almost four years. He is said to have been executed in January
1961, and he was buried in Karrandou, his native village, which is
about 15 kilometers south of Rich. `Addi Ou Bihi’s revolt embodied
Berber discontent with the perceived domination by the Arabist Istiqlal Party of the country’s nascent bureaucratic system. See also
RIF REVOLT.
ADER. An arid land and windswept region of the Tessaoua Département and home of Ader’s mixed population. Its large Azna (mostly
Hausa) population is greatly intermixed with Tuareg and other ethnic groups. Currently, Ader’s population is around 560,000, of whom
AGADEZ (CITY)
• 5
55,000 are Tuareg, 400,000 Hausa, and the remainder Fulani and
other pastoralist groups. The hostile environment of Ader is characterized by dry-season sandstorms and the harmattan winds.
AFTASIDS (1022–1095). They are an Arabized Hispano-Berber dynasty belonging to the Maknassa clans settled in the area north of
Cordoba. They are also known as Banu Aftas and sometimes referred
to as Banu Maslama. At one time, with their seat at Badajoz, they
ruled almost the entire western area of the Iberian Peninsula, stretching from the valley of the Guadiana into present-day Portugal, including Lisbon. The founder of the dynasty, `Abd Allah Ibn Muhammad Ibn Maslama, surnamed al-Aftas, had held a high-ranking
position at the court of the Umayyad caliph al-Hakam II and ascended the throne after the death of his sovereign. After several attempts to stop the advance of the Abbasid rulers of Seville and the
kings of Castile and Leon, the Aftasid capital, Badajoz, was conquered by an Almoravid army (1095), and two of the last Aftasid
heirs fell into the hands of the enemy and lost their lives. A third heir
and some of his followers found refuge with King Alfonso and were
converted to Catholicism.
AGADEZ (CITY). The mud-walled city of Agadez lies in the far upper reach of the Republic of Niger, below the foothills of the Aïr
Massif and west of the Tenere Sand Sea. It is the capital of Aïr, a historically major Tuareg town, and also the name of Niger’s northern
département. Established in 1430, the town’s name is derived from
the Berber term “Tadakest,” meaning “visitor’s meeting place.”
Given its remote location in the Sahara Desert, the town developed
as a major caravan trade entrepôt and slave market in the 16th century. For more than 500 years, Agadez has been a crossroads for
Berbers and sub-Saharan Africans, Arab traders, and European explorers, a place of Ghanaian gold and Makkan pilgrims, Barbary
horses, and Ottoman brocades. The town is famous for its 16thcentury mosque and its 26.82-meter spiked minaret. With the discovery of uranium in the region, the town’s population rose to about
30,000. During the Sahel droughts of the 1970s, the arrival of nomadic refugees caused a dramatic population increase to about
105,000. See also AGADEZ (Département).
6 •
AGADEZ (DÉPARTEMENT)
AGADEZ (DÉPARTEMENT). The département of Agadez covers an
area of 700,000 square kilometers and has a population of about
70,000. The population consists of Tuareg, Hausa, Fulani, Kanuri,
Arab, and Toubou. The département is composed of the arrondissements of Agadez, Arlit, and Bilma and the postes administratifs of
Iferaoun and In Gall. Today, what brings outsiders to Agadez are the
goods and services of a new millennium—high-grade uranium and
high-end tourism. The French-owned mine at Arlit, 250 kilometers
to the north along the “Uranium Highway” that connects the Aïr to
Niamey, Niger’s capital, fuels France’s nuclear power plants. On a
parallel course are pont d’Afrique charter flights—nonstop air-bridge
flights from Paris—bringing tourists in search of the Sahara’s most
beautiful dunes and exotic, nomadic ways of life.
AGADEZ, SULATANATE OF. The origin of the sultanate is found in
the Chronicles of Agadez and the oral histories of certain Tuareg
tribes: the Kel Owey, Kel Ferwan, and Itesen. The sultanate is still a
living institution, a body of men and women whose functions in the
city and surrounding region are both very much of the moment and
deeply embedded in the past. According to these sources, the sultanate developed as a major caravan trade entrepôt at the fringe of the
Sahara Desert, a crossroad on the routes to the Hausa in the south,
Tibesti and Bornu in the east, and Gao in the west. According to oral
traditions, the Tuareg tribes had been embroiled in internecine strife
for so long that they finally sent an emissary to the Ottoman court (to
Fezzan, north of Aïr, present-day Libya) seeking the appointment of
a king. The sultan could not provide a legitimate son ready to act as
king in Aïr and sent Younous, his son by a slave-concubine, who arrived in Aïr with a large entourage, hence the origin of the low status
of the sultans of Agadez.
In 1424, Younous was removed from power by his son Ag Hassan,
who himself was deposed by his brother Alissoua in 1430. Alissoua
was the one who selected Agadez (actually Tagadest or Eguedech) as
the capital of the sultanate. In the beginning, the sultanate was largely
nomadic but finally settled first at Tadeliza, then Tin Chaman, and finally Agadez. The sultan had no real authority except moral power
over those clans that accept his authority. Most power is in the hands
of the anastafidet (the leader of the Kel Owey) and the second most
AGADIR (plural IGUDAR)
• 7
important political person in Aïr after the sultan. Despite the sultan’s
authority, his direct rule was limited to the black population, with the
bulk of the religious Ineslemen clans not paying tribute.
As a major trade hub, the northward routes linked Agadez to
Tamanrasset, Touat, Tassili, and Fezzan; the southward routes led to
Hausa land, Benin, and Bornu; the westward routes led to In Gall and
on to Timbuktu; and the eastward routes led to Bilma, Tibesti, and
Kufra. A percentage of all commodities passing through Aïr went to
the sultan as well as a portion of the azalay trade, a fact that made
most sultans very wealthy. In 1740, however, the town was sacked by
the Kel Owey, contributing to its decline. Also around this time, Assodé disappeared. With the emergence of the salt trade, Agadez regained some of its former importance but never became again the
powerful state it had once been. In 1850, Heinrich Barth reported that
the town was in an advanced state of ruin.
During the French conquest of Aïr, the French removed the ruling
sultan of Agadez, Othman Ben Abdel Qadr, and replaced him in 1907
with Ibrahim ed-Dasouqy, who was himself sacked by the French and
exiled to Konni. The next sultan, Tagama, ruled until 1916, when he
joined rebellious forces against French colonial rule. After breaking
the siege of Agadez, the French massacred and executed hundreds of
religious and civil leaders. Tagama was murdered, and Ibrahim edDasouqy was reappointed sultan. On his death, Umar became sultan
and ruled until the 1960s. By custom, the sultan, descending from the
lineage of Younous, is appointed by the five major tribes of the area
under the chairmanship of the Itesen.
Today, Ibrahim Oumarou is the 126th sultan of the Aïr, and his 40year reign has been exceeded in length only by that of his father.
Among the sultan’s duties are dealing with drought, tribal rebellion,
uranium prices, and mining issues. Other matters brought before his
court touch on marriages, inheritances, intertribal complaints, and tax
grievances. The sultan hears disputations with the qadi (judge) and
imam (prayer leader) and the massou oun-goriwa, the chiefs of
Agadez’s 16 government districts. Decisions are final.
AGADIR (plural IGUDAR). The term denotes a fortified granary for
common use by a number of families with a separate storage for each
one of them. This ancient institution served not only for the safe storage
8 •
AGADIR (CITY)
of food but also as a stronghold in the intermittent intertribal warfare.
The families constituting such agadir communities are connected by
blood ties through a common ancestor or through neighborhood relation with the village. Its old usage as fortification is still anchored in
the names of various localities in the Sous, the Rif, and the Atlas in
which the term agadir occurs accompanied by a topographical feature as in Agadir Nuflla. Agadir is also the name of the city of Agadir
in the Sous region. In western Algeria, the ancient town of Agadir, today in ruins, gave way to present-day Tlemcen. See also CHAOUIA.
AGADIR (CITY). Agadir is a major seaport on the Atlantic Coast, and
it is the capital of the Sous-Massa-Drâa administrative region. It has
a population of 610,600. Agadir is located on a bay eight kilometers
north of the Sous River and 29 kilometers southeast of Cap Ghir. The
Portuguese built a fort in the area in 1505, perhaps in connection with
fishing activities, that was then purchased by the king of Portugal on
25 January 1513. The Sous area had already had a port for some time.
Arab geographers of the 9th, 11th, and 12th centuries mention the
Massa port between Tiznit and Agadir. The Sa`diyin conquered the
Agadir fort in 1541, and Agadir, within 30 years, became an important Moroccan port until, with the construction of Mogador (Essaouira) in 1765, it was closed to trade. It remained closed until 1930.
In 1911, the naval destroyer Panther arrived in Agadir to make a
case to Morocco for German claims, based on commercial ties, and
pressure the French into making territorial concessions elsewhere.
The German posturing led to the Franco-German Treaty of 4 November 1911, in which France provided concessions in Congo to
Germany in return for abandonment of claims in Morocco. On 29
February 1960, a powerful earthquake devastated much of Agadir
and killed about 15,000 people, but it has since been rebuilt into one
of Morocco’s major urban centers and seaside resorts.
AGADIR CHARTER. This text is concerned with Berber cultural and
linguistic rights and identity claims in Morocco, and it was signed on
5 August 1991 by a collective of Amazigh cultural associations in
Agadir. This collective consisted of the Rabat Moroccan Research
and Cultural Exchange Association, the Agadir Summer University
AGDAL (plural IGULDAN)
• 9
Association, the Goulmima Ghris Cultural Association, the Rabat
New Association for Cultural and Popular Arts, the Nador Ilmas Cultural Association, and the Casablanca Soussi Cultural Association.
The Agadir Charter outlined Berber demands and the establishment
of the Institute of Tamazight Studies and Research. The goals of this
institute include the promotion of Berber language and history, elaboration of a unified writing system of Tamazight, insertion of
Tamazight in the educational system, and establishment of a department of Tamazight language and culture in every Moroccan university. The text also called for a revisionist reading and analysis of Moroccan history. Consequently, the charter led to the spread of Berber
cultural associations throughout Morocco. See also SOUS.
AG AHMADOU, MOHAMED. Chef de cabinet and adviser to former
president Seyni Kountché of Niger. A major Tuareg political figure,
Ag Ahmadou was linked to the attempted coup d’état of March 1976.
In 1982, he defected to Libya to launch a pan-Tuareg movement in
the Sahel on behalf of President Mu`ammar al-Gadhafi. He has also
been associated with the 1990 Tuareg attacks on Tchin Tabaraden,
which ushered in the Tuareg rebellion in Niger.
AG BOULA, GHISSA. Tuareg leader of the Front de Libération de
l’Aïr et de l’Azawad (FLAA), one of many armed groups against
rule by Niamey in Niger in the early 1990s. He was also vice president of the Coordination de la Résistance Armée. In September
1992, he was captured in southern Algeria and was later released.
AGDAL (plural IGULDAN). This word denotes pasture in private and
communal property of an individual owner or community of users
and serving only herds. In its classic form, an agdal is a communal
pasture whose opening and closing dates are fixed by the community
of users. An agdal is a collective property used by tribal and intertribal groups, and customary laws limit its boundaries and fix its closing and opening dates. Agdal systems exist at different levels of the
social organization of the commons. Some are used by sedentary residents of a single village, while others are under the right of use of
different transhumant clans and tribes. In the eastern High Atlas
10 •
AGRICULTURE
Mountains and the Saharan lowlands, for instance, the term agdal
traditionally refers to collective pasture governed and managed by a
local assembly of elderly men representing the tribes of the confederation who fix the opening and closing of pasture. This same assembly designates an amghar n-ugdal or n’tuga (grass administrator)
to enforce the dates of closings and openings and to report violations
of the customary rules of the agdal’s administration. See also
DROUGHTS; PASTORAL NOMADISM.
AGRICULTURE. Although Berbers have been historically associated
with practices of pastoral nomadism, agriculture has been significant
to some groups, especially those that inhabit mountainous areas, plains,
and oases. The quality of water and soils is poor throughout most of the
region, and there are additional impediments, such as sandstorms and
locusts. Despite all these constraints, farmers have been able to eke out
a living in these marginal lands. Traditionally, farmers tend fig, olive,
and apple and date palm trees. They also cultivate a wide variety of
crops, such as barley, wheat, corn, fava beans, and an assortment of vegetables and other fruit. However, the bulk of cereals and other fruit is
imported to satisfy the requirements of population growth.
AHARDAN, MAHJOUBI (1922– ). He was one of the founders of the
Mouvement Populaire (MP) in 1956–1957 and was its first secretary-general (1962–1963). Ahardan is member of the Aït `Ammar of
Oulmes and a graduate of the Collège Berbère in Azrou, a FrancoBerber school, as well as of the Military Academy of Meknes. He
served in the French armed forces during World War II and as caid of
his native area, Oulmes, from 1949 to 1953. As caid during the time
of the exile of King Mohammad V, he rejected the Glaoui petition to
depose the king. As a result, he was dismissed by the French and became a commander of one of the units of the Moroccan Liberation
Army. As for his political career, Ahardan served as governor of Rabat Province (1956–1958), as minister of defense (1961–1964 and
1966–1967), as minister of agriculture and agrarian reforms
(1964–1966), and as minister of post and telecommunications
(1977). Over the past two decades, however, Ahardan’s historical position and status within the MP has been challenged by a new breed
of young Berber politicians bent on breathing new life into Berber is-
AÏR
• 11
sues and organizing. In 1986, Ahardan was removed from the position of leadership in the MP and then formed a new party, the Mouvement Populaire National.
AÏR. Mountainous massif in northern Niger in the Agadez département. In the Hausa language, it goes by the name of Abzin. It is a Precambrian granite massif with past volcanic activity. It runs 400 kilometers from north to south and 100 to 200 kilometers from east to
west and contains fertile valleys and hidden oases. Its area covers
61,000 square kilometers between the desert plains of Azawak and
Ténéré. Humans have occupied the area since prehistoric times, when
its climate was more hospitable and humid. It is presently populated
by nomadic and agropastoralist Tuareg, Hausa, and other ethnic
groups. The area has salt pans of considerable importance in In Gall
and Teguidda-n’Tesemet, cassiterite at El Mecki, uranium in several
places (including Arlit), coal in the south, and other minerals in what
is Niger’s mining area and its hard-currency provider. It came under
French control in 1904 and was a center of Tuareg political activism
and revolts during World War I.
Starting in the 11th century, Tuareg groups have poured into the
Aïr area. Among the first to arrive were the Issandalan and the Kel
Gress, later the Kel Owey. Today, the area is home to the Kel Ferouane, Kel Fadey, and the Ouilliminden. The Issandalan, who arrived
to Aïr in the 12th century and among whom the Itesen were the most
important group, founded Assodé as their capital, the latter considered to be the oldest city in Aïr. It was also the Issandalan who were
behind the rise of the sultanate of Agadez prior to their conflicts
with the Kel Owey and Kel Gress. With the fall of Assodé, political
and economic power associated with the trans-Saharan caravan trade
shifted to Tadeliza, then Tin Chaman, and finally Agadez.
Given the dislocation effects of the 1970s Sahel droughts, most of
the Tuareg population is composed of the Kel Owey, the Kel Tamat,
and the Kel Ikazkazan. These groups are under the jurisdiction of the
anastafidet, the leader of the Kel Owey. The other groups in the area
include the Kel Ferouan in the vicinity of Agadez and west of the
massif toward Damergou. Most Tuareg pastoralists, who became
refugees in the 1970s, are not subject to the rule of the anastafidet,
nor do they fall under the authority of the Kel Amenukal.
12 •
AÏT
AÏT. A Berber term meaning the “people of,” equivalent to the Tuareg
Kel or the Arabic banu, and used only in combination with proper
nouns as the indication of the name of a tribe, such as Aït Atta.
AÏT AHMED, HOCINE (1926– ). He is a Kabyle and one of the historic leaders of the Algerian Revolution. He comes from a prosperous Kabyle family, and his father served as a caid during the French
colonial era. Aït Ahmed is also called the “eternal rebel” for his role
in fighting French colonialism and for being a fierce opponent of successive governments in Algeria. He joined the Parti du Peuple Algérien (PPA) when he was still in high school and later became a
member of the Mouvement pour le Triomphe des Libertés Démocratiques (MTLD). In 1947, he was instrumental in the creation and organization of the secret paramilitary organization, Organisation spéciale (OS). In 1950, he was removed by Ahmed Ben Bella from the
leadership of the OS, as he was viewed to be too much of a Berberist.
In 1951, he left Algeria after French courts had condemned him in absentia for various crimes against the state. He took refuge in Cairo,
and, as a representative first of the MTLD and then as an external
member of the Front de Libération Nationale (FLN), he traveled extensively promoting the Algerian cause. In 1955, he attended the
Bandung Conference of the Non-Aligned Movement in Indonesia. In
1956, the Soummam Valley Congress elected him to the Conseil National de la Révolution Algérienne (CNRA). On 22 October 1956, he
was captured by the French authorities in the skyjacking of members
of the external delegation, and he spent the rest of the war in prison.
After independence, Aït Ahmed opposed the Ben Bella government,
which seized power in Algiers. He also withdrew his membership from
the Political Bureau of the FLN but was elected a deputy in the first
National Assembly of independent Algeria. Critical of the Ben Bella
government policies, he founded the first opposition party in 1963, the
Front des Forces Socialistes (FFS), and instigated an insurgency in
October and November 1963 from bases in Kabylia, a year after independence in 1962. He was arrested in 1964 and condemned to death
but escaped from jail that year to live in exile in France and Switzerland until 1989, when his party was legally registered. In 1984, after
his reconciliation with Ben Bella, they jointly called for elections for
constitutional reforms and for political rights in Algeria.
ALMOHADS
• 13
After the October riots of 1988, he returned from exile on 15 December 1989, and the FFS was also legalized as an opposition party.
He boycotted the elections of June 1990, and he and the Kabyles
were angered by the December 1990 Arabization Law promoting the
use of Arabic at the expense Berber, or Tamazight. As a political
party, the FFS supported the democratic process in spite of its reservations about the possibility of Islamist government. Despite the erosion of civil and political rights in Algeria, the FFS has kept its legal
status, and it is still in opposition and continues to promote Kabyle
rights.
Aït Ahmed is a serious scholar. He received a doctoral degree in
Nancy, France, in 1975, and his dissertation investigated human
rights in the charter and practice of the Organization of African
Union (OAU). He authored La guerre et l’après-guerre (1964) and
Mémoires d’un combattant (1983). See also ARABIZATION.
AKASA. A Tamasheq term for the June/July–September rainy season
and cool weather. For farmers this marks the start of the planting season, while for the nomads it signals the beginning of transhumant migration to the northern salt pans. It is also known as cure salée.
ALKASSOUM, AL BAYHAKI. Tuareg of the Kel Aghlal and Islamic
scholar. A former director of the madrasa in Say and head of the first
Arab-French high school in Niger. He has been secretary-general of
the Association Islamique du Niger since its establishment in 1974.
He also held the directorship of Arabic education in the Ministry of
Education.
ALMOHADS. Spanish form of the Arabic word al-Muwahhidun (Unitarians). It refers to a Berber dynasty (1113–1269) that crushed the
Almoravid dynasty and for more than a century controlled an empire
consisting of the entire Maghrib (Morocco, Algeria, Tunisia, and
Libya) and al-Andalus (Islamic Spain). The state was built on the religious teachings of the reformer Ibn Tumart and was solidly entrenched among his fellow tribesmen, the Masmuda of the High Atlas Mountains. Its rise occurred in the mountain town of Tinmal. Ibn
Tumart’s teachings stressed the unity of God (tawhid), commandments of strict austerity in private and public life, absolute obedience
14 •
ALMORAVIDS (1061–1147)
to the infallible God-guided leader (the Mahdi), and the propagation
of the creed. Under Ya`qub al-Mansur (1184–1199), the empire
reached its highest peak of development. The al-Mansur court also
featured the presence of Ibn Rushd (Avirroes), the Andalusian
philosopher and commentator. In 1236, the empire collapsed as the
Hafsids carved out Ifriqya and the `Abd al-Wadids took control of
Tlemcen. In 1248, the Marinids established themselves in Fès, and
the Nasrid princes took over Granada. By virtue of its religious ideology, military power and political organization, and economic and
cultural development, the state still fires the imagination of contemporary attempts at North African unity. See also ABD AL-MU’MIN.
ALMORAVIDS (1061–1147). The name “Almoravids,” with which
the movement is known in Western scholarship, is a Spanish corruption of the Arabic “Al-Murabitun” and designates a Sanhaja Berber
dynasty, which ruled over Morocco, western Algeria, and al-Andalus.
The Almoravids were brought to power by the theologian `Abd Allah Ibn Yasin and his reformist holy warriors (al-murabitun). They
conquered the Soninke Kingdom of Ghana and laid siege to Sijilmassa in 1055–1056. Fès was taken in 1069, and Algiers was
brought under their control in 1082 after taking Tlemcen and Oran.
The Almoravids also controlled parts of Spain after a solid victory
against Alphonso VI in 1086. A relative of the first disciples, Yusuf
Ibn Tashfin (1061–1107), who built Marrakech in 1060, became the
first founder of the dynasty, which, despite its short life, left tremendous political and cultural impacts on the historical map of North
Africa, Spain, and the Sahara Desert.
The Almoravids reached their zenith under Ibn Tashfin’s rule. As a
result of the establishment of the Almoravids in Spain, North Africa
received a cultural infusion from Andalusia. The Malikite school of
law also entrenched itself in North Africa. Opposition to Islamic
practices that were limited to the literal and anthropomorphic conception of the word of the Qur’an fell into rigidity, and this state of
affairs triggered religious and political opposition. In Andalusia it led
to a new disintegration into numerous city-states, and in the Atlas
Mountains it led to a revolt of the Masmuda tribes, inspired by the
teachings of the religious reformer, the Mahdi Ibn Tumart. In addition to constant Christian assaults, the Almoravids would finally suc-
AMAZIGH MANIFESTO
• 15
cumb to the overwhelming campaigns of the warrior-monks, the Almohads, as Marrakech was taken in 1147.
AMAZIGH FLAG. The Amazigh flag is a transnational symbol of
Amazigh land or Tamazgha. It was created at the first meeting of the
Amazigh World Congress of 1997 in Tarifa, Canary Islands. The
flag has three horizontal stripes of blue, yellow, and green, with the
Tifinagh letter “Z” in black in the middle of it. There are several interpretations of the flag. The top blue stripe stands for the Mediterranean Sea and the Atlantic Ocean, the middle yellow stripe for the
color of ancient Numidia and the Sahara Desert, and the bottom
green stripe for the greenery of the valleys, the plains, and the mountains. The Tifinagh letter “Z” is from the root of the word “Amazigh,”
which means to be in a state of freedom, nobility, and independence.
With the creation of an Amazigh flag and the promotion of Berberness at home and abroad, Berbers have been able to construct an
Amazigh homeland, or at least an imaginary geography in which the
notion and layer of Tamazgha defines its boundaries as extending
from Siwa in western Egypt to the Canary Islands and from the
Mediterranean shores to the sub-Saharan frontier.
AMAZIGH MANIFESTO. Following the 1990s Berber protests and
demands for recognition of the Amazigh/Berber language on 1 March
2001, the Amazigh Manifesto was adopted. The manifesto was written by intellectuals and activists under the leadership and guidance of
Mohamed Chafik. About 229 intellectuals, professors, artists, activists, and bureaucrats signed the text. Similar to the Agadir Charter, it questioned the Arab-Islamic foundations and nationalist accounts of Moroccan official history. The text demands an inclusive
approach and attitude to North African culture and history. One of its
demands reads as follows: “Among the strangest things, in Morocco,
is that the Amazighe language is not officially considered a language.
One of the most embittering things for an Amazighe (Berber), in the
‘independence era,’ is to hear . . . ‘the official or national language is
Arabic . . . by virtue of the text of the Constitution!” The manifesto is
believed to have led to the creation of the Institut Royal pour la Culture Amazigh (IRCAM) and the monarchy’s choice of Tifinagh as the
official script for Tamazight. See also LANGUAGES.
16 •
AMGHAR
AMGHAR. See JAMA`A.
AMIROUCHE AÏT HAMMOUDA (1926–1959). He was a Kabyle
and one of the early historic leaders of the Algerian resistance to
French colonialism. He was born in the village of Tassaft Ouguemmoun in Greater Kabylia. Before the liberation struggle, he was influenced by the Association of Reformist `Ulama (learned doctors of
Islamic law) and the Mouvement pour le Triomphe des Libertés Démocratiques (MTLD). In 1948, he joined the Organisation spéciale
(OS), and he was arrested in 1950 during the French repression of the
early forms of Algerian resistance. In 1952, he was released and relocated to France, where he mobilized the Algerian immigrant communities against French colonial practices.
It was during the war of independence that young Amirouche
gained his famous reputation. Aït Hammouda, whose nom de guerre
was “Amirouche,” founded his own guerrilla group in eastern
Kabylia. He became the leader of Wilaya III with about 800 fighters,
and it was Amirouche who provided security for the Soummam Valley Congress in August 1956. Eventually, he was captured and killed
by the French during a fierce firefight in March 1959. As a result of
Amirouche’s exploits and legend, he became a symbol of the Algerian struggle of independence. He is celebrated in songs and revolutionary chants in the Kabyle collective memory.
AMROUCHE JEAN EL MOUHOUB (1906–1962). He was born in
the village of Ighil Ali in Lesser Kabylia. He was a francophone poet,
writer, and journalist. His works represent sophisticated and nuanced
analyses of the plight and place of the peoples of Algeria under
France’s colonial and assimilationist policies. His parents were
Kabyles who converted to Christianity. Throughout his life, he tried
to describe Algeria and its struggles to the rest of the world. Amrouche lived and taught in Tunis. He was a friend of Charles de
Gaulle and acted as intermediary between the general and Farhat Abbas, the president of the Gouvernement Provisoire de la République
Algérienne (GPRA). Although he was not a member of the Front de
Libération Nationale (FLN), he was critical of French colonialism
and defended the independence of Algeria.
ANDALUS, AL-
• 17
Among Amrouche’s most significant works were Cendres in 1934
and Etoile secrète in 1937. In 1939, he published a translation of
Kabyle songs titled Chants berbères de Kabylie. In 1942, he published an article, “Notes sur la grâce de ravissement en poésie,” and
another one in 1943 titled “Pour une poésie africaine, préface à des
chants imaginaires.” In 1946, he published a brilliant essay that he titled “Eternel Jugurtha, propositions sur le génie africain,” which
may well be one of the best attempts to explain the Algerian predicament. He had a lasting influence on the so-called generation of 1954,
Algerian writers who wrote about the war of independence and decolonization. He was also a friend of Albert Camus, André Gide, and
Jean Giono. Amrouche died in Paris in 1962, a few months before Algeria achieved its independence.
ANASTAFIDET. Leader of the Kel Owey Tuareg. He once lived in Assodé but since the 1920s relocated to Agadez. Considered to be the
most powerful political figure in Aïr, he was only second in status to
the sultan of Agadez. Of noble origins, he is elected for a three-year
term and could be annually recalled by the Kel Tafidet and Kel
Azanieres. The junior clan of the Kel Ikzkazan has almost no voice
in his selection. The anastafidet’s symbol of office is the confederation’s drum, or ettebel.
ANDALUS, AL-. The Arabic terms “al-andalus” or “bilad al-andalus”
is a geographical notion that refers to those parts of the Iberian Peninsula that at any given time came under Muslim rule. At the time of the
Arab expansions in the seventh century, the country was a Visigoth
kingdom, a minority group of German conquerors. At this time, the
Arab troops under Musa Ibn Nusayr marched over North Africa to the
Atlantic coast and found themselves facing the narrow straits that separated them from Andalusia. A reconnaissance raid of a few hundred
men in July 710 by Tarif, one of Musa’s subordinates, met with no resistance and was soon followed by a stronger expedition under Tariq
Ibn Ziyad in 711, a Berber, whose memory survives in the names of
Strait of Gibraltar and Gibraltar (Jbal Tariq), the mountain of Tariq.
With 5,000 men, Tariq beat the Visigoths and ushered in Muslim control of Andalusia for a period that lasted eight centuries.
18 •
ARABIZATION
ARABIZATION. The Arabization policy was the objective of postcolonial governments in North Africa or the so-called Arab Maghrib,
and it remains a contested issue down to the present day. The long
historical process that has made Arabic the dominant and official language in the North African countries, with various dialects, consists
of four stages: the period of the first Arab conquerors in the seventh
century; the Bedouin invasion of the Banu Hilal, Sulaym, and Ma`qil
in the 11th century; the influx of refugees from al-Andalus from the
14th to the 17th century; and postcolonial and pan-Arab nationalist
policies of Arabization.
Prior to independence, the French colonial authorities viewed Arabic as a language foreign to the region. In the midst of the blowing
winds of pan-Arabism and on independence, however, Arabic was
viewed as the tool by which postcolonial North African societies
could break the colonial hangover as well as reclaim an authentic
identity and culture. To achieve these goals, governments enacted
laws to anchor the Arabic language in the educational and socialization landscapes and state official activities. They also constitutionally
elevated Arabic to the status of being the official and exclusive language of North Africa, much to the detriment of the Berber language,
Tamazight. Consequently, while very little room is left for bilingualism or foreign languages, education, media, place-names, and
peoples’ names became Arabized.
The Arabization policy has been very controversial. The notion of
Arabization embodied in the politics of language excluded the
Berbers, leading to sporadic unrest and even violent and bloody
protest in the 1980s, especially in Algeria. In Morocco, the panArabist and nationalist al-Istiqlal and Union Socialiste des Forces
Populaires (USFP) political parties, despite their progressive discourse on diversity, have systematically blocked any effort to recognize Berber as the other official language of Morocco. The rise of Islamist and Arabist politics adds an explosive dimension to the current
debate and controversy over language rehabilitation and reform since
Arabic is the sacred language of Islam’s holy book, the Qur’an.
ARIWAN. A small nomadic-pastoralist camp composed of about five
or six tents. The term is usually applied to the individual nomadic
`ASSOU OU BASLAM (1890–1960)
• 19
camp or tent. Tents camping together form an ariwan, and they are
usually related through agnatic ties.
ARMÉE RÉVOLUTIONNAIRE DE LIBÉRATION DE L’AZAWAD (ARLA). One of many Tuareg armed movements in Azawak
struggling for liberation against the armed forces of Niger. At the beginning, it was part of the Movement Populaire pour la Libération de
l’Azawad (MPLA) but withdrew in June 1993, together with three
other movements, after the MPLA signed peace agreements in Mali.
In 1992, it joined forces with two other resistance formations to
found the Movement et Fronts Unifiés de l’Azaouad (MFUA). In
1993, it joined the umbrella organization of the Coordination de la
Résistance Armée (CRA). See also TUAREG REBELLION.
ARMÉE RÉVOLUTIONNAIRE DE LIBÉRATION DU NORD
NIGER (ARLN). One of many Tuareg armed movements in northern Niger struggling for liberation against the armed forces of Niger.
It is guided by Mohamed Abdoulmoumine. Its arena of activism and
operations was, however, constricted by a second group, the Front
Patriotique de Libération du Sahara (FPLS). In 1993, it joined the
umbrella organization of the Coordination de la Résistance Armée
(CRA). See also TUAREG REBELLION.
ASSODÉ. Ancient city and former capital of Aïr. Built in A.D. 880 by
the leader of the Issandalan Tuareg clan, located in the vicinity of
Agadez, its ruins testify to its glorious age as a major political and
economic hub in the Sahara Desert. Its decline was caused by internecine power struggles between the Kel Gress and Kel Owey and
the rise of the sultanate of Agadez by 1405. The subsequent relocation of the powerful anastafidet structure to Agadez in 1917 signified
the death of Assodé.
`ASSOU OU BASLAM (1890–1960). His full name was `Aissa Ou
`Ali n’Aït Baslam. He was born in the village of Taghya at the foot
of the Saghro Mountain massif, the heartland of the Aït Atta confederation. His father was the community leader of the Ilamshan clan,
the amghar n’tmazirt. In 1919, `Assou became a clan leader, and he
20 •
AUGUSTINE (AURELIUS AUGUSTINUS) (354–430)
is believed to have shown from an early age a hostile attitude toward
French colonial schemes and their collaborators’ designs on Aït Atta
land, especially the Glawi family. In the early 1920s, he was one of
the first Aït Atta members who resisted the French presence in southern Morocco. He turned his fort in Taghya nIlamshan into a site of
resistance. In 1932, he was elected the amghar nuflla, or the top
chief. In the Saghro Mountains, `Assou and like-minded men harassed the Glawi collaborators. In 1933, Glawi and his collaborators
called on the French to put an end to the Aït Atta resistance.
On 21 February 1933, the French armed forces attacked the Jbel
Saghro in what is called the Jbel Bou Gafr Battle and in which Aït
Atta’s short-lived mountainous guerilla tactics outshone the French
military power. The initial French setback was quickly reversed by
the devastating French bombardment of villages, tents, and herds.
Fighting intensified, turning the waters of the Aqqa Noulili Creek
bloody red, testifying to the resolution of men, women, and children
to defend their dignity and the honor of the tribe and the herd. The
savage battle of Bou Gafr left 2,000 casualties and a drastically reduced herd size from 25,000 to 2,500 head (Huré 1952, 118). On 25
March 1933, `Assou and his fighters came down from the mountains
and surrendered. Despite the defeat, he put down his arms with conditions that the Glawi authority would not be imposed on the Saghro
area, and he obtained the assurance from the French authorities that
the customary law, or azerf, of the Aït Atta would be applied in his
land. These conditions were accepted by the French. In 1933, he was
made caid of Ikniwn Bureau by the French, a post he held until his
death in 1960. He was one of a tiny handful of tribal caids who survived the transfer of power in 1956. See also HIGH ATLAS MOUNTAINS; KHATTABI AL-, ABDELKARIM; MIDDLE ATLAS
MOUNTAINS; MOHA OU HAMMOU ZAYANI.
AUGUSTINE (AURELIUS AUGUSTINUS) (354–430). He is a famous Christian saint and was the bishop of Hippo Regius or modern
Annaba in eastern Algeria. Saint Augustine was born in Tagaste
(modern Souk-Ahras) in eastern Numidia and educated in Madauros
and Carthage. He went to Rome in 383, and in 387 he was baptized
by Bishop Saint Ambrose of Milan. After his stay in Rome, he returned to Tagaste, where he founded a monastery. There he remained
`AYYASHI, AL-, `ABD ALLAH IBN MUHAMMAD (1628–1679)
• 21
until 391, when he became a priest of Hippo. Eventually, he succeeded Valerius as bishop of Hippo until his death during the siege of
the city by the Vandals. He spent much of his time as bishop reconciling the Donatist split from the Christian church. In contrast to the
Donatist position, Augustine believed in cooperation with Rome. He
championed Catholicism against Manichaeanism and Pelagianism.
His most famous works are the Confessions and The City of God.
Confessions is a narrative of his life and spiritual development. The
City of God provides a philosophy of history. He claims that history
is paradoxical but providential, leading to the Second Coming of
Christ, or the Parousia. He also promoted education, leading to the rise
of the Augustinian order of priests. He is venerated in the Catholic
Church as a saint, as is his mother, Sainte Monica (322–387), the patroness of wives and mothers.
AURÈS MOUNTAINS. It refers to the great massif of southeastern Algeria and the Saharan Atlas, with its highest peak being the yearround snow-covered Jabal Chélia (Shalya), reaching a height of
2,326 meters. Geographically the most important features of the Aurès are Oued Al Abiod (inhabited by the tribe of Ouled Daoud) and
Oued `Abdi (inhabited by the tribe of Ouled `Abdi) engulfed between
Jabal Mahmal in the west and Ahmar Khaddou in the east. The Aurès is home to the Chaouia Berbers. The Chaouia are sedentary and
combine agriculture with pastoral nomadism. Because of its isolated and rugged terrain, the Aurès sustained resistance against the
Romans, the Turks, the Arabs, and the French and during the war of
independence (1954–1962). See also NUMIDIA.
`AYYASHI, AL-, `ABD ALLAH IBN MUHAMMAD (1628–1679).
His full name is Sidi Abdellah Ibn Mohammed Al-`Ayyashi, known
also as Abu Salem Al-`Ayyashi. He was a Moroccan author, born of
a family of the Aït `Ayyash tribe living in the High Atlas Mountains
region. He was a devoted member of the Dila religious order. Al`Ayyashi studied religious sciences in Fès, especially the Sufi or mystical aspects, and then traveled about in the Arab East with long stays
in Mecca, Medina, Jerusalem, and Cairo, either teaching or attending
religious seminars given by the prominent scholars of the day. He
wrote numerous treatises on religious and philosophical topics, but his
22 •
AZALAY
claim to fame rests on his Ma’u al Mawa’id, a travel book (al rihla
al `Iyyashiya) containing information on scholars, theologians, and
intellectual activities of the places he visited. Abu Salem is buried in
Zawiya Sidi Hamza, northeast of Rich, as are the other members of
the zawiya, or religious lodge. Zawiya is still active as a pilgrimage
center, and the offsprings of the zawiya still hold an agdud (festival)
every year during the birth of the Prophet Muhammad.
AZALAY. Tuareg term meaning the annual or semiannual round-trip
salt caravans traversing the Ténéré Desert and the oases of Bilma,
Fachi, and Agadez. Salt caravans usually travel in October and November and in March and April, providing food items and commodities to the desert oases and returning with salt slobs produced in
Kouar. The azalay round-trip takes about three weeks. These caravans were led by a representative of the Amenukal of Aïr, followed
by the camels of each Tuareg drum group. Previously all azalay were
exclusively Tuareg, but since the advent of French colonialism, the
Hausa and Toubou have become involved. With the introduction of
trucks and the building of roads, the azalay as once practiced has virtually ceased.
AZAWAD. Tuareg term for the western territories of Mali or desert
north of the Niger Bend. The term has gained currency with the Tuareg rebellion in the area. It is the center of Tuareg action that takes
place on the border between Niger and Mali and is covered by the
desert along the valley of the Azawak or Azawagh River. Azwad is
to the north of Agadez, the starting point of the legendary caravan
reaching the oasis of Bilma.
AZAWAK. Vast region encompassing the Ader Plateau of southern
Niger and the valleys of Aïr. See also AZAWAD.
AZAYKU SIDQI ALI (1942–2004). He was a poet and a professor of
history at the University of Mohammed V in Rabat. Azayku was born
in the village of Tafingult, south of Tizi n’Test, in Taroudant
Province. Although he came from a modest family, he managed to get
through the French and Moroccan school system and to earn an ad-
AZAYKU SIDQI ALI (1942–2004)
• 23
vanced graduate degree in history and languages from the École Pratique des Hautes Etudes in France. He was also a researcher the Institut Royal pour la Culture Amazigh (IRCAM) as well as a member
of its governing board.
From 1969 to 1970, while he was teaching history at the University of Mohammed V in Rabat, he was an active member of the
Association Marocaine de las Recherche et de l’Echange Culturel
(AMREC), and he sought to highlight Berber issues. At this time,
he was instrumental in founding Arraten (Writings), one of the
first journals devoted to Berber culture and language. In 1981, he
and Mohamed Chafik established the Amazigh cultural association dedicated to revising North African historiography and providing a place for Berber culture and issues long suppressed by
Arabist views of history. He also organized a conference called
Berber Civilization.
Subsequently, in 1981, he published an article titled “fi sabili
mafhumin haqiqi lithaqafatina al-wataniya” (Toward a Real Understanding of our National Culture), in which he argued that unless the
government of Morocco took its Berber identity and culture seriously, its future was bound to have severe consequences. It goes
without saying that the content and tone of this piece angered the authorities, who charged the author with undermining the security of
the state, while Arab nationalist voices deemed the revisionist notion
of Moroccan culture and identity and that of North Africa as subversive and irresponsible. This article led to the imprisonment of Azayku
for one year.
Azayku wrote a series of articles on Berber culture and language
and was the author of several books on history and poetry. He authored Histoire du Maroc ou les interpretations possibles (History of
Morocco or Other Possible Interpretations), which appeared in alislam wa al-amazigh (Islam and Berbers) and Namadij min asma’ al
a`laam al-jughrafiyah wa al-bachariyah al- maghribiyah (Examples
of Moroccan Onomastics) in 2001. In 1993, he edited Rihlat al-wafid
fi akhbar hijrat al-walid fi hadihi al-ajbal bi idn al-wahid (Travel Account of Tasaft’s Marabout in the High Atlas) written by Abdullah
Ben al-Hajj Brahim Atsafti. His poetry includes Timitar (Signs)
(1989) and Izmoulen (Scars) (1995).
24 •
BAIDHAQ AL-, ABU BAKR IBN ALI AL SNAHAJI (12TH CENTURY)
–B–
BAIDHAQ AL-, ABU BAKR IBN ALI AL SNAHAJI (12TH CENTURY). He was the chronicler of the Almohad period and one of the
devoted followers of the Mahdi Ibn Tumart and his successor, `Abd
al Mu’min. At the Almohad court, he documented the events of the
day. However, not enough information is available about his life and
works; only a 36-page manuscript in the Escurial Library (Madrid)
has survived, published by E. Levi Provençal in “Documents inédits
d’histoire almohade” (Paris, 1928).
BARGHWATA. One of the strong historic Berber confederations of
tribes in Morocco, a member of the Masmuda confederation. They
lived in the area of Tamasna on the Atlantic coast between Salé and
Safi. In the middle of the eighth century, they built up a theocratic
state that lasted for about 400 years. Its origin dates to a revolt
(740–742) led by Barghwata, Maknassa, and Mtaghra under the
leadership of a Kharejite Berber, Maysara al-Mathaghri, a water carrier in al-Qayrawan. The rebels conquered Tangier and in the Battle
of the Nobles inflicted a decisive defeat on the caliph’s troops. The
revolt was suppressed, but one of Maysara’s closest companions,
Salih Ibn Tarif (749–795), claimed prophecy for himself. Others
hold that it was Yunus Ibn Ilias who made such a claim for himself.
Accordingly, claiming that he had hidden knowledge to divulge,
Yunus announced that his forefather Salih was the prophet of the
Berbers and that his name appeared in the “Qur’an of Muhammad”
as “Salih of the true believers” in Surat al-Tahrim. He composed the
Qur’an in the Berber language for his people and imposed his religion on them by force. The Qur’an has 80 suras, or chapters. It was
announced and believed that the one to whom the Berber Qur’an
was revealed was the Mahdi, Salih Ibn Tarif. Historical documentation shows that the Barghwata preserved the Islamic punishment of
stoning for adultery but allowed men to marry more than four wives.
They changed the Islamic practices in prayer, fasting, and food
taboos but enforced their religious principles with strictness.
Through their heretical religious system, the Barghwata isolated
themselves until they were wiped out by the Almoravids in the middle of the 11th century.
BERBER DAHIR
• 25
BARUNI AL-, SULEIMAN BASHA. He was a prominent Ibadithe
Libyan Berber and a former member of the Ottoman parliament who
proclaimed an independent but short-lived Berber state in the
Gharyan region. Al-Baruni was from Fesatto in Jabal Nafusa and
was a historian of North Africa and Islam. In 1908, on the eve of
Italian colonial adventures into Libya, he was elected to represent
Tripolitania in the Ottoman parliament. Suspected of harboring designs for an independent Ibadithe region in the western mountains,
he was imprisoned for his subversive activism during the rule of Abdulhamid.
When war broke out between Italy and the Ottomans, al-Baruni
took the side of the latter. In 1916, he was rewarded with the governorship of Tripolitania, Tunisia, and Algeria. He was a member of the
ruling Council of Four of the 1918 Tripoli Republic, and he allied
himself with the Italians after the promulgation of the Legge Fondamantale and visited Rome to celebrate its announcement. The Italians, suspicious of his motives and desires for a separate Ibadithe
province, considered his endorsement of the Tripoli Republic as
merely tactical.
The Italian policy of dividing the Berbers of Jabal Nefusa from
their Arab countrymen resulted in a civil war in the early months of
1921. By the end of the summer of 1921, most of the Berber population had taken refuge in coastal areas under Italian control. Blamed
by Berbers for the unrest and its consequences, al-Baruni’s career as
a nationalist and politician came to an end. In November 1921, he left
Libya and traveled to France, Egypt, Turkey, and Mecca before settling down in Oman, where he was appointed finance minister. He
died in 1940 in Muscat, Oman. He was the author of an important
manuscript on one of the major Ibadithe Imam titled al azhar al
riyadhiyyah fi a’imma wa muluk al `ibadhiyya. See also KHARIJISM.
BELLA. Songhay term for the slaves of the Tuareg. It is iklan in
Tamasheq and Buzu in Hausa.
BERBER DAHIR. Its Arabic name is al-dhahir al-barbari, a stillmuch-debated decree to innovate the system of jurisdiction in Morocco, promulgated by Sultan Muhammad V on 16 March 1930 at the
26 •
BERBERIST CRISIS (1949–1950)
suggestion of the French resident general, Lucien Saint. It instituted
for the Berber country the administration of justice according to its
tribal customary law by local assemblies (jama`a), as opposed to
shari`a, in all matters of personal status, inheritance, and civil or
commercial litigation and established the competence of French law
in criminal cases. Claiming to protect the Berber way of life, it was
in fact a colonial tool to debilitate the Arab urban nationalist feelings
and did not escape the severe criticism of political and academic
groups in France. In Morocco, it evoked sharp reactions by the men
of religion as an act that excluded Muslims from the Law of Allah
such as it was laid in the Qur’an, and others saw it as a process of deIslamization and conversion to Christianity. Violent attacks on the
Dahir were launched by young urban bourgeois nationalists and in
the mosques, mainly in Fès, Rabat, and Salé. A delegation of
`ulama—notables, men of letters, artisans, and farmers—submitted
to the sultan a petition demanding the abrogation of the Dahir,
reestablishment of the unified judicial system, discontinuation of
Christian missionary activities, and institution of Arabic as the official language and the general language of education. These activities
found a loud echo inside and outside Morocco. In 1934, another
Dahir partly restored the role of shari`a. Otherwise, the Berber Dahir
remained in force until it was repealed by the Moroccan government
after the achievement of independence. Its historic significance, however, was that it gave birth to currents of resistance against the French
policies and Moroccan nationalism and has been used to justify the
Arabization drive that swept much of North African policymaking
after independence, doing damage to Berber culture and language.
BERBERIST CRISIS (1949–1950). This crisis refers to the ideological split between the Kabyle leaders who called for a secular and
multicultural Algeria and the dominant Arab-Islamist ideology within
the Algerian mainstream nationalist movement. Although the crisis
alienated many Berbers and many were purged, it did not provoke a
mass desertion of Berbers. In addition, Hocine Aït Ahmed was excluded from the leadership of the Organisation spéciale (OS), francophone intellectuals such as Mouloud Mammeri and Mouloud
Feraoun were condemned for their reactionary regionalism, and key
Kabyle historic leaders of the war of independence, notably Abbane
BERBER POLICY
• 27
Ramdane and Krim Belkacem, were assassinated. These tensions
resurfaced after independence and remain potent down to this day between visions of a secular Algeria and an Arab-Muslim Algeria, although Algeria’s 1964 constitution declared Algeria to be an “Arab
Muslim country.”
BERBER POLICY. This policy refers to a series of measures taken by
the French in Algeria from 1890 to 1930 and in the Protectorate of
Morocco from 1913 to 1934 to implement the system of education,
the organization of justice, and the reform of the jama`a (council) traditions and infrastructures. It is also known as native policy.
In Algeria, it took the form of the Kabyle myth, which highlighted
the distinctive historical features of Berber society, and it was based
on attempts to abolish Muslim institutions. Based on the Kabyle
myth, French native policymakers played up the notion that the
Kabyles were superficially Islamized and were viewed as descendants of the Gauls, the Romans, and Christian Berbers of the Roman
era or the German Vandals. Some even called Kabylia the “Auvergne
of Africa.” Kabyles were believed to be more open to assimilation
and amenable to French laws than Muslim Arabs. Education in
French schools was encouraged, and Quranic schools were shut
down. But despite the attempts to introduce French cultural ways
among the Kabyles, the French invested considerable energy to defend customary laws, or qanoun, against the shari`a (Islamic law)
and to preserve the jama`a, or village councils. In 1898, the Kabyles
were given separate status in the délégations financières to remove
contact between them and Arabs. However, with the development of
better communications, this policy, ironically and much to the chagrin of its originators and defenders, exposed Kabylia to intensive
streams of Arabization.
Similarly in Morocco, the French practiced a policy of divide and
rule where Berbers were concerned. In opposition to Arab identity,
the policy was framed within the racist notion of a Berber race with
different racial and cultural attributes, such as democracy, light and
superficial practices of Islam, lack of fanaticism, superior physical
traits, entrepreneurship, bravery, and honesty. The major goal was to
preserve Berber customs and religious practices in the hope of nurturing the future acculturation and education of Berbers as colonial
28 •
BERBER POLICY
assistants distinct from the “deceitful” Arabs. In the initial stages,
Catholic missionaries (especially Cardinal Lavigerie) were encouraged to preach the gospel in the Berber areas and sought to foster
French culture and language through the revitalization of Berber
Christianity. The core of the policy stressed separate educational and
judicial systems for Berbers. Franco-Berber schools were established
in the Middle Atlas; six schools were built in 1923, growing to 20
schools with an enrollment of 600 by 1930. In 1926, an advanced
school called Collège d’Azrou (today Lycée Tariq Ibn Ziyad) was
created that soon, much to the dismay of the supporters of the Berber
Policy, provided an ideal environment where assimilated Berbers
learned Arabic and adopted pan-Arab and Islamic attitudes and
sentiments.
The reform of the indigenous system of justice began with a circular of 22 September 1915 (no. 7041) recognizing the legal importance of Berber customary law, or azerf, and the role of the jama`a as
sources of arbitration and conflict resolution in Berber areas. In 1924,
legal mechanisms were put in place to define the legal functions of
the jama`a as well as those of appointed arbitrators and to make the
Berber judicial system different from the standards legal norms prevailing in the rest of Morocco. By 1929, there were 72 judicial
jama`a dispensing legal services to about a third of all Muslim Moroccans. This new system caused problems for Arabs living in Berber
areas, and it angered the sultan, who maintained that all areas should
be subject to the shari`a.
Further, on 16 May 1930, the French put forward the Berber
Dahir to revamp the Berber legal system in Berber regions. Its most
alarming article (number 6 of 8) withdrew legal jurisdiction over
crimes committed in Berber areas from the High Sharifian Tribunal
and thus placed them outside the purview of the shari`a. This attempt
led to protests in North Africa and the Middle East and was interpreted as a trick to cut off the Berbers from their Muslim brothers and
sisters and convert them to Christianity. The protests were orchestrated by urban nationalists (mostly Arabs), but the overall impact of
the Dahir was to provide a context for the cultivation of a nationalist
movement and, ironically, to force the French to abolish their Berber
Dahir. A Dahir of 8 April 1934 abandoned the goals of the Berber
Dahir and placed Berbers under the shari`a for all except civil mat-
BU-ILMAWN
• 29
ters, where customary law and the jama’a were maintained. With independence, schools were reorganized, and the so-called Berber
Dahir was abolished.
BERBER SPRING (1980). In April 1980, the region of Kabylia was
the setting of resistance to the exclusionary and marginalization policies of the government of Algeria. Following the provocative act of
cancellation by the governor of the Wilaya of Tizi Ouzou of a lecture
on Berber poetry that was to be delivered at the University of Tizi
Ouzou on 10 March 1980 by Mouloud Mammeri, students protested
and occupied the university. Students clashed with security forces
and the military for two weeks, leading to mass demonstrations
throughout the region. The confrontation left 36 protestors dead and
hundreds wounded.
These events, known as the Tafsut and popularly known as the
“Berber Spring” or Printemps Berbère, had several political implications for the Berber movement inside and outside Algeria. First, it
ushered in Berberism as a political force in postindependence Algeria. The Mouvement Culturel Berbère (MCB) gained substantial impetus against state authorities and also became a secular counterbalance to Islamic politics. This politicization process was also
expressed in a series of Berber protests against state policies in Black
October 1988, the school boycotts of 1994 and 1995, July 1998,
Black Spring 2001 (60 dead, hundreds wounded), and March and
April 2002. Second, the Berber Spring produced martyrs whose annual commemoration, as well as for those Kabyles who have been
killed by state or Islamist forces, informs in a ritual manner the political struggle of the Kabyles against the Algerian state. Finally, it
denationalized the Kabyle struggle and lent it regional and global dimensions, notably in the neighboring countries where Berbers reside
and among the Berber diaspora in Europe and North America.
BU-ILMAWN. This term, from the word ilmawn, meaning “skins,”
refers to masquerades and carnivals connected with various feasts in
North Africa in which a man is dressed up in the skins of the sacrificed animals. In the company of his wife Ti’azza and several Jews
and blacks, he beats people with a stick or with the foot of a sacrificed goat or sheep. Bu-ilmawn, also called bujlud or bu-lbtayn in
30 •
CANARY ISLANDS
Moroccan Arabic, is covered with skins of sacrificed animals and has
the horns of the sacrificed animals on his head. Accompanied by musicians, they dance their way from house to house, beating and teasing people in a profane manner and receiving an assortment of gifts
from each household. Bu-ilmawn is believed to represent the holiness
of the feast and transfers this baraka (divine grace) to those with
whom he comes in contact. At the same time, he is also teased,
pushed about, and often slapped with slippers. In short, he embodies
a scapegoat as well as a positive cleanser of evil. The characters and
meanings of masquerades differ from region to region. For an interpretation of masquerades in the High Atlas Mountains, see Abdellah Hammoudi’s ethnography, The Victim and Its Masks (1993).
–C–
CANARY ISLANDS. The Guanches, now an extinct population and
an offshoot of the race of Berbers, were the native inhabitants of the
Canary Islands. The Canary Islands form an archipelago in the North
Atlantic Ocean facing the Moroccan Atlantic coast and is an autonomous region of Spain. The archipelago consists of seven important islands and some islets. They are Lanzarote and Fuerteventura,
the nearest to the Moroccan shores; then come Tenerife and Gran Canaria, while farther westward are Palma, Gomera, and El Hierro. The
total area of the islands is about 7,273 square kilometers; their current population is about 1, 635,000. The country in general is mountainous and volcanic; in Tenerife, the Pico de Teide reaches a height
of 3,718 meters and towers above other mountains that extend
throughout the islands, generally from northeast to southwest. There
is no large river, but there are numerous springs and torrents. The
fauna differ little from that of Europe, with the exception of the
dromedary and the thistle finch, or canary bird. There are extensive
forests of pine and laurel, and some tranks reach a gigantic height.
The climate of the islands is mild; hence, they are much frequented
as winter resorts. The Canary Islands are essentially agricultural.
Their economy, though subject to frequent droughts, produces an
abundance of fruits, sugarcane, tobacco, bananas, tomatoes, fish, and
wines. The most important centers of population are Santa Cruz de
CHAFIK, MOHAMED (1926– )
• 31
Tenerife, Orotava, and La Laguna on the island of Tenerife; Las Palmas and Arrecife on Gran Canaria; Santa Cruz de la Palma on Palma;
and Quia and Valverde on El Hierro.
CAPSIAN. This term refers to the ancient people who occupied North
Africa as early 6,000 B.C. They are said to be Berbers who had
adopted a Neolithic way of life and culture.
CHAAFI, LIMAN. A Libyan Tuareg rebel and leader of the Front
Populaire pour la Libération du Niger (FLPA), based in Libya, which
launched the first armed attack against Tchin Tabaraden in 1982. He
was also involved in the 1976 and 1983 coup attempts on President
Seyni Kountche in Niger.
CHAFIK, MOHAMED (1926– ). Professor Mohamed Chafik is one
of the most prominent trailblazers of the Moroccan Berber cultural
movement. He was born on 17 September 1926 at Aït Sadden, in the
province of Sefrou, Wilaya of Fès. He graduated from the Collège
d’Azrou, a Franco-Berber school established in 1927. Later, he received a university diploma in history. In 1959, he became a regional
primary education inspector, then general inspector of primary
schools in 1963. In 1967, he became head inspector for history and
geography before being appointed, in 1970, undersecretary of state
for secondary, technical and higher education, and vocational training, a post that he held until 1971. He also worked as secretary of
state to the prime minister and in the same year was appointed head
of mission to the Royal Cabinet and director of the Royal College. He
is a member of the Academy of the Kingdom of Morocco and is an
accomplished Arabist. On 14 January 2002, he was appointed by
King Mohammed VI rector of the Institut Royal pour la Culture
Amazigh (IRCAM).
One of the defining elements in Chafik’s intellectual experience
was his early recognition that the Moroccan landscape is a set of multiple societies that are in turn composed of diverse histories and communities. His effort to celebrate difference and diversity in Moroccan
society, bent on a strict interpretation of pan-Arabist and Islamist ideologies and one that refuted the place and history of Berbers, is thus
remarkable. In the 1960s, he wrote a series of articles on the meaning
32 •
CHAOUIA
and significance of Amazigh/Berber culture and its contribution to the
national struggle for independence (“From Our Unknown Heritage: A
Taxonomy of Amazigh Songs and Dances,” Afaq, no. 5 [1967], and
“From our Unknown Heritage, Poem of National Enthusiasm,” Afaq,
no. 6 [1967]). Among his works of interest are Underdeveloped
Thoughts (1972), What the Muezzin Says (1974), An Outline of
Thirty-Three Centuries of Berber History (1989), Forty-Four Berber
Lessons (1991), Arab-Berber Dictionary in Three Volumes (1993,
1996, 2000), Al-llughatu al-amazighiyya: Binyatuha al-llisaniyah
(1999), and Le dialecte marocain: Espace de confluence entre l’arabe
et l’amazighe and Pour un Maghreb d’abord Maghrebin (2000). He
also cofounded the cultural Berber magazine Tifawt and played a
prominent role in the writing and composition of the Amazigh Manifesto, a document that was designed to channel Berber grievances
and demands outlined in the 1991 Agadir Charter.
CHAOUIA. In the southeast of Kabyle country live the Chaouia of the
Aurès Mountains. The Chaouia resemble the Kabyles in many
ways. Their communities are much like the Kabyle ones, and they too
are governed by village-based sections or councils, called harfiqt,
and both occupy impregnable valleys and mountains. While the
Kabyles are peasants and more precisely gardeners, tending fruit
trees (olives and figs), the Chaouia’s economy, because of the
scarcity of arable soil and the dictates of the variable rainfall, is based
on a combination of intensive irrigated agriculture and livestock
raising. Because of the verticality of the Aurès’ geography, the Ouled
`Abdi and Ouled Daoud take advantage of the wide range of possibilities offered by varying natural zones and different climatic levels.
They cultivate cereals in the highlands and in the irrigated lowlands
of the oases, practice horticulture, tend fruit trees, raise livestock that
involves the transhumance of the animals, and maintain symbiotic
commercial relations with the bordering Saharan communities. The
name “Chaouia” means “shepherd.”
The harfiqt (clan) and `arch (tribe) are the most basic social units.
The harfqit bears the name of the ancestor who is the object of an annual ceremony of worship. A distinguishing feature of the Chaouia
way of life are the communal granaries (al-guel`a), fortified houses
with many separate rooms for the different families to store the har-
CHINGUETTI
• 33
vests. The harfiqt appointed a member of the community to look after the stores during the absences made necessary by the practice of
seminomadism. In some cases, the granary could be entrusted to look
after itself, being high up on an inaccessible cliff.
The present-day Chaouia country is the ancient Numidia, the ancient domain of such Berber kings as Masinissa (238 B.C.–138 B.C.),
Jugurtha (160 B.C.–104 B.C.), and Juba I (85 B.C.–46 B.C.) and Juba II
(52 B.C.–A.D. 23). Chaouias and Kabyles speak such different dialects
of the Tamazight language that they cannot readily understand each
other. On the northern slopes lies Timgad, a Roman military colony
built by Emperor Trajan in A.D. 100. See also AGADIR; AURÈS
MOUNTAINS; KAHINA AL-; KUSAYLA IBN LEMTEN.
CHAR BOUBBA. This refers to the war fought between 1644 and
1674 by the Sanhaja confederation against the invading Bani Hassan Arabs, who reached North Africa from their homeland, Yemen,
by the 17th century. It is also known as Mauritania’s Thirty Years’
War. Reacting to the disruption of their caravan trade interest and
routes in the north, the Sanhaja, led by the Lemtuna imam Nassir Eddine, tried to resist the Arab invasion and reclaim Berber standing in
the territory, which had steadily been on the decline. The Sanhaja
were defeated and were compelled, by the treaty of Tin Yedfad, to
give up warfare for the book (the Qur’an), pay tribute (horma) and
perform various services, and place themselves at a social level below that of their Arab invaders, that is, as Zenaga, or vassals. Over
time, the most learned Berbers became marabouts and imams and established religious lodges. The social structure of today’s Mauritania
reflects the outcome of Char Boubba, at least among the Moors. The
Moors are the dominant ethnic group in Mauritania, and the Moorish
peoples are in most cases of Arab or Berber origin who speak Hassaniya Arabic and live primarily in the Moroccan Sahara and in Mauritania, particularly in the administrative regions of Adrar, DekhletNouadhibou, Inchiri, Tagant, Tiris Zemmour, and Trarza. See also
LANGUAGE.
CHINGUETTI. Located in the Adrar region, it is one the oldest and
best-known Mauritanian towns. It is a holy city of Islam housing invaluable, centuries-old manuscripts, and it is struggling to preserve
34 •
CHOUKRI, MOHAMED (1925–2003)
them while becoming slowly engulfed by moving sand. Chinguetti’s
three major and several private libraries are estimated to contain up
to 10,000 manuscripts, some of them unique in the Islamic world.
Chinguetti was built in the third century A.D. as an important caravan stop and commercial center by the Sanhaja Confederation, which
controlled much of Mauritania until the Almoravid conquest in 1076.
Under the Almoravids, it remained an important trade center and also
acquired a reputation as a preeminent center of Islamic learning, so
much so that it came to be viewed, by the 16th century, as the 17th
holiest location in all Islam. With the encroachment of European powers and the reorientation of trade routes away from the town and toward European-controlled coastal areas of North Africa, Chinguetti
suffered a commercial setback, although as one the major religious
center it continued to host a substantial collection of Quranic manuscripts as well as other writings dating back to the founding of the
town. At the beginning of French occupation, a fort was built there to
serve the French Foreign Legion. By the mid-20th century, the decline
continued and desertification threatened the viability of the town and
its people. Consequently, Chinguetti’s population dropped from
40,000 in the 14th century to about 5,000 today.
CHOUKRI, MOHAMED (1935–2003). He was born on 15 July 1935
in the village of Bni Chiker near the city of Nador in the Rif region.
He was one of the most original writers in North Africa. To escape
hardship, famine, and a tyrannical father, at the age of 11 he left and
settled in Tangier and worked in various jobs. In 1955, at the age of
20, he taught himself to read and write. Shortly afterward, he began
his writing career.
In the 1970s, he met the American expatriate writer and composer
Paul Bowls, who encouraged his writing projects and translated his
first novel and autobiography, al-khubz al hafi (For Bread Alone),
written in 1973. Reminiscent of Mouloud Feraoun’s powerful writing style, Choukri describes in stunning details his adolescence during the 1940s illustrated with experiences of vagabondage, prostitution, petty crime, and drug use. Translated into 12 languages and
defying all literary rules and religious boundaries in Morocco, his
book was banned and would not be available to the Moroccan public
until 2000.
COORDINATION DE LA RÉSISTANCE ARMÉE (CRA)
• 35
In addition to his famous novel For Bread Alone, Choukri’s stories
appeared in various literary magazines, such as Harper’s Bazaar,
Transatlantic, and Antaeus. His major works include Le Fou des
Roses (1979), Tennessee Williams in Tangier (1979), The Tent (1985),
The Inner Market (1985), Jean Genet in Tangier (1990), Jean Genet
et Tennessee Williams à Tanger (1992), Streetwise (1994), Zoco
Chico (1996), Paul Bowles: Le reclus de Tanger (1997), and Temptation of the White Blackbird (1998). Choukri died on 13 November
2003.
CITRÖEN, ANDRE. See TOURISM.
COMITÉ D’ETUDES BERBÈRES. In order to facilitate the implementation of General Louis-Hubert Lyautey’s vision of dealing with
Moroccan Berbers, he founded the Comité d’Etudes Berbères in Rabat to systematize research on Berbers by a decision of 9 January
1915. The committee capitalized on the brain trust on Berber problems provided by such key colonial scholars as Maurice LeGlay,
Emile Laoust, Mostapha Abés, S. Nehlil, Gaston Loth, S. Biarnay,
Gaillard, Henrys, Colonel H. Simon, and Commandant Berriau,
among other protectorate officials. The committee focused on the
study of Berbers and was concerned with formulating the Berber
Policy. The journal Les Archives Berbères was created, and its first
issue appeared in 1915. During the four years of its existence, the
journal published the first monograph devoted to a Moroccan Berber
tribe and a series of articles on Berber ethnology, customs, and azerf,
or law. By 1919, much work had been done on Tamazight, or Berber,
and foundations were laid for research on legal studies, ethnology,
and history of the Middle Atlas Berbers. Research on Berber society
formed the basis of the Dahir of 11 September 1914, a precursor to
the full-blown version of the Berber Dahir of 16 May 1930. See also
INSTITUT DES HAUTES ÉTUDES MAROCAINES.
CONGRÈS MONDIAL AMAZIGH (CMA). See WORLD
AMAZIGH CONGRESS.
COORDINATION DE LA RÉSISTANCE ARMÉE (CRA).
Founded on 11 September 1993 by Mano Dayak, it includes several
36 •
DAMERGOU
political formations of Niger’s Tuareg liberation fronts. Under its
umbrella of coordination are the Front de Libération de Temust
(FLT), Front Patriotique de la Libération du Sahara (FPLS), Armée
Révolutionnaire de Libération du Nord du Niger (ARLN), and Front
de Libération de l’Aïr et de l’Azawad (FLAA). Ghissa Ag Boula, the
president of the FLAA, was also the vice president of the CRA. In
1995, the CRA dissolved into the Organisation de la Résistance Armée (ORA) led by Ghissa Ag Boula. In 1995, it signed a peace agreement with the government of Niger. At present, Ghissa Ag Boula is
minister of tourism and crafts.
–D–
DAMERGOU. Northwestern area of Damargaram in Niger and a major caravan stop on the Tripoli-Zinder-Kano route. It is home to the
Imouzourag and Kel Owey Tuareg, who clashed over the control of
the region. The Imouzourag protected sedentary farming communities from attacks by the Kel Owey, who traditionally led and escorted
all caravans throughout the region. With the advent of French colonial schemes of divide and rule, the Kel Owey ultimately defeated
their rivals, the Imouzourag.
DAWEL, AKOLI. A federalist Tuareg political leader, he became minister of water resources and official spokesman of the Niger government. Named special envoy in Aïr to diffuse the Tuareg revolts in
1992, he was arrested later in the sweeps of suspected Tuareg rebellion supporters by the Nigerien military in Agadez and was released
only after protests in the National Assembly. He was also president of
the Union pour la Démocratie et Progrès Social (UDPS) party headquartered in Agadez as well as leader of the Parti pour l’Unité Nationale et la Démocratie (PUND).
DAYAK, MANO (1949–1995). Internationally renowned Tuareg
leader, activist, and scholar. He led the Tuareg rebellion in Aïr as
well as the Front de Libération de Temust (FLT). He was killed on his
way to peace talks in a plane crash in the Adrar Chirouet region
northeast of the Aïr Mountains on 15 December 1995. In April 1995,
DILA
• 37
Mano’s coalition had refused to agree to a peace plan with the government of Niger, and his allies remained opposed to the peace plan
and continued to maintain their base of resistance in the Ténéré
Desert east of Agadez. He was author of Touareg, la Tragédie, published in 1992, in which he outlines the Tuareg plight and grievances
against the Niger government.
DHU AL-NUN (1033–1095). This refers to the Arabized name of the
Banu Azinnun, a Hispano-Berber dynasty of the Party Kings in
Toledo (1033–1085) and Valencia (1085–1092). They were members
of the Hawwara tribe, which came to Spain in the early days of the
Arab conquest and settled in the mountain region of northeastern
Toledo. They achieved considerable influence in the towns of Santaver, Huete, and Ulcés. Musa Ibn Zannun took control of the ancient
Visigothic capital of Toledo in 888.
During the following two centuries, the Banu Zannun continued to
rank among the great Andalusian families. Despite the limitation of
their sovereignty, their reign was one of Toledo’s most brilliant periods. They firmly organized public administration and finances, consolidated the army, and enlarged their territory at the expense of
weaker city-states. In 1065, they conquered Valencia. Their court became the meeting place of poets, scholars, and distinguished theologians, who made Toledo an intellectual center. In 1102, the Almoravid army conquered their domain and put an end the Banu
Zannun dynasty.
DILA. Known as the Aït Iddila in Tamazight, the Dila zawiya, or
lodge, was the base for the political aspirations of the Idrassen and
other Sanhaja groups of the Middle Atlas Mountains in the 16th
century. The brotherhood was found in 1566 in the area between the
High Moulouya Plateau and Khenifra. Abu Bakar (1536–1612), the
founder of the lodge and a disciple of the Shadili-Jazuli doctrine,
was the first saint in a family that had long been recognized for its
moral attributes and religious teaching. The family originated from
the Mejjat tribe of the Idrassen, which had settled in the 15th century
in the area between Tounfit and Midelt. The Dila had moved to the
southwest of Khenifra, where they gained recognition as mediators to
tribes and religious teachers.
38 •
DONATISM
In 1557, the Sa`diyin dynasty (1520–1660) granted the family special status for their religious services with exemption from taxes and
corvée. The Dila quickly gained influence over the highlands population, and their religious services gave them new roles. In 1630, they
extended their authority over the Andalusians of Salé, and in 1638,
they defeated the Sa`diyin forces in a battle near Oued al Abid. In
1640, they took over Meknes and soon after Fès, the Sais plain, and
the Gharb, and most of the towns of northern Morocco came under
their rule. By 1651, they controlled most of the active commercial
routes of central Morocco, and a treaty was signed with the Dutch in
the same year.
At the same time, from the southeastern base of the Tafilalet,
the Alawite Moulay Rachid had begun to consolidate an economic
network that allowed him to challenge the Dila political position.
In 1649, the city of Fès tried to overthrow the Dila rule, and the notables had invited the Alawite Muhammad Ibn Sharif to assume
leadership. The revolt was suppressed. In 1660, Sale rebelled
against the Dila, and by 1663, the Dila power was beginning to
crumble. During the same period, the death of the Alawite Moulay
Ali Al Sharif in 1659 had set off a succession struggle between two
of his sons, Moulay Rachid and Moulay Muhammad. Moulay
Rachid won the succession battle, and Moulay Muhammad was
killed in1664. Soon he embarked on eliminating his serious rivals,
a task he achieved in less than a decade. In 1668, he led an expedition against the Dila in which he defeated them and razed the
lodges to the ground. Consequently, the immediate families of the
Dila were exiled to Tlemcen, while the rest of the Dila notables
took refuge in Fès. In 1671, Moulay Rachid secured the Sous region from al-Samlali heirs of Abu Hassoun. See also MIDDLE
ATLAS MOUNTAINS.
DONATISM. This refers to a North African Christian sect that dates
back to the dispute over the election of Caecilian as bishop of
Carthage in 312. Donatism was viewed as a heresy by the church.
The movement was named after Donatus, primate of Numidia, who
opposed Caecilian’s election. Donatists were among the most educated Romanized citizens of Numidia. They believed that the validity of sacraments required that its ministers be in a state of sinlesness.
DROUGHTS
• 39
The church refuted this notion. This resulted in theological and often
violent disputes between Donatists and Orthodox Catholics. Since
they opposed the religion of the Roman Empire, they also rebelled
against its political power. In 337, Emperor Constantine exiled the
group’s leader to Gaul, and in 412 and 414, they were legally denied
ecclesiastical and civil rights. Augustine worked against them and
weakened the movement. Despite all these obstacles, with the arrival
of the Vandals the movement was rejuvenated, and it survived in
North Africa until the Arab conquests in the seventh century. Some
historians claim that Donatism was one the factors contributing to the
demise of Roman power in North Africa. See also AUGUSTINE;
CHAOUIA.
DORI REBELLION. This refers to the December 1915 rebellion of
the Tuareg of the Dori area inspired by the Sanusiyya leaders in the
region at a time when the French were preoccupied with another rebellion in Mossi in Burkina Faso. The uprising also extended to
neighboring Songhay areas in Niger, although it did not spread and
was crushed in June 1916.
DROUGHTS. The Sahel lies along the southern edge of the Saharan
Desert, covering about 4,500 kilometers from Senegal through Mauritania, Mali, Burkina Faso, Niger, and Chad, and blends into the less
arid Sudano-Sahel belt on its southern edge. The 50 million people of
the Sahel pursue diverse livelihood strategies including agriculture,
pastoral nomadism, fishing, short- and long-distance trading, and a
variety of urban occupations. Farming in this region is almost entirely reliant on three months of summer rainfall, except along the
banks of the major rivers, lakes, and other seasonal watercourses. The
transport infrastructure is, however, poor. There are only three main
railway lines, and many smaller towns have been linked to the cities
by paved roads only since the 1980s. The Niger and Senegal rivers
have provided transport arteries for centuries.
Despite complex economic migration patterns and urban expansion in the 20th century, the vast majority of the region’s rural
dwellers are dependent on some form of rain-fed agriculture or pastoralism. Some suggest that there are no “normal” rainfall levels in
this region, just fluctuating supplies and changing human demand for
40 •
DROUGHTS
water. Three major droughts occurred in the 20th century—in
1910–1916, 1920–1921, 1930–1931, and 1941–1945—and a long
period of below-average rainfall (termed “desiccation”) began in the
late 1960s and continued, with some interruptions, into the 1980s.
Absolute minimum rainfall levels were recorded at many stations in
1983 and 1984. The period of poor rainfall in the 1970s struck particularly hard for many Sahelian farmers and pastoralists, causing an
estimated 100,000 drought-related deaths.
The devastating impacts of the droughts of the 1968–1974 and
those that followed have had cumulative impacts, but these impacts
form part of complex patterns of social and economic change, and it
is almost impossible to separate the effects of the natural hazard
(drought) from other factors that made individuals vulnerable. Vulnerability is an everyday situation for some people but a rare occurrence for others. It is important here to differentiate between meteorological drought—below-average moisture supply—and the effects
of changing human land uses and practices. Low rainfall can be
coped with if farmers and nomads have diverse livelihood systems or
sufficient assets. Famine situations have resulted in aridity where
drought conditions have surprised populations that were unprepared
for them (as in the 1970s, when 15 years of good rainfall had encouraged many to overinvest in agriculture) and where the possible
range of adjustments have been constrained by warfare, social status,
or corruption and mismanagement.
The Tuareg of Aïr suffered the most during the 1970s drought as
they were forced to give up their nomadic way of life and settle
around boreholes in the vicinity of Agadez, where they received
food aid and lost about 95 percent of their cattle. Because many nomads became refugees, the population of Agadez climbed from
20,000 to 105,000 in less than three years. Another 50,000 Tuareg
refugees from Mali migrated to Niger in search of relief. In the
1980s, another cycle of drought and famine devastated Niger as
Lake Chad shrunk and the Niger River reached its lowest level since
the 1920s. As the drought spread in the 1980s, it is believed that the
majority of the population was living on foreign food aid, with some
500,000 people displaced by the drought, most of whom were Tuareg pastoralists.
EMIGRATION
• 41
In Mali, in contrast to the 1968–1974 droughts, the 1984–1985
drought afflicted the entire country. Most of those concerned were Tuareg and Maure pastoralists. It affected primarily the regions of Gao,
Kidal, and Timbuktu. As a result, famine seriously affected the nomads more than it did the sedentary. It is estimated that about 100,000
people perished within the three regions. Livestock losses in the Gao
region were estimated at 50 percent. The return of normal rains in
1986 ended the drought. As a result of these recurrent droughts, Mali,
Niger and neighboring Saharan states established the Comité InterEtats pour La Lutte Contre la Sècheresse (CILSS). This organization
set up the Sahel Institute based in Bamako, the capital of Mali.
–E–
EMIGRATION. Because of the low economic productivity of Berber
country, social inequities, and the paradoxes of colonialism, emigration has been a major phenomenon in Berber life. During French and
Spanish colonialism, there was internal and external emigration by
Berbers to major internal towns and cities and to Europe, especially
Spain and France. There were several thousand Algerians (including
Kabyles) working in France before World War I, and their numbers,
as well as those of other North Africans, increased during and after
the war. In addition to providing soldiers, France, for instance, imported several thousand Algerians to replace French workers sent to
the war lines. From 1950s to the 1970s, thousands of Berbers emigrated to Belgium, France, Holland, and Germany to provide labor
for the reconstruction of western Europe after World War II. There
they constitute vibrant migrant communities and have since provided
the balance of payment of their sending countries with massive remittances to keep them afloat.
The emigrant second generation (called Beurs in France), with its
Berber dimension, has been a cultural and political force in many European countries. As cultural brokers between Europe and Berber
country, they are very active in advocating better living conditions
for emigrants in host countries and have been very critical of the sentiments and attitudes of North African and sub-Saharan governments
toward Berber culture and language and the treatment of Tuareg
42 •
ERG
refugees. The second generation has also been very successful in
using mobile technology, especially the Internet, to promote Berber
transnational issues and to forge a sense of global community
among Berbers. Working in democratic Europe, they have been instrumental in creating the World Amazigh Congress and in experimenting with Berber writing and music, resulting in a syncretic
and powerful presence of all that is Berber on a world stage. See
also MOZABITES; SOUS.
ERG. This term refers to large sand dune formations.
ETTEBEL. A Tuareg term meaning “drum.” It is the symbol of authority or sovereignty of all supreme chiefs, specifically the
amenukal, whose drum, or group, was the largest. This symbolized
his authority over the entire federation of Tuareg tribes. The word ettebel has many meanings. It is used to describe the drum group but
denotes not only “authority” and “sovereignty” but also the idea of
“belonging” in the context of lineage membership and descent and
the various political, social, and economic obligations and ties of subordination and dependency that shape an individual’s social position.
One is said to be agg ettebel, or “son of the sovereignty,” when one
belongs to one of the matrilineages from which the amenukal must be
chosen according to customary rules.
–F–
FADHMA N’SOUMER (1830–1863). Her real name is Fadhma Sid
Ahmed, and she is also known as Lalla Fadhma. In the tradition of alKahina who resisted the Arab invasion of North Africa in the seventh
century, Fadhma led resistance against the French. She was born to a
marabout family, the Rahmaniya order, in the Werja village in
Greater Kabylia in 1830, the same year the French launched their
conquest of Algeria. At an early age, she memorized the Qur’an and
also taught the Quranic school of her village. She is said to be of exceptional intelligence and had the gift of a seer. In 1850 and before
the French assault on Kabylia, she is said to have had a vision in
which a foreign army led an assault on her native land, Kabylia. Her
FATIMIDS (910–1171)
• 43
account of the vision moved people to the point that they were
preparing for a jihad against the French.
In 1830, the French occupied Algiers, and 1831, they were kept
away from Kabylia. In 1837, they finally succeeded in pushing back
the Kabyles and built forts and bases for operations in the region. On
7 April 1854, the French assault on parts of Kabylia was met by a jihad organized by Fadhma. Fadhma’s organization defeated the wellarmed French troops in the battle of Oued Sebaou. During this battle,
organized by Mohamed El Amdjed Ibn Abdelmalek (known also as
Boubaghla), Fadhma led an army of men and women, and she dealt
the French a painful defeat. Her victory was celebrated throughout
Kabylia. The mosques, zawiyas, and Quranic schools erupted into
chants of praise in honor of the heroine of the Djurdjura Mountains.
The French were forced to retreat, only to return for the 18–20 July
1854 battle of Tachekrirt. After two days of heavy fighting, the
French forces were, once again, decimated by Fadhma and her army.
In 1857, the French returned and this time with a much reinforced
and superior military power, and despite the heroic resistance of the
Kabyles and Fadhma, they fell to the superior weaponry of the
French. In 1857, Fadhma was arrested and imprisoned in Tablat,
where she died in 1863. She was 33 years old. Her heroic exploits are
still celebrated in Kabyle stories, chants, and poems, making her a
potent symbol of freedom and resistance against all forms of domination and colonization. In 1994, the Algerian state reburied her remains in the Carré des Martyrs cemetery (El Alia), where prominent
and historic leaders of Algerian nationalism rest.
FATIMIDS (910–1171). The Fatimid dynasty ruled Ifriqya from 910
until their departure for Egypt in 973. The dynasty was founded by
the Syrian Said Ibn Hussein, who later took the name `Ubayd Allah.
`Ubayd Allah belonged to a militant branch of the Shi`a sect called
Isma`ilis. Urged by `Ubayd Allah, the Kutama Berbers of eastern Algeria, who were disgruntled with the Aghlabid rule, acknowledged
`Ubayda as the Mahdi (divinely guided one) and the caliph. The
Aghlabids’ defeat at the hands of the Kutama paved the way for
`Ubayda Allah’s rise to authority. The decision to name itself “Fatimid” indicated the dynasty’s search for legitimacy by claiming descent from the Prophet Muhammad by way of his daughter Fatima
44 •
FERAOUN, MOULOUD (1913–1962)
Azzahra and her husband, Ali Ibn Abi Talib, who was the fourth
caliph and cousin of the Prophet. Soon his control extended all over
the Maghrib, which he governed from his newly founded capital,
Mahdiya, named after him.
Its rulers’ choice of the title “caliph” reflected their wish to challenge the supremacy of the caliphs as the sole leaders of Islam. They
launched attacks against Abbasid territories to the east. After several
internal and external challenges, especially the Umayyad and their
Zanata allies, the Zirids, in the 960s the Fatimids successfully entered Egypt, where they founded the city of al-Qahira (Cairo) in 969.
They continued their conquest of the east until they ruled a vast realm
stretching from Tunisia through Sicily to the Levant. In 1171, Salah
al-Dine (Saladin) attached Egypt to the Abbasid caliphate, and Egypt
returned to the Sunni realm of Islam, putting an end to the Fatimids.
FERAOUN, MOULOUD (1913–1962). A Kabyle writer whose real
name is Aït Chaabane Mouloud Feraoun. Feraoun was born on 8
March 1913 in Tizi Hibel in Greater Kabylia. Although he was born
to a poor peasant family, he managed to get through the French
school system and to earn a diploma at the Bouzaréah Normal School
(Teachers College) in Algiers. After graduation, he returned to his native village as an elementary school teacher and married his cousin.
In 1947, he was assigned to Taourirt Moussa and became a school
principal in 1952.
Feraoun was one of the most prolific francophone writers of his
generation. In all his works, he described Kabyle everyday life and
times, highlighting the universality of the human condition. He published three novels, a series of essays, and a translation of the poems
of the prominent Kabyle poet, Si Mohand. His novels are Le fils du
pauvre (1950), La terre et le Sang (1953), and Les chemins qui montent. His first novel, Le fils du pauvre, is considered a masterpiece of
Algerian literature. In it, using a romantic writing style and based on
his village life story, he describes the ups and downs of growing up
in Kabylia. In 1954, he published a series of essays entitled Jours de
Kabylie, and his translation of Les poèmes de Si Mohand appeared in
1960. In addition, three posthumous works include Journal
1955–1962 (1962), Les lettres à ses amis (1968), and an unfinished
novel that he began writing in 1959, L’anniversaire (1972). On 15
FLATTERS EXPEDITION (1880–1881) •
45
March 1962, Feraoun as well as five of his colleagues were assassinated by a commando of the Organisation armée secrète (OAS), an
extremist organization of the French settlers in Algeria.
FEZZAN-BORNU ROUTE. One of the oldest trans-Saharan caravan
routes that ran from Tripolitania through the Fezzan to Lake Chad.
For centuries, it had retained its primacy, and as late as the 1820s, it
was the one preferred by the Oudney–Clapperton–Denham expedition. But in the following decades, it became increasingly unsafe for
caravans because of Toubou and Tuareg bandits, with the result that
by the middle of the century it had been eclipsed by the more westerly route that ran through Ghadames, Ghat, and Zinder to Kano.
FIHROUN (1885–1916). Amenukal of the Ouilliminden, who led a revolt against the French from 1912 to 1916. In 1914, he joined the
Grand Sanusiyya call for jihad in Fezzan; he was arrested in October
of the same year and sentenced to 10 years of imprisonment and 20
years of exile and exiled to Timbuktu. He skillfully managed to escape from prison in Gao and then organized a jihad against the
French. He marched on Filingue, an important market and Hausa
town, but his assault was short lived, as the French forces crushed his
siege, and Firhoun died in 1916. After his death, the people of Aïr
would revolt under the direction of another Tuareg supreme chief,
Kaoucen.
FIRNAS IBN `ABBAS (?–887). He was an Andalusian scholar of
Berber origin and the official court poet under three Umayyad emirs
(796–886). He was also possessed of remarkable talent in fields related to mathematics, astronomy, and physics. In Ibn Hayyan’s
Muqtabis, it is reported that Firnas acquainted the scholars of his
country with the system of Arabic numerals, the knowledge of which
he acquired on a voyage to Iraq. He built for his royal patrons a mechanical clock and armillary sphere. He also constructed a humansized gear for flying and flew it a few seconds in the air; he fell down
safely to the ground.
FLATTERS EXPEDITION (1880–1881). This expedition was named
after Lieutenant Colonel Paul Flatters, who led the first large-scale
46 •
FLATTERS EXPEDITION (1880–1881)
reconnaissance into the Sahara. He attended St.-Cyr and was a lieutenant in the Third Zouaves. He was an Arabist and served in the Bureaux Arabes. In November 1880, the expedition left Laghouat, under the command of Colonel Flatters, to explore the unconquered
terrain south of Ouargala and to survey a route through Ahaggar for
building a transcontinental railway, the Trans-Saharan, from Algiers
to the Sudan. The expedition consisted of 92 men (French officers
and engineers, Arab soldiers, and Arab Chaamba guides and
cameleers). On 16 February, as they moved deeper into Ahaggar, Tuareg, waiting in ambush, charged one of the columns and slaughtered
many members of the group. For the 40 desperate survivors, there
was no alternative but to face an impossible trek back to the nearest
French post, which was about 750 kilometers to the north. In addition, these starved men were fed dates mixed with a poisonous plant
that acted as a nervous stimulant, rendering a person delirious. Following Flatters’s massacre in February and intermittent skirmishes
with the Tuareg, the survivors staggered relentlessly northward. They
were starved and in constant search of water and food; many perished
because of suicide and cannibalism.
The French interest in the Tuareg, however, was renewed in 1897
when the Taytok raided the Arab Chaamba, who were French allies
and auxiliaries, at Hassi Inifel. The real threat to Tuareg independence came in 1899 when the French Flamand-Pein expedition
pushed southward to occupy In Salah, followed shortly by the occupation of the Tidikelt, Touat, and Guerrara oases. The French occupation of these oasis towns and villages seriously imperiled the Ahaggar communities and would spell the beginning of the end of their
access to goods and services of oasis dwellers. The reaction of the
Tuareg to French encroachment was to raid the camps of Arabs under French authority and pillage the oases of Tidikelt, Touat, Aoulef,
and Akabil. The pillaging and exactions, combined with internal Tuareg disputes over traditional leadership roles, provoked French
reprisals that culminated in the punitive expedition of Lieutenant
Cottenest.
Lieutenant Colonel Flatters authored Histoire ancienne du Nord de
l’Afrique avant la conquête des Arabes (1863) and Histoire de la géographie et géologie de la province de Constantine (1865). See also
TIT, BATTLE OF.
FRONT DE LIBÉRATION DE TEMUST (FLT)
• 47
FONA. Rebel chief and warrior of the Kel Tafidet. He held sway over
all the Kel Owey of the east and participated in anti-French resistance
in Aïr, Damergou, and Tibesti. He led the resistance in Tibesti and
was one of the most prominent members of the Kaoucen revolt. In
1918, he also took part in the assault on Fachi. Finally, he was arrested and imprisoned in Kano, Nigeria, then relocated to Zinder, dying in prison in Niamey.
FOUCAULD, CHARLES DE (1858–1916). See TAMANRASSET.
FRONT DE LIBÉRATION DE L’AÏR ET DE L’AZAWAD
(FLAA). One of the major Tuareg liberation fronts, from which
many factions splintered in 1993 because of French and Algerian influences, specifically the Armée Révolutionnaire de Libération du
Nord Niger (ARLN) and the Front de Libération de Temust (FLT).
Led by Ghissa Ag Boula, its historic leader and also former vice
president of the rebel coordination group, the Coordination de la
Résistance Armée (CRA), the front claims to represent both Aïr and
Azawak. It was created by young Tuaregs in 1991 in response to the
government of Niger, which failed to withdraw its armed forces from
the region and to establish a decentralized federal system in the country. In 1993, the FLAA signed a peace agreement that resulted in an
exchange of prisoners and a long period of peace in Niger.
FRONT DE LIBÉRATION DE L’AZAWAD (FPLA). Tuareg movement founded by Rhissag Sidi Mohammed in Mali in 1990. The
FPLA rejected the proposal of the Malian government during the national conference in 1992 in response to the Tuareg claims for autonomy in the North. The FPLA led a struggle for federalism and autonomous existence in the north of Mali. The FPLA’s position on
independence was supported by most of the representatives of Tuareg
refugees in Mauritania and Algeria. A clash with the Front Islamique Arabe de l’Azaouad (FIAA) led to fraternal warfare and
political fragmentation between the two Tuaregs communities.
FRONT DE LIBÉRATION DE TEMUST (FLT). Tuareg liberation
group operating in the Temust area created after the splintering of the
Front de Libération de l’Aïr et de l’Azawad (FLAA) in August
48 •
FRONT DES FORCES SOCIALISTES (FFS)
1993. “Temust” in Tuareg means “culture.” Led by the late Mano
Dayak, it was part of the coalition of various Tuareg resistance
groups currently combined under the Coordination de la Résistance
Armée (CRA). In April 1995, the FLT refused to agree to a peace
agreement with the government of Niger that was signed by another
Tuareg coalition, l’Organisation de la Résistance Armée (ORA). The
FLT and its allies remained opposed to the peace agreement and continued to maintain its base of resistance in the Ténéré Desert east of
Agadez.
FRONT DES FORCES SOCIALISTES (FFS). This is an opposition
party founded by Hocine Aït Ahmed and Mohand Ou Lhaj in 1963
to represent and defend essentially Berber civil and political rights. It
resisted President Ahmed Ben Bella’s one-party rule and eventually
led to a Kabyle insurrection against the central government in 1963.
In its early development stages, the party suffered when Mohand Ou
Lhaj reconciled with Ben Bella and Aït Ahmed was captured and
condemned to death. Later, Aït Ahmed’s sentence was commuted to
life imprisonment. In 1966, he escaped from prison and took refuge
in France and Switzerland. In 1989, he returned to Algeria, and the
FFS was legalized as a consequence of the new electoral reforms enacted in 1989.
The FFS continues to be a Berber-based party and has militated for
official status for Tamazight (the Berber language) and for a secular,
pluralist Algerian society. The FFS has also called for greater autonomy for Berber-dominated regions and more Berber input in central
policymaking. The Front de Libération Nationale (FLN), which has
controlled Algeria’s government since independence, has excluded
Berbers from high-ranking positions within the party and enacted antiBerber policies, such as the 1990 Arabization Law. In 1989, another
Berber-dominated party, the Rassemblement pour la Culture et la
Démocracie (RCD), and the FFS jointly formed the Mouvement Culturel Berbère (MCB) as an umbrella organization under which the two
parties undertake joint action to promote Berber rights and temper the
anti-Berber Islamist positions in Algerian politics. In the first multiparty parliamentary elections of June 1997, the FFS captured 20 seats
out of a 380-member National People’s Assembly (al majlis al cha`bi
al watani). See also BERBERIST CRISIS.
FRONT POPULAIRE POUR LA LIBÉRATION DU NIGER (FPLN) •
49
FRONT ISLAMIQUE ARABE DE L’AZAOUAD (FIAA). A rebel
group made up of Tuareg and Maures and established by Zahabi
Ould Sid Mohammed. It was created in 1991during the negotiations
of Tamanrasset, Algeria, in response to the persecution and repression of Tuaregs and Maures in Gao and Timbuktu, Mali. The FIAA
participated in the negotiations with the Front Populaire de Libération de l’Azouad (FPLA) and the Mouvements et Fronts Unifiés de
l’Azaouad (MFUA) at the National Conferences of 1991 and 1992.
The FIAA was supported by Algeria and recognized by Mauritania.
The bulk of its membership bases had an Islamic and Arab orientation, with a large number of refugees in Algeria and Mauritania. During 1990–1995, the FIAA continued its military operations in the
north of Mali. At the same time, it was entangled in conflict with
other Tuareg rebel groups. It was also accused of perpetrating violence and running a campaign of intimidation in southeastern Mali.
FRONT PATRIOTIQUE DE LIBÉRATION DU SAHARA (FPLS).
It emerged after the breakup of the Front de Libération de l’Aïr et
de l’Azawad (FLAA) in 1994. It claims sovereignty over Niger’s Saharan regions. Headed by Mohammad Anako, it operates in the same
region as the Armée Révolutionnaire de Libération du Nord Niger
(ARLN).
FRONT POPULAIRE DE LIBÉRATION DE L’AZAOUAD
(FPLA). A Tuareg rebel movement, based in Mauritania, that
launched military attacks in the north of Mali in 1991 after the 26
March coup d’état. It was founded and led by Rhissa Sidi Mohamed
in 1990. He refused to sign the proposal of the Malian government
during the National Pact in 1992 in response to the Tuareg demands
of autonomy in the north of the country, although representatives of
refugees in Algeria and Mauritania supported it. He later agreed to
support the National Pact. The FLPA is a splinter group that broke
away from the Movement Populaire de l’Azaouad (MPA). The FLPA
was also consumed by internal struggles with the Front Islamique
Arab de l’Azaouad (FIAA).
FRONT POPULAIRE POUR LA LIBÉRATION DU NIGER
(FPLN). A major dissident group established with the objective of
50 •
FRONT POUR LA LIBÉRATION DE L’AZAOUAD (FLA)
overthrowing President Seyni Kountche of Niger. Led by Abdoulaye
Diori, the son of ex-President Hamani Diori, it was responsible for an
armed attack at Tchin Tabaraden by 14 Libyan-trained Tuareg. The
rebels attempted to seize arms and ammunition for use in further
planned raids by the local Tuareg population. This attack was defeated by the national army. The FPLN had its headquarters in Libya
and a coordinating office in Tamanrasset in Algeria. In the 1990s,
several members of the FPLN joined the Tuareg rebellion.
FRONT POUR LA LIBÉRATION DE L’AZAOUAD (FLA). Tuareg umbrella political movement founded in December 1991 at elMeniaa, Algeria, under the name of the Front Unifié pour la Defense
de l’Azaouad (FUDA). It changed its name to Mouvements et Fronts
Unifiés de l’Azaouad (MFUA) and finally adopted its current label in
1992 at a congress in Timbuktu. The FLA became the principal negotiating body between the government of Mali and the Tuareg during the national conferences of 1991–1992.
–G–
GAO (CITY). It is the capital of the region of Gao. The town was established around A.D. 650 and was the capital of the Songhay Empire,
which was invaded by the Moroccans in 1591. Today, it is a commercial center of 55,000 people and the terminus for river transportation coming from Mopti and Koulikoro. It is also the terminus
for road transport coming and going across the Sahara from Algeria
and over the paved road from Mopti in the west.
GAO (REGION). A region in Mali. The bulk of it is desert, and it once
composed two-thirds of the total area of Mali. In 1977, the northwestern part of Gao was turned into the region of Timbuktu. In 1991,
the cercle of Kidal was separated as an autonomous region. The total
area of the Gao region is 170,572 square kilometers. Its population of
495,178 lives along the Niger River. The population is primarily
Songhay, Tuareg, Maure, and Peul. Prior to the 1968–1974
droughts, the region boasted one million head of cattle and about two
million goats and sheep. The droughts killed 50 percent of the herds. In
GLAWA
• 51
1974, about 60,000 refugees sought shelter and aid in camps set up in
Gao by the government and foreign aid donors. The Gao and Timbuktu regions were the most seriously devastated by the 1984–1985
droughts.
GARAMANTES. See TASSILI N’AJJER.
GHALI, IYAD AG. A Tuareg political figure and founder of the Mouvement Populaire de l’Azaouad (MPA). He led a daring assault on
Menaka prison on 29 June 1990 to free fellow Tuareg from Niger. He
was a key participant in the national conference negotiations in 1991
and 1992, which resulted in the National Pact of 12 April 1992.
GLAWA. They constitute one of the minor branches of the Masmuda
family of Berber tribes, with a vast sphere of influence stretching
southeastward from Marrakech across the High Atlas range into the
Dadès and Dar`a oases. Although they do not appear in the history of
the south until the middle of the 20th century, Glawa chieftains used
their tribal territory and a policy of calculated loyalty to ascend to key
positions in the state. The first to follow this path, at the time when
Sultan Mohamed Ibn `Abdurrahman (1859–1873) after his defeat by
the Spanish was confronted with revolts everywhere in the country,
was one Mohamed al-Ibibat, who from his stronghold in Telouet controlled the passes on the important road from Marrakech toward the
Sahara. In the midst of tribal insurrections and after careful weighing
of his options, he joined the forces of the central government and in
recognition of his services had his de facto control officially recognized.
His successor in the leadership, his son Madani Glawi
(1860–1918), followed the same policy of calculated loyalty and began to extend the Glawa control over a larger region until 1893 when
the Glawa were organized on a comparable scale to the other grand
caids, such as Goundafi and Mtouggui. In 1893, Madani allied himself with Sultan Moulay Hassan I (1873–1894), who was on a mahalla, or expedition, collecting taxes; he was appointed khalifa for a
vast region encompassing Tudgha, Tafilalet, and Fayja. In recognition of his assistance and hospitality, the sultan left one of the new
77-millimeter Krupp cannons and some mortars to be sent on later
52 •
GLAWA
when the snow cleared, but these were never sent on and instead were
used by Madani to advance his interests and set up on major strategic
points a kasbah for a caid (local government officer in charge of the
maintenance of law and order, the collection of taxes, and the enlistment of troops) of his own choosing. With his support, Moulay `Abd
al-Hafiz, the brother of Sultan Mulay `Abd al-`Aziz (1894–1903) and
his bitter enemy, manipulated the threads of a revolt that led to the
sultan’s deposition and, a year later, to the ascension of Moulay `Abd
al-Hafiz to the throne. In reward, Madani served as minister of war
(1907) and vizier (1909), from which he amassed more power and
wealth in terms of money, land, and water rights. Sultan Moulay
`Abd al-Hafiz was pressured by the French to break his relations with
the Glawa, whose links with the resistant al-Hiba may have seemed
disturbing and whose exactions on the populations had contributed to
the rural revolts of 1911. Afterward, Madani and Thami reconciled
with the French Protectorate, which quickly realized how difficult it
would be to rule the mountain tribes who stood against the French
without the assistance of Glawa.
On Madani’s death in 1918, his brother Thami took his succession
and was appointed pasha of Marrakech, an office usually reserved for
a member of the reigning dynasty, which propped him up to the highest rank of state dignitaries. Ignoring the theoretical sovereignty of
Sultan Moulay Youssef (1913–1927), al-Hajj Thami al-Glawi dedicated his time and life to the French cause. The French “policy of
grand caids” allowed Thami, legitimately or not, to bring more landholdings and more tribes under his domain, resulting in the control of
about one-eighth of Morocco. In 1958, when his holdings were finally sequestered, Thami al-Glawi owned 11,400 hectares of irrigated land plus 660,000 olive trees in the Haouz of Marrakech alone,
to say nothing of his other properties and investments in the Dar`a
and Dadès oases, Rabat, Casablanca, and Tanger. In the Haouz, the
Glawa family had title to 16,000 irrigated hectares and title to 25,000
hectares. They also had industrial investments of nearly two billion
francs in 1956. The Glawa wealth was made possible by two major
factors: the substitution of the Makhzan system of legitimate rural
taxation around 1860–1870 by a heavier taxation system that bankrupted the populace and later the protectorate policy established by
General Louis-Hubert Lyautey that relied on Glawa and other grand
GOUNDAM
• 53
caids and notables to administer the south for the French. In both
cases, the Glawa and the French focused on their interests and neglected the plight of those being oppressed (Pascon 1977, 299–300).
Because of his position and role in the colonial project, Thami was
the spokesman of the conservative elements, the big landed families
or notables and a number of several religious lodges who saw in him
the protector of their economic interests that they harvested from
their alliance with the French regime. With such close allies as `Abd
al-Hayy al-Kattani, the head of the influential Kattaniyya brotherhood and a sworn enemy of the Alawite dynasty, Thami stood against
the nationalist currents fighting for independence. Determined to
bring about the downfall of Sultan Mohamed V (1927–1961) and his
alliance with the nationalists, Thami created an “Opposition and Reform Movement of the Pashas and Caids,” which was to act as the instrument of the policy of force adopted by the Protectorate authorities. In May 1953, his movement submitted a petition to the French
government requesting that the sultan be deposed and sent into exile.
In his place, they proposed his more compliant uncle Mohamed Ibn
`Arafa. This move outraged the nationalists and the populace. Instead
of being forgotten, the exiled sultan became the symbol of the nation’s struggle for independence.
When Sultan Moulay Mohamed V returned from exile in 1955,
Thami al-Glawi, who was dying of cancer, prostrated himself at his
feet and swore allegiance. Three months later, at 83 years of age, he
died, and all that has remained of the Glawa extravagance are the
crumbling kasbahs of Telouet and the environs where once Glawa
grand caids resided and from which they despotically and brutally
ruled a vast territory. The family is now rehabilitated, although they
are still subject to some restrictions imposed on their activities, and
Telouet, the chef lieu of Glawa, remains somewhat off limits.
GOUNDAM. A relatively large cercle of the Timbuktu region bordering
on the Mauritanian frontier. Its population of 20,000 is made up of Tuareg and Maure nomads, Songhay farmers, and Bozo fishermen. During the Songhay Empire, Goundam was a thriving town. It fell to the
Moroccan invasion of 1591 and was later occupied by the Fulani and
Tuareg. Many refugees from the drought have been settled as farmers
along the shores of Lake Faguibine to the north of Goundam.
54 •
GOURMA-RHAROUS
GOURMA-RHAROUS. A town located on the right bank of the
Niger River, it has seven arrondissements. It is a cercle of the Timbuktu region. It covers an area of 50,000 square kilometers and is
situated in the eastern part of Timbuktu region. Since 1999, the cercle of Gourma-Rharous is composed of 37 villages and 147 settlements and has been divided into nine rural communes. Its population
is about 100,000 and consists primarily of Tuareg and Maure nomads and Songhay farmers. The chef lieu is Gourma-Rharous,
which has a population of about 3,000. The cercle is suitable for
grazing goats, sheep, and camels. A few cattle are also raised. Gossi,
located in the center of Gourma, is a water hole used by Tuareg nomads. In the late 1970s, refugees from the drought were settled in
Gossi so they could farm and practice flood agriculture around the
seasonal lake.
GUANCHES. They were the native peoples of the Canary Islands before the French, Portuguese, and Spanish conquerors reached the Canaries a few generations prior to the discovery of America. They were
related to the Berbers of the adjacent mainland, spoke a variant of the
Berber language, and retained their Neolithic culture. The Canary archipelago is composed of seven islands, and it is only about 100 kilometers off the Moroccan Atlantic shore. Its latitude is tropical, and
the climate is hot and relatively dry. Tenerife and Gran Canaria are
the largest and highest islands and had the largest population densities before the coming of the Europeans.
Their ancestors had come to the Canaries from the African mainland over a period of many centuries, starting no earlier than the second millennium B.C. and the last arriving no later than the first centuries A.D. The Guanches were seafaring people. As Europe began its
march to world hegemony in the 15th century, an estimated 80,000
Guanches resisted the European initial sailing to the New World until the first quarter of the 16th century. By 1520, European military
technology, combined with the devastating epidemics such as
bubonic plague and pneumonia brought by the conquistadores and
enslavement and deportation of natives, led to the extinction of the
Guanches. Today, Guanche genes must survive among the inhabitants of the Canaries, the Iberian Peninsula, Africa, and the Americas.
HAMMADIDS (1014–1152)
• 55
–H–
HAFSIDS (1236–1574). A dynasty in Tunisia, eastern Algeria, and
Libya named after its ancestor Abu Hafs `Umar (1090–1176), a
leader of the Berber Hintata tribe in the High Atlas Mountains and
one of the first adepts of the Almohad doctrine. It was reinforced by
his grandson Abu Zakariya (1228–1249), Almohad governor of Tunis, who a few years after his appointment declared his independence. It had a strong army and a smooth bureaucratic system and
maintained a profitable trade with the Italian city-states. Under Sultan Ahmed (1542–1562), the Hafsid realm continued to shrink in the
protracted warfare between Spain and the Ottoman Empire. After
several Ottoman attempts, in 1574, the Ottoman army reconquered
Tunis and put an end to Hamida’s rule. Ottoman sovereignty over the
central Maghrib from Oran eastward was established for three centuries—that is, until the arrival of the French in 1830.
HA-MIM. His full name was Hamin Ibn Man Allah Ibn Hafid al-Muftari. He was a Berber prophet among the Ghommara tribe in the Rif.
He preached a new version of Islam with a Berber Qur’an and modifications of the five pillars. His reformed Islamic practices consisted
of two daily prayers, a weekly fast day, three to 10 days of fast during the month of Ramadan, almsgiving, and no pilgrimage. Eating
fish and bird eggs was forbidden, as was eating animal heads, but eating wild animals (except the boar) was permitted. Ha-mim started
preaching in 925 and died in battle with Masmuda in 927–928.
HAMMADIDS (1014–1152). A Sanhaja dynasty in present-day Algeria that had branched off from the Zirids of al-Qayrawan. Its founder,
Hammad Ibn Buluggin, was put in charge by his nephew, the Zirid
ruler al-Mansur, of the fortified town of Ashir and the western sections of the Zirid realm. The Hammadid dynasty reached its zenith at
the beginning of the 12th century under the rule of al-Nasir and alMansur. By 1017, the Hammadids had gained full independence from
the Zirids. After taking control of Algiers, Miliana, Nigaus, Hamza,
and Constantine, al-Nasir pushed eastward and established influence
on the coast from Sfax over Susa to Tripoli and advanced southward
far into the Sahara. He built Bougie and made it his second capital,
56 •
HARATINE
named after him, al-Nasiriya. Under his son al-Mansur, the Hammadids took control of Tlemcen, stopping the Almoravid advance
(1103–1104). His son al-`Aziz (1104–1121) occupied Jerba and
pushed the Arabs from the Hodna. Under Yahya (1122–1153), the
Hammadids’ power collapsed as Berber tribes, Norman invasions,
and Banu Hilal Arabs challenged the weakened Hammadids. Finally,
the Almohad army took Algiers and defeated Yahya’s forces at the
gates of Bijaia. Yahya surrendered in 1152 and died in exile in Salé
in 1163.
HARATINE. See IZEGGAGHEN.
HIGH ATLAS MOUNTAINS. The Atlas Mountains are a series of
mountain ranges that stretch from west to east across North Africa.
They run for 1,931 kilometers from the Moroccan city of Agadir in
the southwest to the Tunisian capital of Tunis in the northeast. The
two major parts of the Atlas Mountains are the northern and southern
sections. The northern section is formed by the Tell Atlas, which receives enough rainfall to bear fine forests. The southern section,
which is subject to desert influences, is called the Saharan Atlas. To
the west and east of these mountain ranges lie the High Atlas and the
Aurès Mountains, respectively. The highest point of the Atlas
Mountains culminates in Morocco at Jbel Toubkal, which has an elevation of 4,165 meters and many other peaks above 3,000 meters.
The High Atlas Mountains of Morocco, in turn, consist of eastern
and western High Atlas regions. It is a highly complex region made
up of different zones with variations, both in altitude and in annual
precipitation. Precipitation is concentrated in the winter months,
ranging from about 400 millimeters in the foothills to 800 millimeters in the higher valleys. Much of the precipitation falls as snow between October and March and can produce an important cover down
to about 1,500 meters. The region is also subject to intense and shortduration rain during the summer that can be destructive. The High Atlas is home to a diverse Berber population whose mixed economy is
based on pastoral nomadism and agriculture. This population includes several Berber confederations, such as the Aït Atta
n’Oumalou, Aït Yaflman, Aït Saghrouchene, Bni Ouarain, sections of
the Aït Oumalou, Rheraya, Aït Mghran, Aït Wawzwit, Glawa,
Goundafa, and Mtuggua. The southern slopes of the High Atlas,
IBN BATTUTA MUHAMMAD IBN `ABD ALLAH (1304–1367/1369)
• 57
made of parts of the Anti-Atlas and the Sahara, constitute the land of
the Aït Atta of the Sahara. Similar to the Middle Atlas region, their
livelihoods are derived from livestock production, intensive agriculture and arboriculture, and off-farm income generated by tourism
and emigration revenues. See also AURÈS MOUNTAINS;
KABYLES; RIF; SOUS.
–I–
IBADHIYYAH. See KHARIJISM; MOZABITES.
IBN BATTUTA MUHAMMAD IBN `ABD ALLAH (1304–
1367/1369). He was a world traveler and author of a renowned travel
account (al-rihla). His full name is Shams al-Dine Abu `Abd Allah
Muhammad Ibn Yusuf al-Lawati al Tanji. The Lawata are a branch of
the Zanata confederation. He was born in Tangier, where at the age
of 20 he set out on the first of many world voyages. He undertook
four times the pilgrimage to Mecca and Medina and on these occasions visited Algeria, al-Andalus, Tunisia, Libya, Egypt, Syria,
Palestine, Anatolia, Iraq, Persia, and the Crimea. One of his trips took
him to Constantinople, from where he proceeded into southern Russia and then into India across Bukhara, Samarqand, and Afghanistan.
He held the office of qadi (judge) in Delhi for about 10 years, then
journeyed to Bengal, Sri Lanka, the East Indies and further on to
China as far as Canton and returned to Arabia via Sumatra and
Malaysia. His last trip took him deep into Africa, to Timbuktu, and
across the Sahara as far as the Niger River.
After about 26 years of exploration, he settled in his native country of Morocco and had the account of his travels put into literary
form by Ibn Juzzay, a secretary of the chancellery of the Marinid
Sultan Abu `Inan court in Fès. This account, Tuhfat al-Nuzzar fi
Ghara’ibi al-Amsar wa ‘A`jab al-Asfar (The Gift of Seeing Rare
Sights and Wonders of Traveling), provides topographical descriptions, ethnographic details, and economic aspects of the places, peoples, and cultures Ibn Battuta encountered. In 1929, H. A. R. Gibb
was the first to translate an English version of selected sections of Ibn
Battuta’s al- rihla under the title “Ibn Battuta: Travels in Asia and
58 •
IBN KHALDUN `ABDAL-RAHMAN (1332–1406)
Africa, 1325–1354,” then followed by the translation of the complete
work in 1962. In 1990, Ross E. Dunn published a book about the life
and times of Ibn Battuta, not a translation, titled The Adventures of
Ibn Battuta: A Muslim Traveler of the 14th Century. Ibn Battuta is
said to have traveled over land and sea to 44 modern countries, and
in so doing he covered 120,700 kilometers, a remarkable achievement for any medieval traveler. His travels represent the longest journey overland before the invention of the steam engine. He died in
1367 or 1369 in Fès.
IBN KHALDUN `ABD AL-RAHMAN (1332–1406). One of the most
brilliant social thinkers ever produced in the Maghrib and also undoubtedly one of the most famous figures from the Marinid period.
His theories about society and political development have been of
great value to contemporary concepts of philosophy of history and
sociology. The complete title of Ibn Khaldun’s monumental work is
Kitab al-`Ibar wa Diwan al-Mubtada’ wa l-Kahbar fi Ayyam al-`Arab
wa l`Ajam wa l-Barbar wa man Asharahum min Dhawi al-Sultan
(Book of Advice and First Council and Information about the Days
of the Arabs, the Non-Arabs, and the Berbers and Their Relations
with the Greatest Sultans). The prolegomena to this work, al-muqaddimah, provides a theoretical explanation for the historical rise and
fall of empires that has been the primary reason for Ibn Khaldun’s
fame in the contemporary era.
Considered to be the historian of the Berbers, Ibn Khaldun, in his
History of the Berbers (translated into French by W. Mac. Guckin De
Slane, “Histoire des Berbères,” Alger, 1852–1856), stores a very
comprehensive knowledge of Berber history and appears sympathetic to their aspirations. He divided Berbers into two great
branches: al-Baranis (sedentary from the plural of Bernous) and
Madghis al-Abtar or al-Botr (nomadic). Furthermore, he distinguished three major groups among the Berbers—Masmuda, Sanhaja, and Zanata—and ascribed to each a separate genealogy leading to a common ancestor. Although this dichotomy of Berber
history, al-Baranis and al-Botr, is linked to Ibn Khaldun’s rural-urban
dichotomy, it is less valuable and has probably caused much confusion in Berber scholarship. His simplified classification, based in part
on classic ideas, appears to be misguided in stating that Berbers were
relatively new settlers from the east, specifically the Goliath folktale
IBN TUMART (1078/1098–1130)
• 59
of migration to the Maghrib after his defeat. From a modern anthropological perspective, not only is this folk history discredited, but so
also is the notion that ethnic groups in a region such as the Maghrib
can be neatly classified into sedentary or nomadic. Human adaptation
in the Maghrib is far too complex for such a simple and static dichotomy to explain.
IBN TUMART (1078/1098–1130). He was a religious reformer and the
founder of the Almohad movement, which was at the core of one of
the most powerful empires in the history of the Maghrib. Mohammed
Ibn `Abd Allah Ibn Tumart was born in the Hargha tribe village of
Ijilli N’Warghan, located in the southeast of Taroudant on the north
side of the Anti-Atlas Mountains in the Sous region. At an early age,
he displayed a remarkable passion for religious studies. In his late
twenties, he left to pursue religious studies and training in the east, or
al-Mashriq. There he became familiar with currents in theology, jurisprudence, and philosophy, especially the teachings of al-Ghazaali,
while also gaining competence in the intricacies of the Arabic language.
Ibn Tumart developed a rigorous affirmation of the Islamic dogma
of the unity of God (al-tawhid, hence the name of the muwahhidun,
unitarians, or Almohads). He preached the strictest puritan rules for
the conduct of private and public life and a return to the study of the
Qur’an and the hadith (practices and sayings of the Prophet) as the
exclusive source of shari`a law. Public morality required an austere
and strict application of the canonic law. He called for a rigid segregation of both sexes and imposed the veiling of women. There was
to be no music and no wine drinking, and prayer should be in jama`a,
or public. At a later stage, he declared himself to be the infallible
imam, the God-guided leader and savior, the Mahdi. On his return to
the Maghrib between 1110 and 1115, he wandered westward from
town to town in the manner of an itinerant missionary preaching to
simple people and to the learned in mosques and schools. Slowly advancing from Alexandria through Tunis to Constantine and then to
Bijaya, in some places he was reverently listened to and accepted by
the religious and scholarly circles as of one of their own, and in others he was chased away and considered an undesirable agitator. However, he gained the allegiance of a few followers who remained loyal
disciples throughout his entire life, among them al-Baidhaq, who
60 •
IFRAN BANU (950–1055)
became his biographer, and `Abd al-Mu’min, the first ruler of the
Almohad dynasty.
Ibn Tumart and his disciples continued preaching from Bijaya to
Tlemcen, to Taza, and further on to Fès and finally Marrakech, the
capital of the Almoravids. There their proselytizing activities gained
them the reputation of political agitators. This led to their expulsion
first from Fès and then from Marrakech, and then they withdrew to
Aghmat, only to move on to Ibn Tumart’s native land, seeking refuge
with the Masmuda peoples of the High Atlas Mountains. Among
the Masmuda, he found the support of the Hintata tribe leader, Faska
Ou Mzal, named after one of the Prophet’s disciples, Abu Hafs
`Umar, the ancestor of the Hafsid dynasty in Tunisia (1236–1575). In
the Atlas, Ibn Tumart started to preach not only his rigorous version
of Islam but also open revolt, or jihad, against the Almoravids.
After several attacks by the Almoravids, Ibn Tumart moved his
capital to an impenetrable location in the High Atlas, Tinmal. There
he integrated the notion of the Mahdi leadership into a hierarchy of
consultative assemblies in which an assembly of 10 notables focused
on ideological matters, and a larger assembly was devoted to political and military organization among the tribes. Their first offensive
against the Almoravids in Marrakech met with heavy losses, although
the siege lasted about 30 or 40 days, and at last they had to retreat
back into their mountains. Soon Ibn Tumart died and was buried in
Tinmal. After his death, some historical versions say he had his companions swear allegiance to `Abd al-Mu’min, whereas other interpretations of the account suggest he left no designated successor. By
1146, with the takeover of Marrakech, `Abd al Mu’min was in charge
of the Almohad Empire. Although Ibn Tumart was an accomplished
Arabist, his preaching was in Berber, and the first version of his book
Kitab al-tawhid and also known as Kitab a`azz ma yutlab, where he
laid down the Almohad doctrine and practices, was also in Berber.
Ibn Tumart’s doctrine augmented the moral motivation for the Almohad conquest of the Maghrib and al-Andalus.
IFRAN BANU (950–1055). One of the tribes of the Zanata confederation that, from their pasturelands in Tunisia, had migrated westward
and at the time of the Arab invasions lived on the Algerian highlands
of Tiaret and Tlemcen. Converted to Islam, they became adherents of
IKLAN (SINGULAR AKLI)
• 61
the Ibadithe version of the Kharijite heterodoxy, although gradually
they turned to the orthodox Sunnite creed. In the middle of the eighth
century, they established an Ibadithe theocracy with Agadir (today in
ruins near Tlemcen) as the center. They were involved in bitter feuds
with Maghrawa, the Umayyads of al-Andalus, and the Fatimids.
By the end of the 10th century, the Banu Ifran were beaten by the
Maghrawa and were dispersed throughout Morocco and Algeria.
IFROUANE. A major caravan entrepôt situated on a rich, sandy plain
bordered on one side by an irregular seasonal wadi and irrigated gardens. On the other side, it is about 310 kilometers north of Agadez in
Aïr, Niger. Beyond the wadi, the land rises sharply into the Tamgak
Mountains, reaching a height of 2,000 meters. The oasis is a poste administratif, with a population of about 140,000 people. The oasis was
hard hit by the droughts of the 1970s and 1980s and lost much of its
tourism with the start of the Tuareg rebellion in Aïr in the 1990s.
IGDALEN. A Tuareg class; it refers to various maraboutic formations
in Mali and Agadez, Niger. They form pious and religious groups attached to other clans.
IGHRAM (plural IGHARMAN). This refers to a fortified village and
is the elementary corporate unit of sociopolitical organization of most
sedentary Berbers. It is called ksar in Arabic. Each ighram is corporate in maintaining rights over person and land. Territorial boundaries
and kinship formations define the division of social order, space,
community policy, and authority. The ighram is one of the oldest
forms of rural housing. In response to concerns of dissidence and a
traditional level of technology, the ighram was conceived as a defensive strategy to protect its residents and secure subsistence from agriculture based on communal management of property and labor mobilization. The management of the ighram and its resources are
governed by village councils, or jama`a. See also AGADIR.
IKLAN (singular AKLI). This term refers to all former black slaves
and domestic serfs of traditional Tuareg society. The term iklan
means “to be black.” Slaves belonged to their masters and constituted
a valuable source of labor at the disposal of their masters. They
62 •
IKOFFAR
herded Tuareg livestock and cultivated land but could never acquire
rights of ownership over these assets either legally or economically,
as these rights were vested within the corporate body of the descent
group (tawsit). Traditional forms of slavery were substantially undermined by the intrusion of colonialism and postindependence legal
systems that abolished slavery in its multifarious forms.
They were also known as ismkhan (singular ismakh) in Morocco
and thought to have originated from bilad al-sudan. Slaves worked
as domestics and shepherds. The slaves were integrated into households and tents of the families they served and usually had personal
ties with their masters. For this reason, a slave had a higher standing
in the eyes of a Berber or an Arab than a Haratine.
IKOFFAR. This term refers to “infidel” in Tamasheq.
IMAJEGHEN (singular AMAJEGH). This term designates the noble, free, and warrior class of Tuareg society. Its meaning refers to
their exclusive control over camels and specialized arms (i.e.,
tabouka—double-bladed sword) that enabled them to maintain themselves as a warrior class, raiding and establishing domination over
vassals in the vital oases and the trans-Saharan caravan routes of the
Sahara Desert.
IMENIKALEN (singular AMENUKAL). Tuareg title of suzerains of
Tuareg confederations and of territories. It usually refers to the chiefs
of the large Tuareg confederations. See also JAMA`A.
IMGHAD (singular AMAGHID). This designated the second-ranking
noble clan of free men and warriors in traditional Tuareg society,
ranking after the Imajeghen nobility.
IMLWAN (singular IMLWI). They are known as Rguagua in Moroccan Arabic. Most of them are also landless. The only difference between them and Haratine is the fact that they speak Tamazight, or
Berber. Rguagua are newcomers to the upper Ziz Oasis of southcentral Morocco. Because of recurrent droughts, they migrated to
the upper Ziz communities or were brought by Berbers to cultivate
and work land. They trace their history to the fringes of the Ziz Oa-
IN GALL
• 63
sis, occupying the area of Alnif and Msisi between Rissani and
Zagora, or Reg, and hence their name. They are known to have practiced Henna cultivation.
IMZAD. See MUSIC.
INCHA, EL MOCTAR. Traditional Tuareg governor of Agadez. He
was arrested by the armed forces of the government of Niger in 1992
for suspected links to the Tuareg rebellion.
INEDIN (singular ENED). They form an endogamous blacksmith/artisan group found in all Tuareg groups. The term ened refers to jeweler,
blacksmith, engraver, and woodworker and at the same time healer,
singer, musician, and general consultant on matters concerning belief
practices and ceremonial rituals. While they are admired for their
skills and expertise, they are looked down on because of their uncertain and obscure origin and skin color. The development of tourism
and its demand for traditional jewelry, however, has provided a far
more lucrative niche than among the impoverished Tuareg nomads.
INESLEMEN (singular ANESLEM). These are marabouts from the religious class that became established among various Tuareg groups after the advent of Sunni Islam. Their political position varies among Tuareg groups. In Aïr, they have the same position as the vassals, while
among other groups they have the same status as noble Tuareg. Ineslemen officiate certain ceremonies, such as marriages and naming ceremonies. They also act as mediators, arbiters, and advisers in civil and
tribal disputes and the interpretation of Islamic practices and scripture—the Hadith and the Qur’an. Outside the Tuareg areas, they are
also known as Igurramn (singular Agurram) or saints who have
founded religious orders (zawiyas) and fathered the lineages associated
with them. Igurramn are somewhat like hereditary saints. They are endowed with special status as they are recipients of the divine blessing
(baraka) to mediate among people and between people and God.
IN GALL. An oasis situated in southwestern Aïïr at an altitude of 470
meters. It is 124 kilometers from Agadez, the capital of Aïr.
Historically, it occupied a secondary caravan stop on the east-west
64 •
INSTITUT DES HAUTES ÉDUDES MAROCAINES (IHEM)
route. Its claim to historical fame resides in the participation of local
populations in the rebellion of Kaoucen against the French in 1916.
The 1916 rebels were later brutally crushed by the French, and hundreds of notables were executed following the return of the French to
Aïr. In 1969, at the height of the Sahel drought, the population stood
at 20,000, of which 12,000 were nomadic. The original population
consisted of 3,596 Kel Ahaggar, 2,417 Fulani, 1,677 Kel Fadey,
1,600 Kunta, and 1,032 Igdalen. The community itself numbers
2,000 people, but the large majority is employed in the salt pits of
Teguidda n’Tesemt.
INSTITUT DES HAUTES ÉDUDES MAROCAINES (IHEM). To
facilitate the work of native affairs officers, the French colonial administration founded this higher-education institution in 1913 in Rabat to train French and Moroccan teachers and colonial administrators and interpreters in the languages and cultures of Morocco. The
institute also sponsored research on Moroccan society and published
several scholarly journals of which Hespéris is the most highly regarded. Arabic and Berber languages dominated the curriculum, and
attention was also paid to Islamic studies, ethnology, archaeology,
and geography. This colonial institution was formerly known as the
École Supérieure de langue arabe et de dialectes berbères, and M.
Nehli, a linguist, was named its first professor. See also COMITÉ
D’ETUDES BERBÈRES.
IREGENATEN (singular AREGENAT). This is a name applied to a
particular class among the Northern Tuareg descending from mixed
unions between noble Tuareg women and Arabs and noble Tuareg
men and vassal women.
ISANDALEN (singular ASANDAL). Members of the second wave of
Tuareg groups to settle in Niger’s Aïr in the 11th century. Originally
from the Gulf of Sidra oasis of Augila, they were forced southward
by the pressure of the Arab Bani Hilal and other competing groups in
Tripolitania and Fezzan. They founded Aïr’s old city Assodé. Later,
they joined forces with the Tuareg Itesen and established the sultanate of Agadez in the 15th century. The Isandalen have since vanished, but a few Tuareg Itesen live in the Madaoua region.
ISLAM
• 65
ISEKKEMAREN (singular ASEKKEMAR). A class found among
the Northern Tuareg, it refers to Tuareg descending from mixed marriages between Arab men and Tuareg women. They are vassals who
have a somewhat different status from that of true vassals. See also
IREGENATEN.
ISHERIFEN (singular ISHERIF). They are also known as Shorfa.
This religious group should not be confused with the Ineslemen, although the two terms are used almost synonymously in North African
literature. The Isherifen claim direct descent from the Prophet, or ahl
al-bayt.
ISLAM. This Arabic word means “submission to God,” and it refers to
submission to the will of God (Allah in Arabic). Whoever submits is
called Muslim. These words occur in the holy book of Muslims, the
Qur’an. The Qur’an is the word of God revealed to the Prophet
Muhammad (570–632) in Mecca, beginning in 610 by the angel
Gabriel. Before the Muslim conquest, the religion of the Berbers appears to have been composed of three major practices: local cults and
veneration of a whole host of natural objects, Judaism, and Christianity. Although there is no precise information as to how the
Berbers accepted Islam, it is believed that they seceded 12 times and
finally accepted Islam only in the 12th century. In spite of their conversion to Islam, they have retained numerous pre-Islamic and pagan
practices, some of which have been adapted to Islam. These survivals are evident in the agricultural rites and festivals, which include, for instance, harvest and rain rituals (taghanja), lighting bonfires (l`ansart), and the importance of saint or the zawiya-minded
Islam.
At the beginning of the conquest, the converted Berbers practiced
the orthodox doctrine, but they soon professed a puritan form of Islam called Kharijism, which emphasized equality and justice among
Muslims. In the 11th and 12th centuries, the strict Sunni Almoravid
and Almohad rulers put an end to the remaining Christian or Shiite
communities, with the exception of a few Kharijite communities that
found refuge in the mountains, desert, or seaside. Among revolts
against orthodox Islam, two attempts must be noted that sought to establish a new religion in Morocco: the revolt of Ha-mim in the Rif
66 •
IZEGGAGHEN (singular AZEGGAGH)
in the 10th century and that of Salih Ben Tarif of Barghwata along
the Atlantic coast. See also AL-KAHINA; KUSAYLA IBN
LEMTEN.
IZEGGAGHEN (singular AZEGGAGH). Tuareg term that refers to
dark-skinned agriculturalist known to Arabs as Haratine (singular
Hartani). In late nineteenth century, Haratine migrated from the
Tidikelt oases and settled around the water points in the major valleys
of the Ahaggar country to cultivate the more fertile land for the Tuareg nobility. In the Ghat oasis, they are known as Ikewweren. The
position of the Haratine was that of a dependent client. He worked the
land on a contract basis and was entitled to one-fifth of the harvest.
While technically a free man, the condition of the Haratine, or khommas as he was called, could not escape the trappings of poverty as a
result of demands made on him by the noble classes until the last
decades of French colonialism and the development of the Sahara
provided him with the opportunity to join the emerging wage labor
market. Haratine are found in Algeria, Mauritania, and Morocco.
The etymology of the term “Haratine” expresses many things. It
has evolved through time from the root of the Arabic verb haratha,
“to plant.” It is possible that conquering tribes referred to certain
agricultural people as harrathin, “cultivators of land.” This link with
agriculture suggests in turn a connection with the ancient inhabitants
of the Saharan oases. Another possible meaning may be shown by
breaking down the term Haratine into two components: hor and
thani. These two separate words denote a second free people, as opposed to the freeborn: Arab Ahrars and commoners.
In Tamazight (Berber), however, the black population is referred
to as iqbliyn (singular aqbliy), referring to the people of the east or
the inhabitants of the southeastern oases. This term could have been
coined during the invasion of the nomadic Berbers of the sedentary
communities, which were composed of Haratine and Arab commoners in the 17th and 18th centuries. Iqbliyn are, in turn, divided into
iqbliyn imalalan, or “white easterners,” who own land, and iqbliy ungaln, or “black easterners,” who have no access to land and are thus
subject to subordination by Berbers and Holy Arabs. Iqbliyn
imalalan, also called qbala, are of Arab descent, such as the Bni
Hsin, who populate a few ksars around the Rich area, and the Ahrars.
JAMA`A
• 67
In Berber, the term ahardan, which is closer to “Haratine,” refers to
a person with a dark-skinned complexion. The term “Haratine”
does not exist in Arabic, suggesting an Arabization of this Berber
term from its original from of ahardan to the locally Arabized version of “Hartani.” Outside Tafilalet, the Haratine are referred to as
drawa, “natives of the Dra`a Oasis,” an oasis to the west of the Ziz
Oasis, or `azzi (pl. `awazza Bambara), in reference to the Bambara
people of sub-Saharan Africa. In the Sous region, they are called Issuqiyn.
Haratine are generally treated as an inferior social group and were
constrained to remain at the bottom of the social hierarchy by Berbers
and Arabs who denied them access to landownership. However,
Haratine have in recent years, particularly over the past four decades,
remitted significant funds from overseas and national migration and
have begun to buy land and enter politics on a large scale.
–J–
JAMA`A. This Arabic term refers to the assembly of notables of a tribe
or a tribal section that in Berber society acts as a legislative, executive, and judicial entity. In some places, it goes by the name of taqbilt, the term being the Tamazight form of the Arabic word qabila:
tribe and/or confederation referring to a political unit based usually
on a segmentary lineage framework. It applies the abrid or qanoun,
which are embodied in the corpus of customary law, called azerf.
This legal code is oral as well as written. A select group of elders who
retain the code in memory are known as aït al-haqq (men of truth)
and serve as final arbiters in determining the rules of the code. Two
mechanisms were (and still are in some places) critical for the maintenance of azerf: diya, or blood money, and tagallit, or collective
oath. The practice of community consensus through jama`a indicates
that Berber society is relatively democratic, though only elder men
generally participated. Women, young men, and outsiders (as well as
slaves and Haratine in the past) were excluded.
Each jama`a has a paramount village or tribal leader, called
amghar, who is elected (and most often appointed) annually with rotation of candidates from each lineage of the community in order to
68 •
JAMA`A
ensure the diffusion of authority. In addition to the paramount annual
amghar, or supreme tribal leader (also called amghar n’uffalla), leaders were designated for specific tasks such as war (amghar al-barood), irrigation management (amghar n’waman or n-truguine), palm
grove guard (amghar n’tmazirt), grazing movements (amghar n’tugha or n’irrahhalen), collective lands (amghar n’iguldan), and
market (amghar n’ssuq). Postcolonial administrative reforms have to
a large extent undermined the traditional workings of the jama`a.
Among the Aït Atta of Morocco, the internal and political affairs
of sedentary communities were (and some still are) administered by
the local agnatic lineage-based council called taqbilt or ajmu`. Each
lineage or ethnic group occupied a certain part or street of the village.
The ajmu` was composed of id-bab n-imuran, or lineage representatives, headed by the amghar n-tmazirt, the country or land chief. The
amghar was elected or appointed every year from a different lineage.
For instance, in Zaouiat Amelkis, the Aït Khabbash subtribe was divided into six lineages, or swadis: Aït `Amar, Aït Burk, Aït Taghla,
Ilhiane, Irjdaln, and Izulayn. These six lineages made the taqbilt or
ajmu` of the community. Each year, after the wheat harvest, they
gathered to appoint the annual amghar, or chief of the community.
The office of the chief rotated among the lineages. Once all the lineage representatives (as well as the fqih (imam) of the mosque to bless
the gathering with benediction) were assembled in the ajmu`’s ahanu,
or room, the selection started. The candidates from the incoming lineage sat on a red carpet and waited while the electors from the other
lineages went outside to discuss their choice of the individual to be
elected. Once the electors had made their decisions, they came back,
walked in a circle around the candidates, and reported their decision
to the fqih, and finally the fqih put his finger on the head of the person who was about to assume leadership.
The newly selected chief sat down and usually cried and prayed to
God to help him do justice, to do no harm, or to not falsely accuse
any member of the community. His predecessor then walked forward
to him and put a branch of alfalfa in his turban to confirm his chieftainship and to symbolize the hope for a bountiful harvest during his
tenure. The fqih gave the new chief some milk and dates for his inauguration, but, while the chief is drinking his milk, the fqih would
jerk the bowl of milk so that it spilled on the chief’s robe. This act
JERBA
• 69
implied the new chief’s imperfection in office and the frailty of his
power and stressed the fact that he was no better than anyone else in
the community.
The main deliberations of the ajmu`’s representatives of the agnatic lineage groups of the subtribe centered on the communal management of the village cultural and economic life. The ajmu`’s concerns centered on the following themes critical to the welfare of the
community and palm grove: to select the amghar of the year; to settle divisions of water and land; to organize harkas, or war parties; to
administer any issue dealing with the lands and trees of the habous;
to establish the distribution of the `ushur, or religious tithe and the
share of the fqih of the mosque; to enforce order, fines and banishments; and to establish rules for sharing the costs of the guests of
the community. See also AURÈS; IGHRAM; IMENIKALEN;
KABYLES; MOZABITES; TUAREG.
JAZULI, ABU `ABD ALLAH MUHAMMAD IBN SULAYMAN
(1465–1470). He was a member of the Jazula tribe of the Sanhaja
confederation in the western portion of the Anti-Atlas Mountains. He
was a highly reputed religious scholar and founder of a school of
mystical thought that gave rise to a great number of widely branchedout religious brotherhoods. He was a follower of the teaching of the
mystic al-Shadhili (1175–1250). After religious training in Fès,
Azemmour, and Tit and pilgrimage to Mecca, he settled in Safi,
where his fame as a scholar and holy man made him the center of a
varied multitude of reverent disciples. Only a few of his works have
been preserved. The most popular among them, the Dala’il al
khayrat (The Guide to Good Works), is a collection of prayers for the
Prophet. Al-Jazuli himself did not establish a specific community, but
his prominent followers set up Jazuliya all over the Maghrib, known
by their founders’ names and more or less differing in their ritual
practices and structure. A few of them are still in existence, as in the
`Issawa, the Yusufiya, the Sharqawiya, the Shaykhiya, the Nasiriyya,
and the Taybiyya.
JERBA. This is an island located off the southeastern Tunisian coast in
the Gulf of Gabes. It has a population of 110,000, and its area is 510
square kilometers. Some historical sources have identified it with the
70 •
JOUHADI AL-HOUSSAIN AL-BA`AMRANI (1942– )
land of the lotus eaters in Homer’s Odyssey. Its settlement dates back
to the Phoenician and Roman periods. Jerba’s isolated location made
it an ideal refuge for Khariji Berbers as well as Jews. Political and
social discrimination against Berbers by the Umayyad dynasty
(661–750) and to a lesser degree by their successors, the Abbasid dynasty (758–1258), prompted revolts inspired by Khariji ideology as
early as the 740s. The last Khariji rebellion occurred in the 11th century against the Zirids.
Jerba’s economy, which had been historically based on agriculture
and fishing activities, has, after independence in 1956, given way to
tourism. Light industries produce pottery, jewelry, and cloth. The
largest city is Houmt-Souq, with a population of about 25,000, and it
is also home to the Jewish and Christian communities. The secondlargest city is El May, with 15,000 people. Ajim, with 5,000 residents
on the southern coast, is the main port city.
Although the population of the island is mainly Sunni Muslim,
there still exists a Khariji community in the village of Guellala. Despite subsequent centuries of Berber and Arab coexistence, Berber
language and culture have persisted in Tunisia. Actually, the first ethnolinguistic evidence of the Berbers is associated with Capsian culture, found in modern Tunisia. Estimates of the Tunisia’s Berber population are around 250,000, although this number is highly suspect
because of the state’s continuous political and social discrimination
against Berbers. Most Berbers in Tunisia live in Jerba, Matmata, and
east of Gafsa, Tataouine, and Tozeur. See also KHARIJISM.
JOUHADI AL-HOUSSAIN AL-BA`AMRANI (1942– ). A writer, Islamic studies scholar, and former high school history teacher, Jouhadi
was born in Casablanca, Morocco. He is a member of the Aït Ba`amran tribe in southwestern Morocco. As a youth, he attended Islamic
seminaries in his native land, where he learned the art of Qur’an qira’at, or interpretations, and was exposed to the sciences of Islamic
studies. Afterward, he earned bachelor’s degree in history.
He published several articles on the history of Sous and contributed entries to the Ma`lamat al-Maghrib (Encyclopedia of Morocco). He also hosted a radio show on religious affairs in Berber. His
works include Tagharast n Ureqqas n Rebbi (The Path of Allah’s
Messenger, the Prophet of Islam, Mohammed, 1995), a collection of
KABYLES
• 71
Berber poems titled Timatarin (Symbols, 1997), and tarjamat ma`ani
al Qur’an bi-llugha al-amazighiya (Translation of the Meanings of
the Qur’an in the Tamazight Language, 2003). Jouhadi writes Berber
in Arabic script, a tradition that harks back to the times of Barghwata
and Ibn Tumart.
JUDEO-BERBERS. Jews in North Africa predate the arrival of Arabs
and Islam. Jewish communities played prominent economic and political roles throughout the history of North Africa. One of the bestknown resistants to the Arab conquest in the seventh century was alKahina, who was the chief of a Judeo-Berber tribe, the Jerawa. After
the Arab invasion, Jewish communities existed within Berber states
and maintained relations with fellow Jews throughout North Africa
and Spain. There was also an important Jewish cultural and commercial presence in cities such as Bijaia, Jerba, Sijilmassa, Tafilalet,
Tahart, and Tlemcen. In the Drâa valley of southern Morocco, oral
accounts suggest that in the pre-Islamic period and until 10th century
A.D., Jewish Berber groups formed significant states in the region.
Other accounts suggest that the Jewish presence in the Drâa valley
may date to emigration caused by Nebuchadrezzar II’s invasion of
Palestine in 587 B.C. Based on this interpretation of history, Jews
would have settled in the Middle Atlas starting around 361 B.C.
In Morocco, until the middle of the 20th century, there were many
Berber-speaking Jewish communities, and Berber was not only spoken but also written in a Hebraic script. Judeo-Berber was used in
biblical translations and everyday life rituals, and it was the language
of instruction and culture in many communities, such as Tiznit,
Ouarzazat, Ufran, Illigh, and Demnat. After World War II, almost all
the Berber-speaking Jewish communities either left to major urban
centers or emigrated to Israel, France, and North America.
–K–
KABYLES. The word “Kabyles” is derived from the Arabic word qabila (plural qaba’il) for “tribes.” It is used in European languages for
the Berber groups stemming from the ancient Sanhaja stock. The
Kabyles inhabit the northern Algerian mountain region extending
72 •
KABYLES
from about Algiers, or the Mtitja plain, eastward to the Oued alKabir. It is divided by the Soummam River valley into a western section, called Greater Kabylia, or Kabylia of the Jbal Jurjura, with the
capital town of Tizi Ouzou, and an eastern section, called Lesser
Kabylia, or Kabylia of the Jbal Babor. By extension, the name of the
largest group in the Jurjura, the Zwawa (Zouaoua in French), is often
applied to the entire Kabyle population.
At the start of the 10th century, from the midst of the Kutama tribe
in the Lesser Kabylia emerged the Fatimid dynasty. However, for the
following four centuries or so, the Kabyle people seem to have remained withdrawn in the seclusion of their mountains, untouched by
the stormy history of Ottoman and European competition. At the
time, the population appears grouped in three “states”: the sultanate
of Kuko (a village of the Aït Yahya) in the Jurjura, extending down
to the coast with the small port of Azzefun; the sultanate of Labes
(Banu Abbas) in the Lesser Kabylia, founded by marabouts, with
Qal`at Banu `Abbas as the seat of the strong clan of the Banu
Muqrani; and the principality of the Banu `Abd al-Jabbar on the
coastal area east of Bijaya (as well as the Zwawa confederation).
They were all drawn into the struggle between Spain and the Ottoman Empire for supremacy in this part of the Mediterranean, which
ended in the demise of the Hafsid dynasty in 1575 and the establishment of the Turkish regency in Algiers.
The occupation by France of Algiers in 1830 and of strategic
points on the coast, soon followed by the withdrawal of the Turks
from Algeria, opened new chapter in Kabyle history. In general, the
Kabyles refused to become a party to the long-drawn-out combat between the French and Emir `Abd al-Qadir, suspecting both of designs
running counter to that particularism that they felt to be the essence
of their social and moral foundations. In 1871, on the defeat of
France by Germany, a new revolt, instigated by the Muqrani clan,
rapidly spread throughout the Soummam Valley and, under the call to
jihad by Sheikh Mohammad Amzian Ibn al-Haddad, stirred the entire
Kabylia country into violent resistance. The revolt was repressed after fierce fighting, and the French imposed draconian measures, such
as the imposition of heavy contributions, the confiscation of large
tracts of landed property that was distributed to French settlers, and
the abolition of the autonomy of the villages, which were placed under French military control.
KAHINA AL-
• 73
During the pacification stages, village self-governance was
reestablished, confiscated land was repurchased, and new rural
schools offered a few the road to higher education. Thus there
emerged in the mid-20th century a generation of teachers whose
modest review, La Voix des Humbles, opened a space for the most
varied philosophic and intellectual currents. Soon also institutes and
universities in Algeria and France trained a Kabyle intellectual elite
at home as much in its native mountains as in the world of French letters and the professions: the writer and literary critic Jean Amrouche; the poet and writer Mouloud Feraoun; the writer Yacine
Kateb; the lawyers Ahmed Bumanjel, Hashim Sharif, and `Abd alRahman Farès; and the physicians Dr. Charqawi Mustapha and Dr.
Mohammad Lamine Dabbaghin, all of whom sooner or later joined
the ranks of the Algerian Revolution. Kabyle, too, were some of the
revolutionary leaders, such as Aït Hammouda Amirouche, `Omar
Amran, Abbane Ramdane, Belkacem Krim, and Hocine Aït
Ahmed. It was in the Kabyle Mountains and during the Soummam
Valley Congress in 1956 that the foundation was laid down for the
military and political structure of the revolution and, after the war, the
organization of the Algerian Republic.
Historically, the Kabyles are peasants and more particularly cultivators of fruit trees, mainly figs and olives. They dwell in moderatesized villages (thaddart), and they are organized into democratic
communities where authority resides in the hands of the village assembly called thajma`t. Kabyle land has poor and stony soil, limiting
the productivity of crops and trees, making most of the peasantry dependent on remittances from their members working abroad, where
they constitute the majority of the Algerian labor force in France,
Belgium, and Germany. See also RAHMANIYA.
KAHINA AL-. This is the surname of the legendary Berber prophetess
(female of al-kahin, “the seer”) of the apparently Judaized tribe of
Jerawa, a Zanata branch in the Aurès in northern Algeria. She is also
known by the name of Dahiyya. She distinguished herself in assuming the leadership in the Berber resistance against the Arabs who under Hassan Ibn Nu`man al Ghassani, the Umayyad governor of alQayrawan, had forced the Byzantines out of Carthage in 698.
Al-Kahina laid all the land waste before the advancing Arabs, inflicted on them a heavy defeat, and pushed them back beyond the
74 •
KAOUCEN, AG MOHAMED WAU TEGUIDA (1882–1919)
borders of present-day Tunisia and Libya. A few years later, however,
the Umayyad caliph `Abd al-Malik reinforced the Arabs troops, and
the Berbers were decisively beaten near the old Roman port town of
Tabarqa. Al-Kahina was pursued into the mountains and was killed in
702 in combat near a well still today called Bir al-Kahina (the well of
al-Kahina).
KAOUCEN, AG MOHAMED WAU TEGUIDA (1882–1919). Land
chief, or amenukal, of the Ikzkazan clan who led a historic Tuareg
revolt against the French in 1916, also called the Kaoucen revolt. It
refers to the rebellion of the Tuareg in northern Niger, a rebellion
sparked by the call to jihad declared by the Grand Sanusi of Kufra oasis (Fezzan) in 1914. Born to the Ghat clan of the Oraghen of Damergou in 1882, Kaoucen witnessed many defeats of his people at the
hands of the French armed forces, and he was a follower of the
Sanusiyya order, which called for a jihad against infidel occupation
of Muslim lands. He was an ardent follower and preacher of the order and took part in many anti-French jihads in Borkou-EnnediTibesti in Chad in 1909 and Ain Gallaka.
In 1910, Kaoucen was given command of the defense of Ennedi by
the Grand Sanusi. He was defeated in Ennedi and was forced by the
French to Darfur (Sudan), only to return in 1913 to Ouninaga Kabir
(Chad) and Fezzan to continue his assaults on the French. In 1916, he
led an attack and siege of Agadez. Accompanied by a thousand holy
warriors using guns and a cannon stripped from the Italians in Libya,
Kaoucen maintained the siege of the French garrison until reinforcements from Zinder finally lifted it. Forced by the French into Tibesti
and Fezzan, he was captured by the Alifa of Zeila and hanged in Marzouk on 5 January 1919.
KATEB, YACINE (1929–1989). Kateb Yacine was born in Constantine on 6 August 1929 and died in Grenoble, France, in 1989. He was
born to the maraboutic tribe of Kbeltiya, an Arabized Berber tribe in
eastern Algeria. He was a novelist, poet, and playwright. He was one
of Algeria’s most renowned francophone writers. In 1945, he was expelled from school after taking part in the Sétif uprising. He worked
as a journalist for Alger Républicain, a communist daily. In 1951, he
KEL AHAGGAR
• 75
left for France and worked as an unskilled laborer. During the war of
independence, he stayed away from Algeria.
Prominent among his groundbreaking literary works stands the
novel Nedjma (Star), which was published in 1956. Written in French
and translated into several languages, Nedjma is concerned with the
relentless search for and expression of personal and national identity.
It is a great work of literature that combines history, autobiography,
and poetry. In 1966, he published Le polygone etoilé, in which he lays
out his disillusionment with the Front de Libération Nationale (FLN)
and independence. He also wrote a collection of poems, Soliloques
(1946), and published a number of plays, such as Le cadavre encerclé, La poudre d’intelligence, Les ancêtres redoublent de férocité, Le
cercle des représailles (1959), Mohammad prends ta valise (1971),
La voix des femmes and L’homme aux sandales de caoutchouc
(1970), and La guerre de 2000 ans (1975).
Although he was accused of supporting the postcolonial authoritarian military junta, Kateb was also very critical of the violent way
in which Algerian authorities dealt with the October 1988 riots. He
opposed the rise of Islamist politics and decried its consequences for
women. He also supported the Berber cause and considered Berber
culture as one of the defining elements of Algerian culture and personality. Kateb Yacine viewed Algeria as a pluralist society and could
not reconcile himself to independent Algeria or French Algeria. In
1987, he was awarded the Grand Prix national français des lettres.
KEL. This term means “people of” in Tamasheq. It is a prefix to Tuareg clans making up a confederation.
KEL ADRAR. Tuareg groups situated in the mountains of Adrar n’Iforas to the southwest of Ahaggar.
KEL AHAGGAR. Confederation of Tuareg groups found in the Ahaggar massif; the mountains of Atakor, Immidir, and Tefedest; and the
surrounding lowlands of southern Algeria. Certain tribes of the Kel
Ahaggar make the plains of Tamesna their home, between the massifs of Aïr and Adrar-n-Iforas, particularly In Abangerit and
Teguidda-n-Tesemt, Niger. The Kel Ahaggar and Kel Ajjer are usually
76 •
KEL AÏR
referred to as the Northern Tuareg, while the remaining groups comprise the Southern Tuareg.
KEL AÏR. Niger Tuareg groups located in the mountain massif of Aïr
and the plains to the west and southwest of Aïr.
KEL AJJER. Tuareg groups found in the mountains of the Tassili-nAjjer to the northeast of Ahaggar in the eastern Algerian Sahara. They
extend into Libya and northward into Tripolitania and the Great
Eastern Erg around Ghadames. The Kel Ahaggar and Kel Ajjer are
usually referred to as the Northern Tuareg, while the remaining
groups comprise the Southern Tuareg.
KEL ASOUF. This refers to the Islamic belief in djins (demons),
known as “people who live alone,” “people who talk to no one,”
“people of the night,” “people of empty places,” or “people of the
earth.” The Kel Asouf are particularly active during the hours of
darkness and in and around empty places, fireplaces, trees, caves,
slaughter places, and water holes. They are believed by the Tuareg to
have human qualities. They are essentially wicked human beings, and
many of the daily mishaps are attributed to them. The Tuareg maintain that most illnesses are caused by the Kel Asouf entering the body,
which can cause death to both humans and animals. Protection
against the Kel Asouf involves the practice of a series of taboos imbued with baraka and the use of aromatic herbs to drive the mischievous Kel Asouf away.
KEL ATARAM (WESTERN IWLLEMMEDEN BRANCH). Tuareg
groups located in the plains around Meneka and along the Niger River.
KEL DENNEK (EASTERN IWLLEMMEDEN BRANCH). Tuareg
groups found in the plains around Tawa. At the end of the rainy season, they migrate north to In Gall in the country of Kel Aïr.
KEL GRESS. Tuareg groups situated south of the Kel Aïr in the plains
around Tessawa. In late summer, they migrate northward to water
points in southern Aïr, Niger.
KHAÏR-EDDINE MOMAMMED (1941–1995)
• 77
KEL TADEMAKET. Tuareg units forming various tribes found
around Timbuktu and Lake Faguibine, Mali. The Tengerregif and
Kel Inteser are important units among these groups.
KENZA. She was an Awraba woman and is said to have been the concubine of Idris I and mother of Idris II. Idris I, with his full name Idris
Ibn Abdullah, was the founder of the first Arab dynasty in Morocco,
descended from al-Hassan, son of Ali, the fourth caliph and the
Prophet’s cousin and husband of his daughter Fatima Ezzahra. Idris,
implicated in a revolt (785) in Medina against the `Abbasid caliph,
escaped to North Africa and came into the territory of the Berber confederation of the Awraba, mainly agriculturalists and living around
the town of Oualili (Volubilis), in the fertile Zarhoun hills. There Idris
started preaching the message of Islam in a version close to moderate Shiism among the Awraba and the surrounding tribes. Most of the
tribes were adherents of beliefs related to Christianity, Judaism, or
some sort of paganism. According to Ibn Khaldun in his Kitab al`Ibar, the Awraba initially resisted Muslim troops in the Aurès region
under the leadership of a Christian chief named Kusayla Ibn
Lemten, who was defeated and killed in 682. The Awraba migrated
west, and it was they who gave protection to Idris I but later were persecuted by Idris II. Today, the only remaining Awraba tribes—the Lajaya, Mazyata, and Raghiwa—are found to the north of the town of
Moulay Driss Zarhoun. See also AL-KAHINA.
KHAÏR-EDDINE MOHAMMED (1941–1995). He was born in
Tafraout in the Sous region and grew up in Casablanca. Despite his
urban upbringing, he remained attached to Sous and its Berber way
of life. He is best known for his novel Agadir, in which he uses iconoclastic language and explosive images to describe the effects of the
1960 earthquake on the city. In his novels, he mastered the art and poetry of what he called the guerilla linguistique. Using this approach,
he scathingly criticized the ways in which the Moroccan political establishment controlled society. His political positions angered the authorities, and as a result he chose exile in France between 1965 and
1979. In exile, his work appeared in Parisian literary magazines such
as Les Lettres Nouvelles, Les Temps modernes, and Présence
Africaine.
78 •
KHARIJISM
His major literary works are Agadir (1967), Corps négatif and
Histoire d’un Bon Dieu (1968), Moi, l’aigre (1970), Le déterreur
(1973), Une odeur de manthèque (1976), and Une vie, un rêve, un peuple toujours errant (1978). His poetry collection includes Soleil
arachide (1968), Ce Maroc! (1975), Résurrection des fleurs sauvages
(1981), Légende et vie d’Agoun Chich (1984), and Mémorial (1992).
He died in November 1995.
KHARIJISM. A Muslim sect popular among Berbers in the first centuries of the Arab conquest of North Africa. It is a religious movement rooted in the conflict between `Ali Ibn Talib (the fourth caliph)
and Mu`awiyya when, based on a dispute over succession to the
caliphate, `Ali agreed to arbitration with Mu`awiyya in the battle of
Siffin (657) and a number of his followers left (kharaja or those who
seceded) in protest over his agreeing to submit to human arbitration.
Kharijism developed as a revolutionary doctrine. The Kharijites
stress the equality of all believers, believe that they were obligated to
denounce as illegitimate and overthrow unjust leaders, and assert that
the leadership of the Islamic community should be open to the most
pious regardless of racial and tribal affiliations. This meant that descent from the Prophet was irrelevant, and they insisted that faith is
justified only by good works and practices. Radical versions of Kharijism at times went so far as to consider non-Kharijites as infidel-ingrates (takfir) who should be killed.
An offshoot of this movement is the Ibadithe Islamic sect founded
in the first half of the seventh century. The sect took its name from
Abdullah Ibn Ibadh, one of its architects and early theologians. Although scholars of Islam include Ibadhiyyah within the Khariji doctrine, the Ibadithes themselves reject such an affiliation. The Ibadithes, believed to represent the most moderate variant of those who
split from the fourth caliph’s camp, are found today in Oman, East
Africa, and small communities of Mzab in Algeria, Jerba in Tunisia,
and Jabal Nafusa and Zuwarrah in Libya. The Ibadithe sect’s approach to Islam is not radically different from the Sunnis. Ibadithe interpretations and practices of Islam are slightly different from the
dominant Malekite School of law. Some of these differences have to
do with the contested notions of the creation of the Qur’an and the
possibility of seeing God in person in the afterlife.
KHARIJISM
• 79
In North Africa, social and political discrimination against Berbers
by the Umayyad Dynasty (661–750) sparked revolts embodied in
Kharijite ideology, such as the Sufrite rebellion in Tanger (739–740)
and the conversion of the Zanata Berbers to Ibadithe dogma and
practices in the mid-eighth century. Two major Ibadithe states
emerged in the western part of North Africa: the Sufrite city-states of
the Banu Midrar in Sijilmassa and that of the Rustamid Ibadithe in
Tahart. After fleeing from Tanger, the Banu Midrar settled in Tafilalet and built the trade entrepôt of Sijilmassa. The Banu Midrar fell
to the Umayyad proxy, the Maghrawa, in 976, although Sijilmassa
was briefly controlled by the Fatimids in 909, 922, and 966. To the
north, Tahart controlled the northern trans-Saharan trade routes until
they were conquered by the Fatimids in 909 and the Ibadithes were
forced south into the isolated desert areas of Mzab and Ouargla. The
rise of Shorfa dynasties from the 16th century on, who based their
claims to power on descent from the Prophet Muhammad, spelled the
end to any remaining significant Kharijite or Ibadithe beliefs in North
Africa.
Major scholars on the Ibadithe sect are E. Masqueray, who edited
and translated the Sirah of Abu Zakariya al-Warijlani into French
(1879) and authored Formations des cités chez les populations sédentaires de l’Algérie (1886). A. de C. Motylinski compiled a set of
bibliographies on the Ibadithe sheikhs (Sirah of Abu Zakariya,
Tabaqat of al-Darjini, al-Jawahir of al-Barradi, and Siyyar of alShamaakhi, also known as Les Livres de la secte abadhite, 1885), edited and translated into French the history of Ibn al-Saghir al-Maliki
on the Rustamid imams, and authored Guerrara depuis sa foundation
(1885) and the Djebel Nefousa (1898). M. Mercier wrote La civilization urbaine au Mzab (1922). There is also the work of A. M. Goichon, La vie féminine au Mzab (1927), and also that of L. Milliot, Receuil des delibérations des djema’a du Mzab (1939), in which the
position of women and Ibadithe jurisprudence are dealt with.
Ibadithe scholars include Suleiman Basha al-Baruni, a native of
Jabal Nafusa in Libya who established a printing press and issued his
newspaper al-Asad al-Isalmi and authored several works on the Ibadithes. Ali Mua`ammar of Jabal Nafusa also published a number of
volumes under the title al-ibadhiya fi mawkib al tarikh (Ibadhiyya
through History). In Algeria, the scholar Abu Ishaq Ibrahim Atfaiyish
80 •
KHATTABI AL-, ABDELKARIM (1882–1963)
issued his journal, al-Minhaj, and published the works of Mohammed Ibn Yusuf Atfaiyish and the Omani scholar al-Salim. Abu alYaqzan Ibrahim published about eight newspapers during the French
rule, and Sheikh Baiyud Ibrahim Ibn `Umar was responsible for the
modern reformist movement in Mzab and for bringing it closer to the
Sunni Jam`iyat al-`Ulama. Muhammad Ali Dabbuz of al-Quarrarah,
Mzab, rewrote the history of the Maghrib from the Ibadhi point of
view, and he also authored several volumes on modern Algeria under
the title Thawrat al-Jaza’ir wa nahdatuha al–mubarakah (Algerian
Revolution and Its Blessed Renaissance). In Tunisia, there was the
work of Mohammed al-Tammimi, originally from Mzab, who published works on the Ibadhite literature, and there was also Sheikh
Suleiman al-Jadawi, editor of the newspaper Murshid al-Ummah. See
also MOZABITES.
KHATTABI AL-, ABDELKARIM (1882–1963). His full name is Mohammed Ibn Abdelkarim al-Khattabi. He was a Moroccan Berber
leader and founder of the short-lived “Republic of the Rif” from 1922
to 1926. He was born in the village of Ajdir west of Melilla on the
slopes of the Rif Mountains. From 1921 to 1926, he crushed the
Spanish forces in the Rif and destabilized French colonial rule
throughout the rest of Morocco. His struggle against colonialism
found a loud echo not only in the Arab Muslim East and the Americas but also in Europe, where anticolonial groups carried on an active
campaign in his favor. It took the combination of French and Spanish military operations to put an end to his revolt in the North, and he
surrendered to the French in 1926. He was deported with his family
to Réunion Island in the Indian Ocean. There he set up a Berber village with its qasaba and during 21 years of his exile lived the life of
a Berber chief, observing, however, the political development in the
Arab world and changes in the international community.
In the Rif, he is remembered as the great popular hero shrouded in
the glory of his exploits and falling only to the overwhelming number and sophisticated weaponry of his enemies. From his humble village of Ajdir, his fame fanned out throughout Morocco, and he is considered the precursor of the struggle for Moroccan independence. In
1947, when the French decided Abdelkarim’s transfer to France and
during a stop at Port Said, he left the ship and was granted asylum by
KRIM, BELKACEM (1922–1970)
• 81
the Egyptian government and took refuge in Cairo, then the most active center of North African nationalism. There he was the president
of the Maghrib Bureau, a section of the Liberation Committee of the
Arab West, but, dissatisfied with discord in its workings, he resigned
five years later. He died at the age of 81 on 6 February 1963 and was
buried with full honors in Cairo. See also `ASSOU OU BASLAM;
MOHA OU HAMMOU ZAYANI; RIF REVOLT.
KIDAL. One of the poorest and least populated and developed regions
of Mali. It is an autonomous region in the northeast of Mali, bordering on Algeria. It was created on 15 May 1991 following the 6 January 1991 agreement signed in Tamanrasset, Algeria, between Tuareg rebel groups and the government of Mali. Until 1991, Kidal was
a cercle of the Gao region. Kidal covers 260,000 square kilometers
and has a population of about 85,659, most of whom are Tuareg and
Maure nomads. The cercle of Kidal proper has a population of about
11,000. It is located in the low-lying Adrar-n-Iforas Mountains. In the
1970s and 1980s, severe droughts forced many nomads to flee to Algeria, as the government of Mali did little to mitigate the devastating
effects. Following the Tuareg Revolt of 1962, a large contingent of
the Malian army was stationed in Kidal. During the 1960s, the commandant of the cercle was Captain Diby Silas Diarra, a ruthless and
brutal army officer who executed at will those Tuareg he suspected
of subversion. Both Presidents Moussa Traoré and Modido Keita
committed grave human rights violations against the Tuareg and tried
to drive them out of Mali to bordering countries. Tuareg livestock
were also illegally confiscated by corrupt government and military
authorities. Following the negotiations to end the Tuareg Revolt of
1990–1992, the Malian government accepted the creation of an autonomous region for the Tuareg, giving them significant local control
in government and administration. During 1992 and 1993, subsequent to the National Pact, many Tuareg refugees in Algeria were
repatriated to Kidal. Between 1960 and 1991, political prisoners were
regularly sent to Kidal and also to the Taoudeni salt mine prison,
which closed in 1988.
KRIM, BELKACEM (1922–1970). He was one of the historic leaders
of the Algerian revolution. He was born in the village of Aït Yahia Ou
82 •
KRIM, BELKACEM (1922–1970)
Moussa in the region of Draâ al Mizan, Greater Kabylia. He received
his elementary school certificate at the Sarrouy school in Algiers. Afterward, he worked as an employee in the Mirabeaud mixed commune (commune mixte). In 1945, he joined the Parti du Peuple Algérien (PPA) as well as the Organisation spéciale (OS). From 1946
on, especially following the accusation of assassinating a forest
ranger, Krim was always on the run from French authorities to the
point that he became known as the “lion du Djebel,” or “the mountain lion.”
In 1947 and 1950, he was twice condemned to death in absentia.
Although he was leading a clandestine way of life, in 1954 he became
the sixth internal leader of the Comité Révolutionnaire pour l’Unité
et l’Action (CRUA) of the Front de Libération Nationale (FLN). He
was in charge of the Kabylia region. After the 1956 Soummam Valley Congress, he reluctantly opposed his fellow Kabyle, Abbane
Ramdane, and became a member of the Comité de Coordination et
d’Exécution (CCE) of the FLN. After the Battle of Algiers (1956–
1957), he left Algeria to join the external delegation of the FLN. In
1958, he became vice president of the Gouvernement Provisoire de
la République Algérienne (GPRA). During the GPRA years, he
served as war minister, vice president of the Council of Ministers
(1958), foreign minister (1960), and minister of the interior (1961).
He chaired the FLN negotiating team, which signed the Evian Accords recognizing Algeria’s independence, and was the chief opponent of Ahmed Ben Bella’s government after independence in 1962.
From 1963 to 1965, he withdrew from politics. In 1965, he was accused of plotting against Houari Boumédiènne and was again condemned to death in absentia, this time ironically by postindependence
Algerian courts.
In 1969, he organized the Mouvement de Renouveau Algérien
(MRA). He later took refuge in Germany, where he was assassinated on 18 October 1970 in Frankfurt, probably by Algerian security operatives. In 1984, Krim’s legacy and contributions to the Algerian Revolution were reassessed, and his name was rehabilitated.
As a result, he was reburied in the Carré des Martyrs cemetery in
Algiers. In 1999, his home in the Aït Yahia Ou Moussa village was
converted into a museum to celebrate his life and times. See also
AÏT AHMED.
LANGUAGES
• 83
KUSAYLA IBN LEMTEN. One of the earliest kings of the tribes
found between the western Aurès and Oualili to the north of presentday Fès constituted in the early 670s a confederation with its seat in
Tlemcen. Kusayla and his people, who under Byzantine rule had become Christians, made their submission to the advancing Arab
armies but after a while revolted, were defeated, and embraced Islam.
On `Uqba Ibn Nafi’s return eastward, Kusayla succeeded in organizing a coalition of Berber tribes and Byzantine troops and attacked the
Arabs. In a fierce battle near Biskra (683), `Uqba and his soldiers fell
fighting, whereas Kusayla and his Awraba took control of alQayrawan. He extended his rule to most of present-day Tunisia and
eastern Algeria. Kusayla was defeated and killed (690) at the gates of
al-Qayrawan by an army sent by the Umayyad caliph `Abd al-Malik
(685–705). See also BARGHWATA; MAYSARA AL-MATGHARI.
–L–
LANGUAGES. The term for the Berber language today is Tamazight,
and the name of Berber speakers is Imazighen. The term “Imazighen”
refers to the free, noble, and indigenous inhabitants of the historic
Tamazgha, or Berber homeland, stretching east to west from Siwa in
the Western Desert of Egypt to the Canary Islands and north to
south from the Mediterranean shores to the southern limits of the
Niger and Senegal rivers.
Tamazight is the mother language of Berber dialects. Tamazight is
part of the Afro-Asiatic language group, which is composed of the
Semitic languages and Ancient Egyptian. Tamazight dialects vary
widely, but they are all related to Tamazight. The term “Tamazight”
also takes various forms, as in “thamazight,” “Tamasheq,” “Tamajeq,” and “Tamahaq,” and it is used by a number of Berber communities in the Middle Atlas Mountains, south-central Morocco, the
Rif, and Sened in Tunisia and by the Tuareg to refer to the language
they speak. Other communities in western Algeria refer to their language as “taznatit” or “Zanati,” while Kabyles call theirs “thaqvaylith,” the inhabitants of Siwa “tasiwit,” and the Zenaga
“Tudhungiya.” In general, although the classification of Berber lan-
84 •
LANGUAGES
guages is somewhat capricious, linguists and anthropologists seem to
agree on five variants of Tamazight languages: Eastern Berber languages, Northern Berber languages, Guanches, Tamasheq languages, and Zenaga.
The Eastern Berber languages are spoken in regions of Libya and
Egypt. Variants of Tamazight include Awjila, Sawknah, and Nafusi in
Libya and Tasiwit in Egypt. The Northern Berber languages form a
continous linguistic band throughout North Africa, stretching from
Tunisia through the Sahara to Morocco. In Morocco, it consists of
Tashalhiyt, Judeo-Berber, Tamazight, Tarifit, and other Zanati enclaves. In Algeria, it is composed of the following dailects: thaqvaylith, Beni Snous, Achacha, Ouarsenis, Bel Halima, Harraoua,
Chenoua, Chaouia, Tumzabt, Ouargli, and other Zenati languages. In
Tunisia, Tamzight takes the forms of Sened and Djerbi. Guanche is
an extinct language, and it is said by linguists to have been the language spoken on the Canary Islands until the end of the 16th century.
The Tuareg language group consists of Tamasheq, Tamajaq, and
Tamahaq, which are spoken in parts of Algeria, Libya, Mali, Niger,
Burkina Faso, and Chad. This group is mutually comprehensible and
is considered to constitute a single language. These languages have
been historically written in the Tifinagh alphabet; however, the Arabic alphabet is commonly used among some groups, while the Latin
alphabet is used in Mali and Niger. Tuareg languages are divided into
northern and southern languages. The northern variant includes
Tamahap, also known as Tahggart, spoken in southern Algeria and
northern Niger. The southern group consists of Tamasheq spoken
among the Kel Adrar in Mali, Tayart Tamajaq aamong the Kel Aïr in
Niger, and Tawallammat Tamajaq among the Iwellemmeden in Mali
and Niger. Zenaga is spoken by mostly pastoral nomadic communities in Adrar, Dekhlet-Nouadhibou, Inchiri, Mderdra, Tagant, Tiris
Zemmour, and Trarza in Mauritania.
In general, Tuareg languages are distincly different from most of
the Berber languages, for they provide purer and less Arabized forms
of Berber, with a more elaborate grammar structure and a negligible
amount of loanwords from Arabic. Today, as the revival of the Berber
language is considered one of the most significant factors of the affirmation of Berber identity, Tuareg languages are considered precious linguistic data critical for the rehabilitation and revitalization of
LITERATURE
• 85
Tamazight across the Maghreb. See also ARABIZATION; BERBER
DAHIR; CHAR BOUBBA.
L`ANSART. This term refers to June 24, or Midsummer Day. On this
day, fires are made, and men, women, and children leap over them,
believing that by doing so they will cleanse themselves of evil (lbas)
that may be clinging to them. People also fumigate themselves and
their houses, livestock, fields, and threshing floors with the smoke of
various herbs, incenses, and leaves of trees to protect them from the
evil eye and to keep them in good condition. This day is also believed
to be ideal for the practice of magic and witchcraft, as certain magic
forces are supposed to be active in certain species of vegetation. It is
said that the imam of the mosque, as the keeper of the calendar, refrains from naming the day of l’ansart for fear of its being used by
witches to do harm to others.
LITERATURE. This is a very significant aspect of Berber culture and
heritage. Poets of all sorts would recite histories and cultural traditions, and this oral stock was and is the basis of much of the Berber
literature, which has been written largely in French. Despite the dominance and favoritism of Arabic, especially in North Africa, French is
and remains the dominant means of expression among many Berber
writers and poets. The great Kabyle poet Si Mohand ou-M’hand is a
good example of this tradition. Mouloud Feraoun, Mouloud Mammeri, Jean Amrouche, Marguerite Taos-Amrouche, Mohammed
Kaïr-Eddine, Mohammed Choukri, Malek Ouary, Mano Dayak,
Azayku Ali, and Tassadit Yacine authored collections dealing with
Berber culture, identity, and history. Recently, however, there have
been timid, individual efforts in Morocco and Algeria to publish in
Tamazight. Another aspect of this literary tradition involves the use
of Arabic in writing down Berber artistic creations, shari`a and customs (azerf), and translation of the holy book of Islam, the Qur’an.
This type of scholarly work in Arabic is encountered among the people of Sous and Ibadithe communities. The translation of the Qur’an
and other Islamic studies publications by Barghwata, Ibn Tumart,
Zakariya Abu al-Warijlani, Mohamed al-Mokhta–r al-Soussi, Addessalam Yassine, and Jouhadi al-Houssain al-Ba‘amrani are
good examples of this approach.
86 •
MAGHRAWA
During Roman times, Berber societies produced great literary figures who penned their works in Latin. Marcus Cornelius Fronto (A.D.
110–180), a native of Cirta (Constantine, Algeria), was a proponent
of older styles of Latin and was a teacher of Marcus Aurelius. Lucius
Appuleius (A.D. 125–170) from Madaure (M’Daourouch, Algeria)
was the author of the Metamorphoses and particularly the Golden
Ass, the story of a man transformed into a donkey before Isis returns
him to a human shape. Minucius Felix, a lawyer from Thelepe
(Tebessa, Algeria), was a Christian convert who authored the dialogue Octavius, which is said to represent the earliest Christian work
written in Latin. The most famous figure was Saint Augustine (A.D.
354–430) from Thagaste (Souk Ahras, Algeria), the bishop of Hippo
and author of Confessions and The City of God.
–M–
MAGHRAWA. One of the largest historic Berber dynasties, a member
of the Zanata group, which at the time of the first westward push of
the Arabs around 650 occupied present-day Algeria. They were
among the first North African peoples who embraced Islam, recognized the spiritual supremacy of the caliph, and fought in the ranks of
the Arab army led by ‘Uqba Ibn Nafi’ into the Atlas region and on to
Tangier (682–683). In 786, under the leadership of Mohammed Ibn
Khazir, the Maghrawa conquered Tlemcen but were soon displaced
by the Idrisids. From 825 to 829, the Maghrawa revolted against and
killed a Fatimid ally, Massala of the Maknassa, and then were subsequently beaten by a Fatimid army under Abu Al Qassim, who took
over Tlemcen. In 976, again as allies of the Ummayads in Spain and
under the leadership of Khazrun Ibn Fulful, the Maghrawa conquered
Sijilmassa with the oases in the surrounding area south of the Middle Atlas from the Banu Midrar, a Maknassa clan who had built the
city in 757. Ibn Fulful established an Umayyad protectorate over his
territory. In 973, when the Umayyad Ghalib invaded Morocco, the
Fatimid influence was eliminated except for a brief period when the
Sanhaja chieftain Buluggin Ibn Ziri inflicted a defeat on Maghrawa
and pushed most of the Maghrawa people into central Morocco.
MAKNASSA
• 87
In general, from 973, the Zanata tribes Maghrawa, Banu Ifran, and
Maknassa governed Morocco for the Sunni Ummayads. In the middle of the 11th century, the Maghrawa controlled most the Sous and
Drâa, Sijilmassa, and Aghmat as well as Fès, where they had established themselves since 987. The Maghrawa period was one of warfare and tension between Sunni rule in Morocco and Kharijite rule
further east that led to the destruction of the Tlemcen-TahartSijilmassa corridor, transforming it from a thriving commercial region
to a less prosperous nomadic area. By mid-century, they were beaten
by the advancing Almoravids. Sijilmassa was lost in 1056 and Fès in
1069. The Almoravid assault put an end to the Maghrawa dynasty.
MAKNASSA. One of the large historic Zanata dynasties that in preIslamic times migrated from present-day Libya and Tunisia into Algeria with Tahart as a center. Many of its members then moved on
into eastern and central Morocco, gradually expanding in the Malwiyya valley and further into the Rif Mountain lands as well as toward the plains bordering the Atlantic coasts. Some of their clans
were among the troops that in the seventh century under Tariq Ibn
Ziyad set out for the conquest of Spain. These groups settled the socalled Fahs al-Bullut (Highland of the Acorn Fields, today Los
Petroches) north of Cordoba and in the region of Saragossa, where
the place name of Mequinensa still recalls its one-time inhabitants.
In Morocco, the Maknassa laid out in a fertile countryside an agglomeration of settlements that were to develop into the cities of
Meknes and Taza. They also founded in the oases of Tafilalet, on the
border of the Sahara, the town of Sijilmassa. Masala Ibn Habus, an
outstanding Maknassa chieftain who had espoused the Kharijite doctrine, subdued in 912 Tahart, the former Rustumid imamate, and was
entrusted with the governorship of the town and the surrounding area.
Next he conquered the Salihids (an Arab dynasty) principality of
Nakur in 917. Then he took the Idrisid capital of Fès and the mountain region as far as Tlemcen in 922. Finally, he occupied Sijilmassa.
Among all the tribes in central and northern Morocco, the various
Maknassa groups put up the most tenacious resistance to the advancing Almoravid armies impelled by the force of their great leader
Yusuf Ibn Tashafin (1061–1107). After several battles against the
88 •
MAMMERI, MOULOUD (1917–1989)
Almoravids, the Maknassas’ élan was forever broken, but down to
this day a tribal group in the area of Taza still bears their name.
MAMMERI, MOULOUD (1917–1989). His Berber name is Lmulud
Ath M`ammar, and he was born in Taourirt Mimoun in Greater
Kabylia. Mammeri was a novelist, poet, and playwright. He was one
of Algeria’s greatest francophone literary figures, and he devoted all
his life to the promotion of Berber culture and language. His name is
synonymous with the Algerian Berber movement. In 1980, the Algerian authorities canceled his lecture on Berber culture (Berber poetry) at the University of Tizi Ouzou. This instigated the bloody
events of the Berber Spring.
Mammeri attended elementary school in his native village. After a
long stay in Rabat (Morocco), he returned to Algiers, where he attended the Lycée Bugeaud and the Lycée Louis-le-Grand in Paris. He
planned to enroll in the École Normale Supérieure, but World War II
broke out, and he took part in the American campaigns in Italy,
France, and Germany. He was active in the war of independence and
was a member of the team that drafted a report to the United Nations
on the Algerian decolonization question. Hunted by the French police, he fled to Morocco and stayed there until independence.
After independence, Mammeri became a professor at the University of Algiers. The endowed chair of Berber studies was eliminated
in 1962, and Mammeri managed to teach a course on Berber ethnology. In 1969, he became director of the Centre de Recherches Anthropologiques, Préhistoriques et Ethnographiques (CRAPE). During
his tenure as director of this center and because of the vacuum left by
the departing French archaeologists and ethnographers, he devoted
his energies to the development of anthropological research on
Berber oral literature, culture, and ethnomusicology. His ethnographic approach to the study of Algerian society was not accepted
by the state authorities, as the latter regarded ethnography as embodying the intentions of the colonial research schemes. This led to
his removal from the directorship of the center in 1978. Despite these
difficulties, he continued working on Berber issues. In 1982, he established the Centre d’études et de recherches amazigh (CERAM) in
Paris, with the journal Awal (The Word) dedicated to research on
Berber issues.
MARINIDS (1244–1464)
• 89
Similar to other writers of his generation, his literary legacy, be it
in French or Berber, tells of the cultural struggles at the intersection
of North African (especially Berber) and French culture. His novels
in French include La colline oubliée (1952); Le sommeil du juste
(1955); L’opium et le bâton (1965); La traversée (1982), which tells
of his own disillusionment with postindependence Algeria; L’ahelil
du Gourara (1985); and Culture savante, culture vécue (1938–1989).
His plays are Le Banquet, précèdé de la mort absurde des Aztèques
(1973) and Le Foehn (1982). His works concerning Berber culture
and poetry are les Iserfa, poèmes de Si Mohand ou Mhand (1969),
Tajerrumt n tmazighte (Berber Grammar, 1976), Poèmes kabyles anciens (1980), Machaho and Tellem chaho (1980), Yenna-yas Chikh
Mohand (1989), and Précis de grammaire Berbère (Kabyle, 1986).
On 25 February 1989 he died in an automobile accident.
MARINIDS (1244–1464). The Berber Marinid dynasty was founded
by a clan of one the nomadic Zanata branches that had its territory
on the fringe of the Sahara Desert between the oases of Tafilalet and
Figuig. They refused to be fitted into the politicoreligious order of the
Almohads state, were defeated by the Almohads in 1144, and were
driven back into the desert. In 1245, in alliance with other Zanata
groups, they pressed northward again as far as the Rif Mountains. By
1258, the Marinids had control of most of eastern and northern Morocco from the Drâa to Sijilmassa to Salé, Taza, and Fès. For a while,
however, they were forced into obedience by the Almohads, the Hafsids, and the Zayyanid dynasty of `Abd al-Wadid in Tlemcen. The alWadid dynasty was led by Yaghmurasan, and they seem to have been
threatened and so supported the Almohads. In the 14th century, the
Marinids briefly conquered much of Algeria (including Tlemcen in
1337) and Tunis in 1347, but their hold was ephemeral except for
parts of Algeria. The probable motive behind pressing eastward was
to obtain the profits from the trans-Saharan trade, which had moved
largely east with the decline of Ghana and the Empire of Mali in the
14th century. During the last century of the Marinid period, the state
was ruled by Wattasid vizirs (1420–1458) followed by Wattasid sultans (1465–1549).
One of the major limitations of the Marinid dynasty was that it was
not founded on a religious doctrine and its rulers could not claim
90 •
MASHISH IBN `ABD AL-SALAM AL-HASANI
special religious status to legitimize their leadership. They encountered difficulties in Fès, where the local elites considered Marinid
claims to rule inferior claims to legitimacy than their own, Idrisid ancestry. To thwart local opposition and close the religious deficit, the
Marinids promoted Islamic education (Maliki School of law) and a legalistic scholarly approach to religion through a madrasa system in
major urban centers. They were also tolerant of Jews, maybe because
the Muslim elite was so antagonistic, and the Marinid period is viewed
as a golden era for Moroccan Judaism. Architecture, commerce, and
culture flourished during the Marinid tenure. The tolerance of nonMuslims and the inability to claim special religious status damaged
their claims to power and enabled the Wattasid takeover, the development of autonomous states such as the town of Chefchaouen established by Sharifs, and the subsequent Sa`diyin invasion. In the years
of the dynasty’s fall, a Marinid branch established in the northeastern
region of Morocco an independent emirate with its seat in the mountainous fortress of Dabdou. It maintained itself until the first quarter
of the 16th century largely with the help of the Muslim and Jewish
refugees from Spain to whom it offered asylum after the fall of
Granada in 1492. By the beginning of the 16th century, the Wattasid
sultan Mohammed al-Sheikh (1472–1505) peacefully incorporated
the emirate into Moroccan territory.
MASHISH IBN `ABD AL-SALAM AL-HASANI. He was one of the
most popular Moroccan saints (ca. 1228). He was born in the mountain region of the Jbala al-`Alam southeast of Tetouan, obviously of
Berber origin but later attributed a genealogy going back to the
Prophet’s family and thus was elevated to Sharifian, or holy rank. He
died, being assassinated a “false prophet,” a supporter of the
Marinids in their struggle against the declining Almohad rule, who
apparently viewed the saint’s influence on the people a danger for
their own politicoreligious purposes. Around Ibn Mashish’s name,
whose tomb on the top of a mountain remained a lodge of local reverence, a circle of legends and tales about the miracles he had performed was woven over time. Some 200 years after his death, his
veneration began to spread all over northern Morocco, and from the
16th century on, he was revered in North Africa as a qutb (a pillar or
focus of mystical worship).
MAYSARA AL-MATGHARI
• 91
MASMUDA. Ibn Khaldun distinguished three major groups among
the Berbers: Zanata, Sanhaja, and Masmuda. He ascribed to each a
separate genealogy leading to a common eponymous ancestor. Each
of these groups consisted of a larger number of tribes that, in the case
of Masmuda and Zanata, lived separated from each other and led different ways of life. The Masmuda branches and subgroups occupied
the major parts of Morocco: the Ghommara all over the Rif as far as
the straits and southward into the plains by the Abu Ragrag and
Sabou rivers; their neighbors, the Barghwata, as far as the Oum alRabi`, which separated them from the Doukkala; further south, down
to the Tansift River, the Ragraga; and gradually gaining the hill country, the Haha, and a number of minor groupings.
In the middle of the 12th century, the Masmuda of the mountains
and those of the plains united in their common faith in the religiopolitical doctrine preached by the Mahdi Ibn Tumart among the
Hargha and Hintata in the western part of the High Atlas. Their union
forged the Almohad Empire, the mightiest concentration of power in
North Africa, and the frame of some of its splendid cultural achievements. When it started to lose its control, another family of Masmuda
blood, the Hafsid, descendants of Ibn Tumart’s devoted follower Abu
Hafs `Umar of the Hintata, built up their power in Tunisia, which
they controlled until the beginning of the 16th century. Today, the descendants of the ancient Masmuda are known as Shluh, making up
the mass of Berber population in the High and Middle Atlas.
MAYSARA AL-MATGHARI. He was the leader of a revolt
(738–740) against Arab domination of several Berber tribes particularly exacerbated by the harsh rule of the Arab governor of Tangier.
He was a Matghara tribesman who had made a living as a waterman
in Al-Qayrawan, and he brought about, under the influence of the heterodox Kharijite doctrine, an alliance of the Matghara, Maknassa,
and Barghwata confederations. They took up arms, soon became
masters of Tangier, and repelled the Arab troops sent from Spain to
establish order. As a result, Maysara assumed the title of caliph and
with such pride that he was assassinated by his own people. Under his
successor, Khalid Ibn Ahmed, a Zanata chieftain, the confederates
conquered the plains of the Sous on the Atlantic coast and routed an
army of the caliph at the banks of the Sabou River in the so-called
92 •
MEDIA
Ghazwat al-ashraf (Battle of the Nobles) of 740. A second army was
beaten the following year, and the revolt spread. It was finally subdued in two battles at the gates of al-Qayrawan in 742.
MEDIA. While audiovisual and print media are under the control of the
state, the emergence of information and communication technologies
(ICTs) has reconfigured the production and consumption of old and
new forms of media in the public sphere. Given the authoritarian nature of most government in Berber country, the use of modern and
mobile technology has radically transformed the media landscape in
three critical ways. First, it provided Berber activists with alternative
and effective ways to debate all things Berber and to short-circuit
government censorship bureaus, which had for so long muffled
Berber initiatives. Second, the arrival of ICTs complemented very
nicely the blooming Berber sociopolitical and cultural awakening.
Third, ICTs provide tools of communication that defy the constraints
of geography and time. This latter dimension has been more critical
in the sense that it allowed Berbers to build imagined and virtual
communities and break away from government control of traditional
forms of media, such as newspapers, magazines, radio, television,
and film.
Print, audio, and digital media encompass a wide range of independent and start-up publications that speak to Berber issues and aspirations. Many Amazigh publications can be found in Berber country newsstands and bookstores. Some are published locally, while
others are imported from abroad, especially France, Spain, Belgium,
and Holland. In Morocco, there are several newspapers and magazines, most of which are trilingual (Berber, Arabic, and French or
Spanish), and focus on Berber culture, language, and history. These
are Amud, Tasafut, Tamagit, Tiwiza, Agraw, Tamunt, Tidmi, Adrar,
Tilelli, Tifawt, Tifinagh, Libika, Tawiza, Agraw, Amazigh magazine,
Le Monde Amazigh, and the first weekly, Amazigh magazine, and
Tamazight. In Algeria, there are the monthly sociocultural magazine
Izuran and La Dépêche de Kabylie. In France, given its colonial history in Berber country, all forms of media are developed to their
fullest thanks to the endeavors of Berber migrant communities energized by the second-generation interest in Berber and global questions. Some on- and offline publications in France and the Canary Is-
MIDDLE ATLAS MOUNTAINS
• 93
lands include Parimazigh, Awal, Imazighen ass-a, Issalan n Temoust,
La Lettre d’Enfants de l’Adrar des Iforas, Notes de linguistique
Berbère, and Diario de canarias.
Internet sites have also boomed over the past two decades. These
sites include amazigh-voice.com, aureschaouia.free.fr, chawinet.com,
congres-mondial-amazigh.org, Kabyle.com, kidal.info, membres.lycos.fr/temoust/, mondeberbere.com, tamazight.biz, tamazgha.fr,
tamazigh.org, and tawalt.com. National and transnational radio and
television stations include Berber Radio and Television (BRTV) and
Radio Amazigh BRTV (France), Radio Chaine 2 (Algeria), Radio
Erif (Morocco), and Amazigh Montreal Radio (Canada), some of
which are available online.
MIDDLE ATLAS MOUNTAINS. This is a mountain chain located in
north-central Morocco. It covers an estimated area of 28,000 square
kilometers and runs for about 400 kilometers from north to south.
The landscape of the Middle Atlas is a region consisting of different
zones with great variations in altitude and in annual precipitation. It
is composed of two major parts: high plateaus with an elevation ranging from 1,100 to 2,100 meters as well a conventional mountain
chain reaching an elevation of 2,500 meters in some areas. Its topography dominates the surrounding lowlands and is characterized by a
Mediterranean climate, with sufficient snow accumulation and rainfall for the practice of pastoral nomadism and rain-fed agriculture.
Lying on the northern edge of the mountain range, the Sais plain
forms one of Morocco’s most favored rainfall areas, receiving an average annual precipitation of 600 to 700 millimeters. The area of the
plain that joins the foothills of the Middle Atlas is called the dir, or
slope. It is a well-watered area, forested and covered with green pastures throughout the hot and dry summer period. Early in the French
Protectorate (1912–1956), the French discovered that the climate and
soils of the Sais were suitable for grapevines, and it became a center
of viniculture as well as the site of intensive land appropriation
schemes.
The area is home to several Tamazight-speaking Sanhaja tribes
who make up several confederations known as Aït Idrassen, Aït
Oumalou, and Aït Yaflman. The Aït Idrassen incorporate Aït Ihand,
Aït `Ayyash, Aït Oufella, Aït Youssi, Aït Ndhir, Mjatt, Aït Ouallal,
94 •
MOHA OU HAMMOU ZAYANI
Imelwan, Aït Yemmour, and Aït Sadden. The Aït Oumalou (literally,
“people of the shade”) are composed of Ishqeren, Beni Mguild,
Ishaq, Zayan, and Aït Sukhman. The Aït Yaflman (literally, “those
who found peace”) incorporate a number of tribes located at the
southern end of the High Atlas around Midelt. They consist of the Aït
Yahia, Aït Hdiddou, Aït Morghad, Aït Izdey, and Guerwan.
MOHA OU HAMMOU ZAYANI. He was a member of the Aït Harkat
tribe of the Zayan confederation. In 1877, he became the caid of the
Zayan confederation, and he ruled from his citadel in the city of
Khenifra, which is located on the banks of the Oum Errabi’ River. To
supplement his pastoral and agricultural activities, the location of his
citadel allowed him to collect right of passage taxes on transhumant
nomads as well as on traders.
Moha ou Hammou was the leader of resistance in the Middle Atlas Mountains during the establishment of the French Protectorate in
Morocco in 1912 and before. During the reign of Sultan Moulay Yusuf
(1912–1927), which overlapped with the arrival of Louis-Hubert
Lyautey’s protectorate projects, resistance activity against French occupation intensified. Having allied himself with the sultan for several
years, he was able to acquire firearms, and this allowed him to mobilize Zayan men and call for a jihad against the French presence. In
1914, when French troops occupied the fief of Moha ou Hammou and
controlled his capital, Khenifra, he and his followers retreated to the
surrounding hills to prepare their revenge. On 13 November, they
came down from the hills, set up camp in the village of Elhri (about
15 kilometers south of Khenifra), and launched a devastating attack
on the French. The French lost 23 officers, 580 soldiers, 8 cannons,
and 10 machine guns. This attack is referred to as the Battle of Elhri
and still remains a cause célèbre of Zayan social history. However,
this victory was short lived, as the French regrouped and returned in
full force to pursue Moha ou Hammou in the rugged terrain of the
Middle Atlas Mountains. The search went on for six years until 1920
when he was killed with arms in his hands. See also `ASSOU OU
BASLAM; AL-KHATTABI ADELKARIM.
MOUVEMENT NATIONAL POPULAIRE (MNP). This political
party was formed in July 1991 by Mahjoubi Ahardan after he was
MOUVEMENT POPULAIRE (MP)
• 95
forced from the leadership of the Mouvement Populaire (MP) by Mohand Laenser. Despite its average election results since 1991, it has received less than half the votes of the reorganized Mouvement Populaire.
In 2002 national elections, it won 18 seats in the parliament.
MOUVEMENT POPULAIRE (MP). This is a political party in Morocco, and it is known by its Arabic name, Al Haraka al-Sha`biyyah.
It emerged soon after the achievement of the country’s independence,
originally in the Rif regions among the former officers of the Liberation Army (Jaysh al-Tahrir), but quickly spread also among the people of the Atlas and the Tafilalet. During its early formative stages,
the party embodied the resentment felt by certain members toward
the dominating position and usurpation of power by members of the
Istiqlal Party who had never participated in the actual combat. The
founding members were Haddu Rifi, a lieutenant in the Liberation
Army; Doctor `Abd al-Karim, a physician of Casablanca; and
Mahjoubi Ahardan, former captain in the French army, then governor
of the province of Rabat.
The movement rapidly gained a growing number of adherents and
sympathizers, especially in the armed forces, but also made many potent enemies. Hence, in 1957, it came forth with a party program, but
it was banned allegedly because of illegal formation, and Mahjoubi
Ahardan was removed from office. Yet the tensions in the Rif and the
Tafilalet regions increased and, in October 1958, broke out into serious disturbances on the occasion of the funeral of a Berber commander (`Abbes Massaadi) of the Liberation Army, assassinated allegedly by Ben Barka in Fès (Pennell 2000, 304), which was attended
by 5,000 tribesmen and conducted by Dr. Khatib and Mahjoubi
Ahardan. A few days later, both men were arrested. This was the beginning of a popular rising directed against the regime and politics of
the Istiqlal Party that started in Oulmes, Ahardan’s native region in
the Middle Atlas, and spread southward into the valleys of the High
Atlas and the Tafilalet region. In December 1958, a new cabinet
came to power, Khatib and Ahardan were set free, and the Mouvement Populaire was formally recognized. Subsequently, both men
were entrusted with numerous positions in the government of Morocco. The party has been resolutely royalist since its formation, and
this may explain its prolonged existence.
96 •
MOUVEMENT POPULAIRE DÉMOCRATIQUE ET CONSTITUTIONEL (MPDC)
The Mouvement Populaire has primarily a rural base. It stands for
rural smallholders and the landless poor as well as low-skilled urban
labor. Its programs stress improved social services, agricultural cooperatives, and state-based development equitably distributed between rural and urban areas. The party wants to secure the poor and
the marginalized a measure of influence on social and economic policy, commensurate with its position as the majority of the population.
In 1986, Mahjoubi Ahardan was removed from the position of leadership in the MP and then formed a new party, the Mouvement National Populaire. The reorganized Mouvement Populaire, under Mohand Laenser, has increased its share of parliamentary seats since the
1993 elections. In the 2002 elections, it won 27 seats.
MOUVEMENT POPULAIRE DÉMOCRATIQUE ET CONSTITUTIONEL (MPDC). This political party is an offshoot of the
Mouvement Populaire established in February 1967 by Doctor
`Abd al-Karim Khatib after he was ousted from the Mouvement Populaire on 4 November 1966. Its secretary-general, Doctor Khatib,
was one of the leading founders of the Mouvement Populaire. The
MPDC won no seats in 1993. In 1992, Doctor Khatib joined forces
with the Attawhid wa al-Islah association and founded the progovernment Islamist party, Parti de la Justice et Développement (PJD).
In the 2002 national elections, the PJD won 42 seats.
MOUVEMENTS ET FRONTS UNIFIÉS DE L’AZAOUAD
(MFUA). See FRONT ISLAMIQUE ARABE DE L’AZAOUAD;
FRONT POPULAIRE DE LIBÉRATION DE L’AZAOUAD.
MOZABITES. They are known as Banu Mzab or simply Mzab, a
Berber community of the heterodox Ibadithe sect, the survivors of the
once-flourishing Rustimid imamate of Tahart or the city-republic of
Sadrata, which succeeded it. Tahart is located near the town of Ouargala in the Algerian Sahara. Driven out of Sadrata in the middle of
the 11th century, the Ibadithes withdrew into the arid and inhospitable limestone highland of the Shabka, some 645 kilometers south
of the capital city, Algiers. There, on the Mzab River, hence the name
under which they are currently known, through hard work they created large groves of date trees irrigated by a dense network of chan-
MOZABITES
• 97
nels. These plantations requiring large investments of labor and capital are not to be viewed, however, from the point of view of economic returns. In fact, their maintenance is made possible only by the
earnings of the Mozabite merchants and capitalists established all
over Algeria.
The Mozabites live in a loose confederation of seven small urban
settlements that grew up between the 11th and 17th centuries. These
seven cities of the M’zab are Beni Isguen, Ghardaïa, Melika,
Bounoura, Elateuf, Guerrara, and Berriane, with Ghardaïa as the
largest and most important urban center of the Mzab country. Each
town constitutes a sort of theocratic republic governed by two assemblies: one, the halqa (circle), of 12 religious heads (I`zzaban)
and the other consisting of laymen in charge of the administration
and police affairs. Civil and penal jurisdiction lay exclusively in the
hands of the I`azzaban and was based on their interpretation of the
Qur’an and the Hadith (sayings and practices of the Prophet). These
commentaries were compiled in numerous collections until Sheikh
`Abdel `Aziz of the town of Bni Isguen codified them in the 10 volumes of his Kitab al-Nil. Following the incorporation into the Algerian administration of the Mozabite territory (1882) after it had already been declared (1853) a French protectorate, certain reforms
were introduced into this code, but most of them remained practically unobserved, so that the French policymakers thought it wise to
exempt the Mozabites from the innovations introduced in 1959 into
the traditional legislation regulating marriage and divorce in Algeria. After independence, Sheikh Buyud Ibrahim was designated to
represent the Mozabite community in the government of the Algerian Republic.
The desert environment and the isolation of their homeland have
never stopped the Mozabites from gaining a place in the economy of
Algeria. In Ottoman times, certain occupations, such as the running
of public baths of slaughterhouses or mills, were almost exclusively
under their control. Today, about one-sixth of the male population
(women are not allowed ever to leave the Mzab River region) seeks
commercial success on the markets of the larger Algerian towns and
cities in various commercial enterprises. Other Ibadithe communities
are found in the Tunisian island of Jerba and the Jbal Nefusa in Libya.
See also KHARIJISM.
98 •
MUSIC
MUSIC. Berber music is derived from a blending of rural, urban, and
global expressions and styles. Music is almost invariably associated
with poetry and various modes of singing and dancing. Traditional
Berber music could be divided into two major categories: collective
celebrations and professional musicians. While collective music involves village- or family-wide participation in such performances as
ahidus and ahwash, professional music, referred to as imdyazan or
rways, consists of traveling bands of two or four musicians, led by a
poet called amdyaz or rays. Traditional music uses a wide array of instruments consisting of flutes, drums, lute-like instruments (wtar and
rebab), fiddles, and ghaitas (pipe-like instrument). Musical performances usually start with an instrumental session on rebab or wtar, followed by a tambourine/drum and a flute, which gives the notes and
the rhythms of the melody that follows. The next phase is the amarg,
or sung poetry, followed by dancing. In Morocco, some of the most
popular singers of this genre are Mohamed Rouicha, Hadda Ou `Akki
and Bannassar Ou Khouya, Cherifa, Najat A`tabu, Tihihit, Taba`amrant, Al Haj Bal`id, and Demseri, to mention a few.
Unlike Moroccan Berber music, Kabyle music was known outside
North Africa as early as the 1930s, especially in France. The extensive rural-to-urban and international migration has transformed
Kabyle music in many ways. The denial of recognition of Berber culture and language by postcolonial governments has also had a considerable impact on the production of Berber music on both sides of
the Mediterranean Sea. The centrality of poetry in Berber life to
speak truth to oppression and power has led to a passionate interest
in the songs of culturally and politically engaged artists such as Slimane Azem, Chérifa, Akli Yahyatene, Hanifa, Kamal Hamadi, Ferhat, Aït Menguellet, Matoub Lounes, and Idir. Many Berber musicians were and are persecuted or even killed, as in the case of Matoub
Lounes in Algeria. In France, where there is a significant Berber diaspora in search of its roots, Idir and Aït Menguellet are widely popular and have come to represent the symbols of Berberism or
Tamazgha. In the early 1970s, Idir had the first international hit for
Kabyle music, and he is said to have ushered in the new age of the
world-beat genre.
Tuareg traditional music uses rhythms and vocal styles similar to
the music of other Berbers and tends to lean most often toward the
NUMIDIA
• 99
call-and-response style of singing modes. In contrast to other Berber
groups, among the Tuareg, music is mostly the domain of women,
who are held in high esteem as imzad players (a one-string instrument
like a violin) and poetesses. Music celebrations for the most part center on the performance of ahal, which is an amorous gathering of
young men and women to recite poetry. Tuareg courtship ceremonies
such as the tendi and ahal center on the vocal trilling of women, special dances, and singing of love poetry marking the occasion. Tuareg
have produced internationally renowned bands in Tartit and Tinariwen. Other remarkable experiments in modern Berber music include
Ousman, Imazighen, Izanzaren, Ammouri Mbarek, Djur Djura, Slimane Azem, Cherif Kheddam, Afous, Takfarinass, and Yani, among
many. In general, Berber music is informed by social and political
protest and fuses traditional music and modern styles, adding a hybrid dimension to Berber voices enabling them to reclaim their place
in the world.
–N–
NATIONAL PACT. A pact signed on 12 April 1992 between Tuareg
military and political groups and the Malian government to end the
Tuareg Revolt of 1990–1992. The pact granted important concessions to the peoples of the north: Tuareg and Maure. The negotiations were mediated by the French and the Algerians, who also acted
as guarantors of the pact’s implementation. The pact was a major
achievement for the transitional government of President Amadou
Toumani Touré. Regrettably, this pact collapsed in mid-1994 when
three Tuareg groups withdrew their men from the Malian armed
forces.
NUMIDIA. This refers to the ancient kingdom of eastern Algeria with
its seat of power in Cirta, present-day Constantine. It gained eminence during the reign of Berber kings such as Masinissa and
Jugurtha. After Rome’s defeat of Jugurtha in 106 B.C., Mauritania
took control of western Numidia. Numidian kings were caught in internal power struggles, and this weakened Numidia further. Eventually, Juba II left Numidia to govern Mauritania. Mauritania and
100 •
OUFKIR, MAJOR GENERAL MOHAMMED (1924–1972)
Numidia were soon absorbed in the Roman Empire. Numidia was invaded by the Vandals in the fifth century and by the Arabs in the
eighth. The main urban centers of ancient Numidia were Cirta (now
Constantine) and Hippo Regius (now Annaba). See also AUGUSTINE; CHAOUIA.
–O–
OUFKIR, MAJOR GENERAL MOHAMMED (1924–1972). He
was born in the Aït Saghrouchene village of Ain Cha`ir between
Boudnib and Bouanane in eastern Morocco. His father was a caid,
and he facilitated the French invasion of southern Morocco and Tafilalet and was rewarded for his services after 1912 with the caidate of
Boudnib. As a fils de notables, Oufkir graduated from the Berber normal school of Azrou and the military academy of Meknes. In 1943,
he took part in the Allied expeditionary corps in Italy. From 1947 to
1950, he served as a commando officer in the French army in IndoChina. In 1950, he served in the general staff of the French army as
a liaison officer with the Royal Palace. In 1955, Sultan Mohammed
V appointed him as his aide-de-camp.
His liaison post was crucial at the time, as he worked as an intermediary between the French and the exiled king Mohammed V. This
gained him trust and access in the new independent state. During the
Rif Revolt of 1958–1959, he was in charge of repressing the Rif
rebels, and his ruthless tactics gained him the post of minister of interior in 1961. In 1960, Oufkir reorganized the Moroccan military
forces and became the director the Sûreté Nationale to control dissidents. In 1964, he was appointed, once again, minister of the interior,
and during the same year he was promoted to the rank of general. After the abortive coup d’état of Skhirat in 1971, he became the minister of defense and was promoted to major general of the army.
He is remembered for his brutal repression of the 1965 riots of
Casablanca and was accused and convicted in the adduction and presumed later death of Mehdi Ben Barka. This latter event led to a cooling in Franco-Moroccan relations until the end of the decade. In the
coup manqué of 1971, Oufkir, who was present in Skhirat, was not
accused of complicity and was responsible for the rounding up of
PASTORAL NOMADISM
• 101
various people implicated in the coup. In the second abortive coup in
1972, the pilots implicated Oufkir, and he is said to have died from
self-inflicted multiple wounds to the body on 17 August 1972. He is
buried in his native village, Ain Cha`ir. See also MOUVEMENT
POPULAIRE.
–P–
PARTI DE LA JUSTICE ET DÉVELOPPEMENT (PJD). See
MOUVEMENT POPULAIRE DÉMOCRATIQUE ET CONSTITITIONEL (MPDC).
PASTORAL NOMADISM. Historically, Berbers were almost entirely
nomadic peoples until the modern times ushered in by colonialism.
Although some groups practiced semipastoral nomadism and engaged
in seasonal and flood-based agriculture, the pastoral economy was
supplemented by trading, raiding, escorting services, and above all
herding. The herds were composed mainly of sheep, goats, and
camels. Because of the diversity of the ecology of Berber country,
modes of pastoral nomadism varied from one region to another. Some
groups practiced transhumance, or seasonal migration, between high
and low lands, while others tended to concentrate around wells or
other points of water, such as springs and ponds. The Aït Atta of southern Morocco and some Tuareg groups are good examples of these
pastoral nomadic strategies. This way of life was (and still is in some
areas) a constant battle for survival in arid and semiarid zones, known
for their highly variable rainfall and recurrent cycles of drought. Although limited by the scarcity of water and pasture, nomads have developed coping mechanisms in the form of using multiple subsistence
strategies combining agriculture and herding to contain risk and making a living in lands with little or no rain at all. Nomads have also developed sophisticated cognitive skills about sense of direction, knowledge of the stars, and funds of ecological knowledge of desert and
mountain landscapes. Furthermore, because of conflict over maintenance and management of scarce resources, nomads have been associated with the presence of maraboutic lodges and saints to keep law
and order over contested water and pasture resources.
102 •
QADIRIYA
From the 1960s to the present, many groups have abandoned pastoral nomadism partly because a series of droughts has destroyed
their herds and also because of the expansion of economic and administrative infrastructure made necessary by the plans to explore
and exploit mineral resource and opportunities to receive drought relief, education, and above all wage labor in villages and small towns.
Moreover, following the devastating droughts of the 1960s, most
governments launched sedentarization programs and established
agricultural villages for drought-stricken nomads throughout Berber
land. Today, with the exception of pastoral nomads in naturally endowed areas with reliable water and pasture, pastoral nomadism has
almost ceased in the great Sahara, and most nomads have settled
down either in villages and towns or in refugee camps, as in the case
of some Tuareg groups in Mali, Niger, and Algeria.
In general, pastoral-nomadic social organization is based on what
anthropologists call the segmentary lineage model. The notion of
segmentation stresses the fact that order and peace are maintained not
by specialized agencies or institutions of a state but by the balanced
opposition that unites forces and alliances in case of external threats.
Such societies are divided into groups, which in turn further divide.
All groups at the same level of segmentation are in balanced opposition, and this ensures that there will be groups in balanced opposition
that can be mobilized in times of conflict. Another essential characteristic of pastoral-nomadic societies is the presence of the saints, like
the Shorfa and the Murabitin Arabs, putative descendants of the
Prophet and the holy saints, who mediate and resolve conflict over
water and pasture resources. The elementary social unit of analysis is
the household or takat, and a number of households form what is
called an igezdu. Households belong to lineages, or ighsan. The
ighram, or village, may shelter different lineages and often trace
their genealogy to a common ancestor. Lineages are parts of clans,
and a number of clans make up the taqbilt (tribe). Tribes, in turn,
form confederations. The Aït Yaflman of the eastern High Atlas is a
good example of a confederated group. See also AGDAL.
–Q–
QADIRIYA. The most important Muslim religious brotherhood
(tariqa) in much of Niger, including the Tuareg. It was established
RASSEMBLEMENT POUR LA CULTURE ET LA DÉMOCRATIE (RCD)
• 103
by Abdelkader al-Jilani (1077–1166) in Baghdad and disseminated to
Morocco in the 1450s. The brotherhood was popular in Zinder,
Tahoua, and Agadez but lost ground in the 1920s to the Tijaniya
brotherhood. Its current strongholds are Zinder and Agadez, and it is
prevalent among the Tuareg. See also ISLAM; ZAWIYA.
–R–
RAHMANIYA. This is a religious brotherhood established at the end
of the 18th century in Kabylia by Mohammed `Abd al-Rahman (d.
1793) of the Aït Smai`il, a tribe in the Jurjura Mountains. He began
his religious studies in Algiers and continued them at the Al-Azhar
school in Cairo, where became deeply engaged in mystical doctrine
and practice and also joined an Egyptian brotherhood. A legend has
it that a miracle doubled his dead body, one being taken away by the
Turks and buried at a place near Algiers and the other one remaining
in his tomb at the brotherhood’s lodge, hence his surname Abu
Qabrayn (the man with the two tombs).
It was the Rahmaniya head, Mohammed Amzian Ibn al-Haddad,
and his son al-`Aziz who in 1871 proclaimed jihad against the French
intruders and started the most tenacious of the many Kabyle tribal insurrections. After its suppression by the French, al-`Aziz was sent
into exile, and he escaped and settled in Jeddah (Saudi Arabia). Nevertheless, the Rahmaniya branched out further under various names
into Algeria, Tunisia, and the oases throughout the Sahara Desert. See
also ISLAM; ZAWIYA.
RASSEMBLEMENT POUR LA CULTURE ET LA DÉMOCRATIE (RCD). This is a secular Berber party born out of the Mouvement Culturel Berbère (MCB) in Algeria. It was founded by a human
rights activist and former Front des Forces Socialistes (FFS) member, Said Saidi, in February 1989, two weeks after the national referendum on the authorization of a multiparty system. Because of its
formation date, many analysts believe that the RCD was midwifed by
government authorities to counterbalance the weight of the recently
legalized Berber-based party Front des Forces Socialistes.
The RCD was formed as a Berber political party, focusing on
Berber cultural and linguistic rights as well as broader democratization and human rights issues. The RCD and the FFS formed the
104 •
REFUGEES
Mouvement Culturel Berbère (MCB) as an umbrella organization under which the two parties work on joint action to defend Berber
rights. In 1999, the RCD joined the government, becoming the first
postindependence Berber-dominated party to participate in a coalition government. While this may appear as a positive step in the direction of integrating the Berber dimension in Algerian politics, the
RCD has proved to be infective in pushing forward Berber linguistic
and cultural rights. Additionally, in the 1980s and 1990s, the Algerian regime faced the challenges of the Front Islamique du Salut (FIS;
an Islamist movement) and other Islamic parties that hampered
progress on Berber issues.
Said Saidi took part in the presidential election of November 1995.
The RCD condemned the November 1996 constitutional change that
privileges “Arab-Islamic values” (Islam as “the state religion” and Arabic as the only official language of the land and a prohibition of political parties founded on religious, linguistic, associative, or regionalist
values) and discriminates against Berber language and culture.
In contrast to the FSS’s reluctant moves in the Algerian political
process, the RCD took part in municipal and parliamentary elections
and backed the military’s eradication of Islamists until April 2001
when the government gendarmes gunned down and murdered
demonstrations and innocent bystanders in Kabylia. Since then,
however, the party has joined in condemning the actions of the
regime. The most recent legislative elections, the first since the military coup of 1992, were held in June 1997. The RCD won 19 seats
out of a 380-member National People’s Assembly (al majlis al cha`bi
al watani).
REFUGEES. The causes of the Tuareg refugee problems reside in the
wider context of the profound and, in many ways, catastrophic social,
political, economic, and environmental changes that had affected the
area for several decades prior to the refugee exodus. The result has
been a progressive disruption of the fragile agropastoralist equilibrium on which the livelihood of the area depends. The destabilization
of Tuareg historical territories was the long-term consequence of
three main factors. First, French colonial rule and the subsequent rise
of nation-states in the Saharan weakened the Tuareg tribes and ended
their control of the trans-Saharan caravan trade that had been a major
REFUGEES
• 105
source of income for them. Second, the environmental degradation
brought about by 25 years of low rainfall between 1965 and 1990
worsened into the disastrous droughts of 1973 and 1984 and further
destroyed the traditional livelihood of pastoral nomads. Finally, there
was the marginalization of northern regions of Mali and Niger by the
Malian and Nigerian governments in the years following independence in 1960. While northern regions comprise about 70 percent of
the two countries’ territories, they are home to only 10 percent of
their populations, and government investment in these vast regions
remained negligible to nonexistent.
The consequence of these factors led to the emergence of militant
opposition, particularly among certain groups of young men in the
Tuareg areas of the far northeast (Kidal and Menaka) who came to
be known as ishumar (jobless). In 1963, the first rebellion in Kidal
was harshly put down and led to the imposition of military rule in the
area. The much more well-organized rebellions of 1990s, sparked by
a parallel uprising in northern Niger, was spearheaded by Tuareg
combatants who had earlier migrated to Libya in search of work and
received military training there. The fighting led to the flight of some
150,000 persons from Mali to Algeria, Burkina Faso, Mauritania, and
Niger between 1990 and 1994.
Currently, there are approximately 68,000 assisted Tuareg refugees
in Burkina Faso and Mauritania and about 100,000 in Algeria from
Mali and Niger. Tuareg refugee populations face three pressing and
interrelated problematic issues. The first involves the urgent need for
an assessment of the refugee resettlement programs, especially the
extent to which the grievances and causes of the Tuareg rebellions
of the 1990s have been addressed. The second is the prevailing insecurity spurred by the spillover of Algeria’s Islamic struggles and politics into Tuareg territories. The third is the rise of banditry, warlordism, and smuggling of illegal goods across the Sahara, especially
cigarettes, hard drugs, and arms, and the trafficking of illegal migrants to Europe. The “no-man’s-land” image could potentially be
the major problem facing Tuareg populations and refugees as mounting insecurity is increasing people’s perceptions and fears that the
causes that led to the Tuareg rebellions in the 1990s in Mali and
Niger may resurface. See also PASTORAL NOMADISM; TUAREG
REBELLIONS.
106 •
RIF
RIF. The Arabic term rif is a geographical notion that refers to the
northern zone of Morocco formerly under Spanish and international
control. It is an area of about 20,000 square kilometers, stretching in
width from the Strait of Gibraltar to Oued Lukus and in length from
the Atlantic coast to Oued Moulouya. People of the Rif region recognize three main confederations as well as territorial divisions: Rif,
Ghommara, and Sanhaja. They also recognize a territory known as
Jbala, the Arabic word for “mountains or hills people.”
In the Rif, people of the Atlantic shore are called “Igharbiyen
(westerners). To the west and southwest of the Rif is the Northern
Sanhaja, which is composed of Berber-speaking Sanhaja Sghir or
Little Sanhaja and the Arabophone Sanhaja. The Sanhaja confederation is composed of 10 tribes: Ktama, Aït Seddath, Bani Gmil, Aïth
Kannus, Taghzut, Aïth Bu Nasr, Banu Bou Shibat, Bani Hmid, Aïth
Bachir, and Zarqat. On the southern slope of the Rif Mountains are
two other Sanhaja confederations, Sanhaja Ghaddu and Sanhaja
Musbah, but these groups no longer speak Berber and have little contact with the Sanhaja of the northern zone. Furthermore, Bani Bu
Frah and Bani Yittuft are usually regarded as Rifian, although they
have almost lost Berber speech. Mtiwa and Mistasa are disclaimed by
both Rifians and Ghommara, and they may be descendants of immigrants or exiles. Targuist is another special case, as its cultural affiliation is obscured by the presence of holy families, alleged descendants of the Prophet who encouraged a shift from Berber to Arabic
speech. The limits of the Rif are more difficult to trace. Sanhaja and
Ghommara generally view all tribes to the east of them as Rifian, but
among the Aïth Yahya and other tribes of the Kart and Moulouya valleys, this name applies to the tribes of the Oued Nkur watershed. This
is a zone of transition between the “True Rif” (Aïth Waryaghar, Ibbuquyen, Aïth Ammarth, Igznayen, Aïth Tuzin, and Thimsaman) and
the eastern frontier of the northern zone. There are two additional minor confederations within the eastern Rifian group: Iqar’ayen and
Garet. However, the Ouled Stut are intrusive Arab Bedouins, like the
Khult or mixed population of the Atlantic coast.
The Ghommara, whose territory extends along the Mediterranean
coast from Oued Uringa to Oued Lao, consist of about nine tribes
(Banu Bu Zran, Bani Mansur, Baun Khalid, Bani Sliman, Bani
Siyyat, Bani Zejal, Bani Rzin, Bani Grir, and Bani Smih) and are sep-
RIF REVOLT (1957–1959)
• 107
arated from Sanhaja by the main mountain crest. Only a few villages
of Bani Bu Zra and Bani Mansur retain Berber speech. Tradition has
it that these tribes are descendants of the nine sons of an immigrant
schoolteacher named Aghmir, believed to have migrated from the
Sous or Saguia al Hamra region in southern Morocco. In sum, the
eastern half of the northern zone (Rif and Garet) retains Berber
speech, whereas the western half (Jbala and Ghommara) has been
Arabized.
In northern Morocco, three variants of the Berber language are
spoken: Rifian, Sanhajan, and Ghmara. Rifian or Tarifith is by far the
most important, and it varies somewhat from one area to another.
Sanhajan speech is close to Rifian, and the difference between the
two is probably as great as that between Spanish and Portuguese. The
Ghmara speech is almost extinct and is spoken only in Bani Bu Zra
and in a few villages of Bani Mansur and Bani Grir. See also ALKHATTABI ABDELKARIM.
RIF REVOLT (1957–1959). After Moroccan independence, especially
from 1957 to 1959, Rifian Berbers rose up to protest postindependence government policies of marginalization and neglect of northern Morocco. The revolts were ignited by the closure of the Algerian
border to Rifian migration, leading to total unemployment and the
lack of political representation at the level of the Moroccan government. In the midst of this discontent and disenchantment with the exclusionist attitudes of the Istiqlal (independence) Party (a nationalist
and Arabist party) toward all things considered Berber, a disgruntled
member of the Aïth Waryaghar and head of the local Parti Démocratique pour l’Indépendence (PDI), Muhammad nj-Hajj Sillam n-Muh
Amzzyan, emerged to present the grievances of the Rifian Berbers to
the Rabat government. On 11 November 1958, Amzzyan and two
other members of the Aïth Waryaghar, Abd Sadaq Sharrat Khattabi
and Abdelkarim al-Khattabi’s son Rachid, submitted an 18-point program for the Rif to King Mohammed V. This program addressed
many concerns of the Rifian population, ranging from the evacuation
of foreign troops from Morocco and the return of al-Khattabi Abdelkarim to Morocco to the creation of jobs and political representation to tax reductions and rapid Arabization of education for all Moroccans.
108 •
SAMLALI AL-, ABU HASSOUN `ALI (?–1659)
However, by the time this program had been presented to the king,
the Rif revolt had already been under way for almost three weeks. On
25 October 1958, the Ben Hadifa offices of the Istiqlal Party as well
as those of Imzuren were stormed, and government soldiers were
overpowered. It was at this point that the uprising took the form of a
real revolt, reminding the authorities of Abdelkarim al-Khattabi’s
earlier independence movement. To put down the Rifian revolt, the
neophyte Royal Army, under the leadership of then Crown Prince
Moulay Hassan, dealt the Aïth Waryaghar a cruel punishment. By the
end of January 1959, the Aïth Waryaghar were brutally repressed, and
they came down from the mountains strongholds with resentment
just as their fathers and grandfathers had done in the 1920s when Abdelkarim al-Khattabi surrendered to the combined colonial forces of
France and Spain. The brutal repression of the Rif’s revolt may suggest the reasons for Abdelkarim al-Khattabi’s refusal to return to Morocco after independence. After the defeat of the Aïth Waryaghar, the
Rif was subjected to military rule for a few years, and perhaps the
most ruinous legacy of this uprising was the complete official neglect
and marginalization of the area of insurrection by Moroccan authorities over the past five decades, resulting in its underdevelopment and
pressing its population to emigrate to Europe.
–S–
SAMLALI AL-, ABU HASSOUN `ALI (?–1659). He was popularly
known as Abu Hassoun of the Illigh zawiya in the Sous, and he was
also called the emir of the Sous region. He was one of the most
prominent saints of in the last years of the Sa`diyin dynasty (1520–
1660). He was a member of the Samlala clan—one of the branches of
the Jazula tribe, the same from which had come forth two centuries
earlier the great mystical teacher al-Jazuli—and was born in the
coastal town of Massa in southern Sous.
There is little information about al-Samlali’s early life and career.
When his name appears in history, he had already gained spiritual and
political authority in the Sous region. Abu Hassoun’s respected lineage, coupled with clever political maneuvering, gained him a large
number of followers against his two main rivals: Abu Mahalli of the
SANHAJA
• 109
Drâa valley and Yahya al-Hahi, a marabout of the Sous in alliance
with the Sa`diyin dynasty. By 1630, he became the undisputed ruler
of the south, with Illigh the capital of a principality replacing
Sa`diyin authority. His dominance was based on the control of the
caravan trade, the gold trade, and a military force supplied with arms
by European traders, especially the Dutch.
After he eliminated his rivals in the Sous and established his
power, Abu Hassoun carried his preaching and jihad deep into the
Drâa valley and occupied Sijilmassa. His attempt to take hold of the
Tafilalet oases brought him into collision with the Dila zawiya and
the Alawite family who had settled there since the middle of the 13th
century and refused to give ground. The conflict was appeased
through intervention of the Dila brotherhood but broke out and ended
with al-Samlali’s departure from the Tafilalet and Drâa oases. His adversary, the Alawite Moulay `Ali al-Sharif, who soon afterward fell
into his hands, was kept for some time in honorable captivity and was
finally released for a significant ransom. In 1641, Moulay Ali al
Sharif’s son, Muhammad, had himself proclaimed sultan and chased
Abu Hassoun from Tafilalet. Al-Samlali built up territories and
formed a body politic extending over the greater part of the Anti-Atlas and the plain of Sous. He sustained a strong caravan trade with
Sudan and the Senegal and was also engaged in profitable overseas
commercial relations from the port of Massa with England and Holland. By 1670, Moulay Rachid managed to put an end to the Samlali
independent kingdom of the Sous, paving the way for the ascendance
of the Alawite dynasty.
SANHAJA. This is the name of one of the great historic Berber family
of tribes. As early as the third century, some of their branches, such
as the Hawwara, Lawata, Lamtuna, Massufa, and Guddala, seem to
have migrated and slowly penetrated into the Sahara Desert. Gradually, the Sanhaja advanced into Mauritania and spread further into
Sudan and the region of the Niger. Converted to Islam, they carried
their belief systems among the peoples under their rule.
In Mauritania, the Massufa and the Lamtuna united with other small
groups all belonging to the so-called Mulaththamun, or veil wearers,
setting up a tribal kingdom that from the first quarter of the ninth century until the start of the 10th constituted a stabilizing force in the desert
110 •
SANUSIYYA
society, controlling and policing the caravan trade to the Atlantic and
Mediterranean ports. Soon afterward, these efforts led to the rise of the
Almohad Empire amidst the Sanhaja tribes of Guddala and Lamtuna.
Other groups, such as the Jazula, Lamta, and Haskura, while remaining nomads or in early stages of transition to a semisedentary
mode of life, migrated into the plains of the Moroccan coasts of the
Sous region. Others moved northeastward onto the slopes of the
Middle Atlas and the Rif. Still others occupied the oases around Sijilmassa, later turned eastward and spread over the present-day Algerian region of Constantine, where in the 10th century the Kutama
tribe became a pillar of the rising of the Fatimid dynasty. The name
of the Kutama disappeared, but their descendants, the Kabyles, constitute an active element in the intellectual and political life of modern Algeria. From the Algerian Sanhaja emerged the Zirid dynasty,
which reigned from the end of the 10th century until the middle of the
12th. Of Sanhaja blood, too, was a second dynasty in northern Algeria and Tunisia, the Hammadids.
SANUSIYYA. Muslim religious brotherhood (tariqa) inspired by the
militant Wahaabi teachings of a return to the simple and pure way of
life of early Islam. The Sanusiyya was strongly represented among
the Arab and Berber peoples in Cyrenaica, Libya. Its founder, Sayyid
Mohammed Ibn `Ali al-Sannusi, descended from a Berber family in
Algeria, studied at several religious academies in North Africa, then
went to Mecca, where he established tenets of his own and gathered
his first disciples. He left Mecca in 1834 with a group of adepts and
settled in the southern slopes of the Jbal al-Akhdar in Cyrenaica,
from where his missionaries carried his words all over the desert into
the villages of the oases and among the nomadic population. In the
early 1900s, the Sanusiyya order called for a jihad against foreign
colonization, against the Italians, the British, and the French. In 1951,
after independence from Italy, Libya became a federal monarchy
with Sayyid Mohammed Idris al-Sanusi, head of the Sanusiyya
brotherhood, as its first king. He was overthrown by Mu`ammar
Gadhafi in 1969. See also KAOUCEN.
SIJILMASSA. This is the name of the medieval trans-Saharan trade entrepôt, founded near what is Rissani today in southern Morocco. This
SIWA
• 111
name, though, used in scholarly and literary works, fell out of common
currency and was replaced by Tafilalet. The Banu Midrar or Banu
Wasul established the city of Sijilmassa in 757 as a trade entrepôt as
well as a platform to proselytize Berbers and the Sudan into Islam.
They are Maknassa who are said to have participated in the Sufrite
(Kharijism) revolt of 739–740 in Tangier. Under the leadership of Abu
al-Qasim Samku ben Wasul, they settled in the oasis of Tafilalet, and
later they were joined by other Sufrite fugitives from the north. At the
end of the eighth century, Sijilmassa became a Muslim capital city after it acquired a city wall having 12 gates and a large Friday mosque.
According to historical accounts, its population was cosmopolitan,
made of veiled Sanhaja Berbers, Haratine, Jews, and Andalusians as
well as Berbers and Arabs from various parts of North African and the
Middle East. In 976, Banu Midrar’s control over Sijilmassa collapsed
as the city was conquered by the ally of the Umayyad of Spain,
Khazrun Ben Fulful, chief of the Maghrawa tribe.
Sijilmassa is known for its historical role in the trans-Saharan gold
trade with ancient Ghana. From the 11th to the 14th centuries, transSaharan trade was regulated and attracted Arab, Muslim, and Jewish
merchants from the east and Muslim Spain. Gold was transported
north to Sijilmassa and then west to Fès, and during this period Sijilmassa had a mint that issued its first coins in 947. By the 15th century, the city had lost much of its trade traffic as its routes became
vulnerable to pillaging from unallied Arab and Berber tribes. By the
end of the 16th century, the region declined as trans-Saharan trade
shifted to western routes using the Drâa valley–Marrakech route. In
1511, internal conflicts as well as fresh Banu Ma`qil Arab tribe invasions quickened the collapse of the city, whose inhabitants sought
refuge in surrounding villages. These villages were referred to collectively as Qsabi Sijilmassa (villages of Sijilmassa) even though the
original medieval town of Sijilmassa had disappeared. See also
KHARIJISM; AL-SAMLALI; TAHART.
SIWA. In Berber, the name “Siwa” means “prey bird and protector of
sun god Amon-Ra.” It is derived from the name of the indigenous inhabitants, Tiswan, who speak Tassiwit, a dialect related to Berber
spoken in the Sahara and North Africa. Siwa is one of the most arid
oases in western Egypt near the border of Libya at a depression of 18
112 •
SIWA
meters below sea level, and it is 300 kilometers southwest of the
Mediterranean port city of Marsa Matruh. The oasis is 82 kilometers long and has a width ranging between 2 and 20 kilometers. The
oasis was occupied since Paleolithic and Neolithic times. It was
first mentioned more than 2,500 years ago in the records of the
pharaohs of the Middle and New Kingdoms (2050–1800 B.C. and
1570–1090 B.C.).
In its historical development, Siwa was an important center of
Egyptian culture. A temple was built there to honor the ram-headed
sun god Amon-Ra, and it housed a divine oracle whose fame, by
about 700 B.C., was widespread in the eastern Mediterranean. The
temple of the oracle where Alexander was received can still be seen
on the hill of Aghurmi, the old capital of Siwa. King Cambyses of
Persia, son of Cyrus the Great and conqueror of Egypt, held a grudge
against the oracle, probably because it had predicted that his conquests in Africa would soon falter—as indeed they did. In 524 B.C.,
Cambyses dispatched from Luxor an army of 50,000 men to destroy
the Siwan oracle—a dispersion of forces that he could ill afford on
his way to capture Ethiopia. The entire army vanished without a
trace, buried in the seas of sand between Siwa and the inner-Egyptian oases, and no sign of it has been found even to this day.
While the Amun oasis was isolated to resist conversion to Islam,
it did acquire a new name. The Arabs called it Santariya after the
groves of acacia trees. The Santariyans fought off all attempts to
bring them under central control. In the mid-19th century, the history
of the oasis and its families was compiled in a scholarly document
called the Siwan Manuscript, which was held by one family and updated until the 1960s. The manuscript was written by Abu Musallim,
a qadi, or judge, who had been trained at the al-Azhar University in
Cairo. The Siwan people are mostly Berbers, the indigenous people
who once roamed the North African coast between Tunisia and Morocco. They inhabited the area as early as 10,000 B.C., first moving
toward the coast but later inland as conquering powers pushed them
to take refuge in the desert. Most of the information on Siwa available to us today comes from the Siwan Manuscript, begun more than
one hundred years ago. It includes a summary of information from
medieval Arab chroniclers as well as the oral traditions of Siwa itself.
SOUS
• 113
The population of the oasis is about 35,000, most of whom reside
in the town of Siwa. Siwans still retain their own Berber dialect,
which is related to Berber as spoken in the Sahara and North Africa.
Siwa’s economy is based on irrigated crops, date palms and olive
trees, and livestock. There are at least 250,000 palm trees and at least
30,000 olive trees in the oasis. Most other Mediterranean fruits and
vegetables are also grown, as are large quantities of alfalfa for the
livestock and for export. In 1986, a daily bus service began on the
new road between Siwa and Marsa Matruh, and oil exploration and
army encampments have led to the infusion of many outsiders. The
area is also famous for its springs, of which there are approximately
1,000. The water is sweet and is said to have medicinal properties.
The oasis is also a major desert tourism destination.
SMAYM. This term refers to the forty days between 12 July and 20 August and forms the period of smaym, or the great heat. It is a time of
omens and fortune-telling about the weather with reference chiefly to
the question of whether the agricultural year will be good or bad.
SOUS. The name Sous is derived from a river valley in southwestern
Morocco around the city of Agadir, known as Oued Sous. The Sous
region is located to the west of the Oued Drâa, north of the Sahara,
and south of the Atlas Mountains and is bordered on the west by the
Atlantic Ocean. Inhabitants of this region are called Susi or Swasa,
and they are also known as Shleuh, or “those who speak the Berber
dialect Tashalhit.” The region in which Tashalhit is spoken consists
of all the Anti- and High Atlas Mountains stretching from the Atlantic coast eastward to Demnat and Skoura as well as part of the Sahara and the deep south of Morocco.
The core tribes of the Sous are the Ammiln, Amanouz, Igouman,
Tasserist, Ida ou Samlal, Ida ou Baqil, Aït Souab, Ida ou Guendif, Aït
Baha, Aït Mzal, Ida ou Ktir, Ida ou Zekri, and Aït Abdellah. They are
sedentary village dwellers who practiced in their resource-poor valleys pastoral nomadism, intensive agriculture, and arboriculture.
Historically, Swasa specialized in religious learning and filled many
positions as prayer leaders and Quranic schoolteachers (talebs)
throughout Morocco. Since the late 1880s, Swasa have left their dry,
resource-poor valleys to pursue commercial activities in major urban
114
–
• SOUSSI AL-, MOHAMED AL-MOKHTAR (1900–1963)
centers of Morocco and Algeria (Oran), and in so doing they were
projected into the heart of a growing market economy and nationwide
and regional distribution system. By the end of World War II, there
were major enclaves of Swasa in major Moroccan cities, and also by
this time they shifted from the position of grocers to moden shop
owners and managers. Today, they constitute a dynamic entrepreneurial segment of the Moroccan population, and their accumulated
capitalist know-how is well illustrated in the emergence of a solid financial, commercial, and industrial Swasa elite. This elite has also
been very successful in playing a key role in the major economic and
political transformations that Morocco witnessed during and after
French colonialism. See also MOZABITES.
–
SOUSSI AL-, MOHAMED AL-MOKHTAR (1900–1963). A
renowned thinker (`alim) of Islam, a Sufi, and a nationalist, al-Soussi
was born in the village of Iligh in Dou-gadir, located in the Tafraout
district. Al-Soussi, as his name indicates, was educated in the seminaries and Quranic schools of the Sufi lodges in the Sous region, then
later was mentored by prominent sheikhs and scholars in mosque universities and institutes in Marrakech, Fès, and Rabat. His father was
the sheikh of the renowned Sufi Zawiya Darqawiyya, and at the age
of eight he memorized the Qur’an by heart. He was also influenced
by Salafi religious scholars as well as secular nationalists. In 1926, he
joined forces with Moroccan nationalists and was engaged in political organizing against the French Protectorate. Between 1937 and
1952, his political activism cost him several years of house arrest in
his native village, and he was also exiled in Tafilalet. After independence in 1956, he became minister of Islamic affairs and later was
nominated to the Consultative Council of the Royal Court and was
appointed judge of the Royal Palaces until his death.
Al-Soussi was a prolific writer, and his works reflect his scholarly
journey as well as a wide range of themes, ranging from the history
and ethnography of Sous and its Sufi lodges and learning centers
through Islamic law and practices to national historiography. He authored about 20 publications, some of which were published posthumously, and he left behind around 30 or more manuscripts. His wellknown works include Sous al-`alima (1960), Arrisalatan
al-Bouna`maniyya wa al-Shawqiyya (1960), Al-Tiryaq al-Madaoui fi
TAFILALET
• 115
Akhbar Al-Sheikh al-Haj Ali Al-Soussi al-Darqaoui (1960), Munyat
al-Mutatalli`in ila min fi al-zawiyya Al-Ilighiyya mina al-Fuqara’ alMunqati`in (1961), Asfa al-Mawarid fi Tahdhibi al-rihla al-Hijaziyya
li-Sheikh al-Walid (1961), Min Afwahi al-Rijal (10 vols., 1962), alMa`sul (20 vols., 1963), khilala Jazoula (4 vols., 1963), Al-Ilighiyat
(3 vols., 1963), `Ala Qimmati al-Arba`in (1963), Bayna al-Jumud wa
al-Juhud, Iligh Qadiman wa Hadithan (1966), Mu`taqal al-Sahara
(1982), Hawla Ma`idati al-Ghada` (1983), Taqatu Rihan min Rawdat al-Afnan (1984), Madaris Sous al-`Atiqa: nidhamuha wa Asatidhatuha (1987), Rijalat al-`ilm al-`Arabi fi Souss (1989), and al-Majmu`a al-Fiqhiyya fi al-Fatawi al-Soussiyya (1995). He died in an
accident in 1963 and was buried in the Martyrs Cemetery in Rabat.
–T–
TADDA. This term refers to the institution of alliance formation between segments of the same tribe or two different tribes. It implies
mutual aid and trust and guaranteed safe passage and hospitality
among the participants. The term tadda is derived from the verb tadd,
which means to nurse in Tamazight, and it involves a ceremony of
colactation. The participants exchanged milk that was obtained from
nursing mothers of the respective groups involved. Its major function
is the control of theft and adultery, violations of which are believed
to be punished through supernatural forces (tunant).
TAFILALET. Tafilalet designates the geographical and cultural area of
southeastern Morocco until independence. After that, the area was
named Ksar Es-Souk Province, which changed later into the present
Errachidia Province. Its history was tied to the fortunes and misfortunes of the medieval city-state of Sijilmassa, whose economy was
based on trans-Saharan caravan trade. Today, Tafilalet is limited to
the urban center of Rissani and its surrounding villages and palm
grove.
Medieval Arab geographers describe the oasis as an area of fertile
lands, plentiful dates, lush greenery, and a sophisticated level of urbanization and architecture emulating and rivaling those of Moorish
Spain and China. Sijilmassa’s trans-Saharan caravan trade between
116 •
TAFILALET
the eighth and ninth centuries made the oasis the favorite trade destination of Moorish and Jewish groups attracted by speculation
and high profits generated by an unequal trade exchange with Sudan: slaves and gold exchanged for salt, wool, cloth, arms, and
gunpowder.
At the beginning of the 17th century and as Europeans powers diverted much of the trans-Saharan trade to the coastal areas, Tafilalet
became a focal site for control, as the early founders of the ruling
Alawite dynasty were caught in competition with the Illigh and Dila
religious brotherhoods over the control of the Moroccan terminus of
the Tafilalet trade routes. These events eventually led to the rise of the
Alawite dynasty. In 1606, Sultan Moulay Zidan took refuge in Tafilalet and, using gold he acquired there, raised an army and managed
to conquer Marrakech. In 1910, Abu Mahalli raised an army in Tafilalet and managed to take over Marrakech in 1912. However, Sidi
Yahya, saint of the Taroudant in the Sous region, chased Abu Mahalla, killed him, and liberated the city for the sultan. By 1622, Tafilalet was still insubordinate and had to be put under control by the
Moulay Zidan in a repressive campaign that lasted four months. By
1630, trans-Saharan trade was becoming more profitable, and the
Shorfa Arabs began to unite under the leadership of Moulay Ali Al
Sharif. At the start, they were challenged by the Dila religious brotherhoods and Aït Atta but called on the assistance of al-Samlali of the
Illigh zawiya. The Illigh zawiya responded with an army but instead
decided to conquer the region rather than bring aid to the emerging
Alawite dynasty. By 1640, the Illigh forces were driven out of the region.
In 1669, the Alawites were finally able to capture Marrakech. Tafilalet’s theater of action among the Alawites—the declining Sa`diyin
dynasty, the Illigh, and the Dila—reflects its economic significance
in the 17th century. With the success of the Alawites, Tafilalet
eclipsed the Drâa as the region from which the ruling dynasty originated. In later centuries, trans-Saharan trade became less important as
the Alawite dynasty put in a place a taxation system. With the occupation of Algeria by France in the nineteenth century, Tafilalet and
the Algerian-Moroccan frontier became exposed to French military
encroachment. By the end of 19th century, almost all the city oases
southeast of Tafilalet came under French control. In 1932, the French,
TAHART
• 117
after several battles with the Aït Atta, conquered Tafilalet and its surroundings.
Tafilalet is the largest single oasis in Morocco, given life by the Ziz
and Ghris rivers that converge on it. The oasis covers an area of about
375 square kilometers, and it has a population of about 90,000. It is
inhabited by Aït Atta, holy and common Arabs, and the Haratine. Its
mixed economy is based on pastoral nomadism and on irrigated cultivation of date palms with a variety of crops, such as cereals, fruit
trees, and vegetables. In recent decades, emigration plus tourism
and the development of modern irrigated agriculture have significantly altered the social and ecological landscape of the region. The
Haratine population, who for centuries composed a landless group,
have began to purchase land and even be elected to public office, and
the Arab and Berber notability has been slowly losing its traditional
economic, social, and political domination.
TAGUELMOUST. The taguelmoust, or alechcho, is the traditional veil
worn by the Tuareg. It is a piece of Sudanese indigo-dyed cloth, 1.50
to 4 meters long and 0.25 to 0.50 meters wide, wrapped around the
head and across the face. It is a dominant symbol of Tuareg identity
as expressed in their self-designation as Kel Taguelmoust, meaning
literally “the people of the veil.” It is worn by all adult men in Tuareg
society, and all men wear it from puberty for the remainder of their
lives, and the adolescent boy’s first wearing of the veil marks the passage of the boy into manhood. For the remainder of his life, he will
rarely be unveiled either when traveling alone or even when sleeping.
Women, however, do not put on the veil but rather a head cloth,
which is also taken in puberty.
TAHART. The city-state of Tahart was founded by `Abd al-Rahman
Ibn Rustum, an imam of the Ibadithe sect and one of the most moderate branches of the heterodox Kharijite doctrine. From 776 to 908,
the Rustumid reigned over Tahart. Welcomed by the Ibadithe communities of western Algeria, mainly Berbers of the Zanata group,
Ibn Rustum rebuilt the old settlement of Tahart (near present-day
Tiaret), about 225 kilometers southwest of Algiers. For over 130
years, Tahart remained the religious and intellectual focus of Kharijism in the western regions of North Africa. Tahart meant more than
118 •
TAMANRASSET
the spiritual leadership of a sect and of theological speculation.
Tahart was also a market with a regional significance. Located in the
midst of a fertile agricultural zone at the crossroads of several caravan roads, it developed a flourishing trade in the hands of a mixed
population: Berbers from all over North Africa between Tripolitania
and the Atlantic coast of Morocco, Arabs from every part of the east,
Sunni as well as followers of various Shiite shades, and also some
Christians who refused conversion to Islam.
The city was destroyed under the assault of the Kutama mountain
tribes led by Abu `Abd Allah al-Shi`i, the founder of the Fatimid dynasty. Consequently, a number of the inhabitants emigrated and
joined the Ibadithe settlement in Sadrata near Ouargala, trying to
bring Tahart back to new life there, but Sadrata, too, was conquered
by the Hammadids toward the end of the 11th century. After many
failed attempts, most of the people sought refuge in the desolate,
stony highland of Shabka, where the Ibadithe community has survived in the Oued Mzab down to this day, known as Mozabites.
TAMANRASSET. A city of about 60,000 people and the capital of the
Tamanrasset wilaya or département in southern Algeria. The region
consists of Tamanrasset, In Salah, and In Qazzam. The entire population of the wilaya is estimated at 152,000. Before the arrival of the
French, Tamanrasset was a caravan trade stop on the way to the Sudan and today is a major desert tourism hub. The city is located in
the environs of the Ahaggar Mountains. The landscape is diverse, as
the entire area starts at 1,400 meters above sea level, with the highest
peaks of the Ahaggar range—all 240,000 square kilometers of it—
reaching around 3,000 meters. Tamanrasset is not a typical Saharan
date palm oasis with sufficient water, and its groundwater is so limited that households’ water needs and agricultural irrigation practices
are severely rationed.
The oldest adobe fort in town was built by Charles de Foucauld, a
French religious hermit who settled in 1905 to live among the Tuareg. Because of its poverty and isolation, Foucauld thought it the
perfect location for the monastery he intended to found. Recognizing
his unsuccessful efforts to convert the Tuareg to Christianity, he began to study their language, Tamasheq, and their writing, Tifinagh.
From his work came the first French-Tamasheq dictionary, which is
TAMAZLAYT
• 119
still considered the best reference in Berber linguistics. In 1910, he
constructed a hermitage (barj) on the peak of Assekrem, one of the
highest in the Ahaggar Mountains. But not all the Tuareg welcomed
his stay. On the night of 1 December 1916, Tuareg rebels assassinated
him. After the submission of the Kel Ahaggar in the early 1900s,
Tamanrasset became a French military post in 1920.
TAMANRASSET ACCORDS. An agreement signed on 6 January
1991, in Tamanrasset, Algeria, between the Tuareg and the Malian
government to address some of the pressing grievances that provoked
the Tuareg insurgency. Among the provisions are the following: a
cease-fire and exchange of prisoners; withdrawal of insurgent forces
to cantonments; reduction of the army presence in the north, especially Kidal; disengagement of the army from civil administration in
the north; elimination of selected military posts (considered threatening by the Tuareg communities); integration of insurgent combatants
into the Malian army at ranks to be determined; acceleration of the
ongoing processes of administrative decentralization in Mali; guarantee that a fixed percentage of Mali’s national infrastructural budget
would be devoted to the north (Regions 6, 7, and 8); repatriation of
refugees, both those displaced within Mali itself and the thousands of
Tuareg who had fled to neighboring countries, especially Algeria and
Mauritania; and assurances to the Tuareg that their culture and sensitivities would be respected and that they would be valued as citizens
of Mali. See also TUAREG REBELLIONS.
TAMAZGHA. See LANGUAGES.
TAMAZIGHT. See LANGUAGES.
TAMAZLAYT. Tuareg word meaning “to set aside a share or special
portion.” It refers to the tribute given to the Ihaggaren nobility
(camel breeders) by the Kel Ulli (goat breeders) for their protection.
It is the primary means by which the Ihaggaren gained control over
access to goat products to meet their subsistence needs. This institution was the means whereby the diverse economic activities of the
two groups were integrated within a pastoral-nomadism and raiding economy.
120 •
TAMEKCHIT
TAMEKCHIT. Tuareg institution. While Tamazlayt tribute provided
the Ihaggaren nobility with goat-breeding products, the institution of
tamekchit allowed the nobility to claim food from the Kel Ulli and allowed them to obtain anything they needed for their subsistence requirements. Ihaggaren would consequently camp close to their Kel
Ulli, who were obliged to provision and feed them. The Kel Ulli,
however, received certain compensations, not the least of which was
the assurance of protection. Additionally, the Kel Ulli could borrow
the Ihaggaren’s camels for their own caravan or raiding expeditions,
from which they gave a share (also known as aballag) consisting of
half the booty remaining after the amenukal had received his share.
TAOS-AMROUCHE, MARGUERITE (MARIE-LOUISE) (1913–
1976). She was born in Tunis on 4 March 1913 and died in Saint
Michel-L’observatoire in France on 2 April 1976. She received her
elementary and secondary education in Tunis. She was a francophone
writer as well as a musician. She was the sister of the well-known author Jean Amrouche. Her parents were born in Ighil Ali in Lesser
Kabylia and converted to Christianity. Her artistic expressions, both
written and sung, speak of themes of exile and identity, underscoring
her feelings of separation, loss, and a relentless effort to find peace
with herself and to connect with others. She was the first Algerian
woman to publish a novel in 1947.
Writing under the nom de plume of Marguerite-Taos Amrouche,
she was the author of three autobiographical novels: Jacinthe noire,
which appeared in 1947 and was reedited in 1972; La rue des tambourins, published in 1969; and L’amant imaginaire, which appeared in 1975. A fourth posthumous novel, Solitude ma mère, was
published in 1995. Her masterpiece, le grain magique, appeared in
1966 and is a compilation of Kabyle stories and poems collected
from her mother, Fadhma At Mansur Amrouche (1882–1967), the
author of a posthumous and moving narrative, Histoire de ma vie,
published in 1967. Her recordings include Chants berbères de
Kabylie (1967), Chants de processions, méditations, et danses
sacrées berbères (1967), Chants de l’Atlas (1971), Chants espagnols archaïques de la Alberca (1972), Incantations, méditations et
danses berbères sacrées (1974), and Chants berbères de la meule et
du berceau (1975).
TASSILI N’AJJER
• 121
TAOUDENI. The Saharan salt mines of Mali located 700 kilometers to
the north of Timbuktu. These mines were discovered in the 16th
century after the Moroccans closed the Taghaza mines. The Tuareg
were in charge of this trade from the earliest times and controlled
Taghaza until the mines’ abandonment in 1596. Traditionally, salt
was transported down to Timbuktu on two large annual caravans
called Azalay. At one time, there were as many as 4,000 camels in a
caravan. The salt trade between Taoudeni and Timbuktu once constituted an important element in the commercial life of the Saharan
economy. However, the salt trade has declined greatly in importance.
See also KIDAL.
TARIQ IBN ZIYAD. See AL-ANDALUS.
TASSILI N’AJJER. This name refers to the prehistoric site of thousands of rock art documenting the archaeological record of North
African prehistoric peoples and cultures. In the highlands of Tassili,
Tibesti, the Ahggar, Kabylia, and the Saharan Atlas and along the
Atlantic coast are found several elaborate rock art and paintings.
These “frescoes” indicate how the Saharan environment supported a
Neolithic economy and society. The dates of rock art and engraving
range from 6000 B.C. to A.D. 100. At the beginning of the Neolithic
period, the climate was much wetter than in historic times. A Neolithic civilization emerged and combined fishing and cattle herding
with connections to Sudan and then to the Capsian to the north. Frescoes show black people. At the end of the second millennium, paintings begin to depict white people with long hair and elongated
beards. By the middle of the second millennium, the paintings show
men using horses to pull war chariots, armed with spears, and wearing kilts similar to those of the Egyptians. Other frescos show
shaman-like figures indicating a priestly discourse, probably used to
maintain the social organization of society.
With the domestication of the horse, the Mediterranean groups in
North Africa were capable of greater mobility than they had had before.
They were able to exploit the now arid zones of the Sahara for pastoral
nomadism. Both the horse and their stratified society allowed them to
subjugate the existing black population, whose development since
around 2500 B.C. was slowly arrested by the drying out of the Sahara.
122 •
TAYMAT
Evidence from the Tassili paintings tells of a striking resemblance
to the Egyptian tombs of the 13th century B.C., which show “Libyan,”
“Libu,” or “Mashwash” sporting kilts and ostrich feather headdresses, their hair in locks, their beards short and pointed, and their
faces covered with tattoos or ritual marks. These are said to be the
northern equivalent to the Tuareg groups in Tassili. They apparently
had trade connections with the Egyptians. In 1220 B.C. and again in
1180 B.C., they invaded the Egyptians, and figures of 9,300 and
28,000 Libyans are recorded as having been killed in these two assaults. It is with these events that the Saharan Berbers, especially the
Garamantes of the Fezzan, first came to be noticed by the ancient
world historiography. The Garamantes are the protohistoric peoples
of North Africa, and the valleys of the Fezzan are rich prehistoric settlement sites. Archaeological evidence from the Fezzan excavations
shows that both wheat and barley were cultivated. Sheep were also
raised as livestock. Garamante villages were composed of black and
Mediterranean peoples. Prehistoric art of the central Sahara was investigated and documented by Henri Lhote and others in the 1950s,
with the considerable assistance of Machar Djebrine Ag Mohammed
(1890/1892–1981), a Tuareg explorer and guide who discovered numerous rock art sites in Tassili n’Ajjer, Tamrit, Djanet, Sefa, Tessoukay, Jebbaren, and the plateau of Tadjihanine.
TAYMAT. The term refers to a traditional and voluntary pact of friendship between individuals, tribal segments, or tribes. It also implies
such mutual assistance and economic cooperation as aiding in harvest
and breeding sheep and the exchange of hospitality and women in
marriage. The ceremony involves the sharing of food but no sacrifice,
although on completion of the ceremony the first chapter of the
Qur’an is recited to seal and lend the pact a sacred character.
TAZTTAT. This term refers to a traditional pact of protection between
tribes or two individuals, one of whom is a stranger to the tribe. For
a sum of money (toll fee), tribesmen agreed to escort and to secure
the safe passage of strangers, travelers, and itinerant merchants
through the territory of the clan. Many tribes who lived along major
trade routes, such the Aït Atta and Aït Youssi, derived a substantial
income from this practice (amur n’tazttat).
TEGUIDDA-N-TESEMT
• 123
TCHIN TABARADEN MASSACRE. Among the Tuareg, this term
literally means “the valley of young girls.” It is an arrondissement in
the Tahoua département and rangeland of the Kel Dennek nomads.
Since the 1980s, the Niger armed forces had been the focus of Tuareg
assaults in Tchin Tabaraden. In 1991, the village was attacked by the
government forces, and afterward the Niger military forces led mass
reprisals on the Tuareg civilian population of the area, brutalizing and
humiliating it. The extent of the massacre is unknown: figures range
from 63 according to the government through 600 to 700 estimated
by humanitarian organizations to 1,500 advanced by the Tuareg. This
event ushered in the Tuareg Rebellion in Niger, which lasted until
1995.
TEGAMA AGH BAKHARI, ABDERAHMAN (1880–1920). Sultan
of Agadez during the Kaoucen Revolt. He supported the incipient
rebellion of Aïr for warding off French colonial penetration into the
region. After the collapse of the revolt in 1916, Tegama fled to
Kaoura but was turned in to the French by a Toubou in 1919. He was
imprisoned in Zinder and was murdered in his cell in April 1920. The
official cause of death, however, was explained away by the French
as suicide.
TEGUIDDA-N-TAGAIT. An important archaeological site and Tuareg village about 85 kilometers from Agadez. It is a Neolithic site
and may be the most significant site in the Sahara. The site contains
about 250 examples of prehistoric rock art. It was also a major base
for the Songhay sovereign Askia Mohammed during his attack on the
Sultanate of Agadez between 1500 and 1515.
TEGUIDDA-N-TESEMT. A village located in the Tuareg oasis of In
Gall, Aïr, where the Ingalkoyyu or Issawaghan cultivate date palms
and practice subsistence irrigated agriculture. It is a historical caravan stop on the western route to Gao. It is about 20 kilometers from
the archaeological site of Azelik, a major village that competed for
dominance with Agadez in the 15th century. Teguidda is about 80
kilometers to the north of In Gall, and its prominence is due to the
availability of salt pans, springs, and seasonal festivals. The evaporated salt is used by herders to keep their livestock healthy, and cash
124 •
TIFINAGH
from salt and decorated mats of palm leaves is used to buy millet and
other necessities. The village plays host to the nomads of the region
for the annual Akasa, or cure salée, in early September when the
herds are driven to the area around In Gall to use the salty water and
grass found there.
TIFINAGH. This term refers to the Berber alphabet, and it is related to
the ancient Libyan alphabet, which dates back to the fourth century B.C.
Archaeological evidence from Tassili n’Ajjer in the Ahaggar and from
Thugga in Tunisia (today Dougga) shows a simplified Semitic alphabet composed of symmetrical and orthogonal inscriptions. Similar to
Punic, vowels are not transcribed, and for the most part it is constituted
of an epigraphic alphabet. Ancient administrative texts tend to be written from right to left, while funerary inscriptions were inscribed in
columns and read from either the top or the bottom. Its use was widespread, stretching from the Fezzan, or southwestern modern Libya, to
the Canary Islands. A variant of Tifinagh survives today among the
Tuareg, and its rehabilitation and revitalization are being undertaken
by the Institut Royal de la Culture Amazigh (IRCAM) in Morocco,
Kabyles, Chaouia, and other diaspora communities.
The adoption of the ancient script of Tifinagh to revive Berber culture language and culture has become a contested issue among
Berbers as well as policymakers in North Africa. While the Institut
Royal de la Culture Amazigh, a government-certified institution, is
reviving Berber language, or Tamazight, in Tifinagh, the Kabyle and
others in the diaspora have elected to apply a Latin script to Tifinagh.
Kabyles and others argue that the Roman script lends itself very
nicely to modern means of communication of all that is Berber beyond the borders of the Berber homeland. Another interesting aspect
of this linguistic debate is the fact that writing in Berber is still not
politically correct in North Africa. There are many bases for this fact.
First, there is the deliberate attempt to anchor nation building in the
discourse of Islam through its sacred language, Arabic. Second, the
Berber Dahir and the efforts of the French to isolate Berber culture
and practices in Algeria and Morocco were rejected by the nationalist movements. Finally, while cultural and political leftist formations
have privileged the notion of class as a unit of social analysis, they
have always displayed unconstructive and Arab-centric attitudes and
TIMBUKTU
• 125
sentiments, if not downright racism, toward all things considered
Berber. See also ARABIZATION; LITERATURE.
TIJANIYA. Popular Muslim religious order in Niger and Senegal. It almost replaced the Qadiriya, previously dominant in the region. It was
founded by Ahmed al-Tijani in `in Madi, in the region of Laghouat in
Algeria in 1782. Because of Turkish military efforts to subjugate the
region, Ahmed al-Tijani left `in Madi and settled in Fès in 1788. Although he followed various tariqa (Darqawiyya, Nasiriyya, and Wazzaniyya) and because he was not a sharif, he claimed inspiration from
the Prophet and so did not subscribe to the prevalent Jazuliyya/
Shadliyyah traditions in Morocco. In the following centuries, the Tijaniya spread its influence into sub-Saharan Africa. In the context of
colonial resistance, the order managed to support the French colonial
schemes in the region. The order has three main zawiyas—`in Madi,
Fez, and Tamasin—with its leader in `In Madi holding the title of
khalifa.
TIMBUKTU. A city of 32,000 located in northern Mali. The city is the
chef-lieu of a cercle and region of the same name. The total area of
the region is 496,611 square kilometers, and it has a population of
495,132. It was founded in the 11th century as a seasonal camp for
Tuareg nomads. During the rainy season, the Tuaregs roam the desert
up to Ariwan in search of grazing lands for their animals. During the
dry season, however, they return to the Niger River, where herds
grazed on a grass called “burgu.” According to legend, on the onset
of the rainy season, the Tuareg will leave their goods with an old Tuareg women named Tin Abutut who stayed at the well. In the Tuareg
language, tin abutut means “the lady with the big navel.” With the
passage of time, the name Tin Abutut became Timbuktu. Another legend tells that the place was entrusted to a Tuareg woman called Buctoo. The name “Timbuktu” comes from the Tuareg term tim, meaning “that belong to,” and the name “Buctoo.”
From the 11th century on, Timbuktu became a trans-Saharan caravan entrepôt where goods from West Africa and North Africa were
traded. Goods coming from the Mediterranean shores and salt were
traded in Timbuktu for gold. The prosperity of the city attracted
scholars, merchants, and traders from North Africa. Salt, books, and
126 •
TIMIDRIA
gold were very much in demand at that time. Salt came from the Taghaza mines in the north, gold came from the immense gold mines of
the Boure and Banbuk, and books were products of native scholars
and scholars of the Berber Sanhaja. The Tuareg captured the salt
mine of Taghaza and thus took control of the salt trade. The Tuareg
exported the salt to Timbuktu via camel caravans. In 1893, with the
colonization of West Africa by France, Timbuktu was brought under
French rule until Mali received its independence in 1960.
Today, most of the population consists of Songhay agriculturalists
and Tuareg nomads. The Taoudeni salt mines are located in the north
of the region, where salt is still mined. Although salt from Taoudeni
still comes through Timbuktu on camels (as it has for centuries), the
town is no longer a major trading center and has not experienced
much development in recent times. Timbuktu is still a modest center
of Islamic learning and houses one of the oldest medieval Islamic libraries.
TIMIDRIA. The term means “fraternity,” and it refers to the largest
black Tuareg organization, founded in 1991 to defend the rights of
slaves. With a membership of 300,000, it has multiple centers and
projects sponsored by foreign donors throughout Niger. It seeks
peaceful coexistence between pastoralists and farmers. On 3 November 2004, Timidria received the 2004 Anti-Slavery Award from AntiSlavery International for fighting slavery and bonded labor in Niger.
TIN HINAN. Ancestress of certain Kel Ahaggar groups. As mythmaking melts into oral histories to validate the stratified social organization of the Tuareg, there are many versions competing along a
fragmentary and speculative spectrum when it comes to the reconstruction of the origins of the Tuareg. The origins story centers on the
legendary queen Tin Hinan and her companion Takama. Tin Hinan is
believed to have been a noblewoman of the Baraber tribe (the Aït
Khabbash) and is alleged to have traveled in the company of her
slave girl, Takama, from Tafilalet in Morocco to Ahaggar, where
they are buried. Tin Hinan is thought to be buried on the bank of the
Tiffert River near Abalessa and Takama in a smaller tomb nearby. Tin
Hinan’s tomb was excavated, and archaeological evidence dates it
back to the fourth century A.D., three centuries before the arrival of
TIT, BATTLE OF (1902)
• 127
Islam to North Africa. It is claimed that Tin Hinan and her slave girl,
Takama, arrived in Ahaggar and found it uninhabited except for a pagan population called Isbeten, who were goat breeders and hunters
living in caves in the mountainous areas of the country.
A variation of this story is that Tin Hinan had a daughter, Kella,
from whom the noble Kel Rala and Taytok groups claim descent,
while Takama had two daughters from whom the vassal groups of the
Dag Rali, Kel Ahnet, and Aït Lowayan are alleged to descend. Another variation says that Tin Hinan had three daughters who bore the
names of animals: Tinhert (antelope), the ancestress of the Inemba
group; Tahenkot (gazelle), the ancestress of the Kel Rala; and Tameroualt (doe-rabbit), the ancestress of the Iboglan. Although there is
some question about which Kel Ahaggar groups are descended from
Tin Hinan, the noble matrilineal Kel Rala and Taytok groups claim
undisputed descent from Tin Hinan.
A further Ahaggar variation reported by Johannes Nicolaisen
claims that all Tuareg have a common ancestor, as they descended
from a woman called Lemtuna, who is believed to be the ancestor of
certain Berber groups in Ghadames in Libya. Most Moroccan
Berbers trace their origins to Lemtuna’s sister, who was the ancestress of the Baraber. Most Tuareg scholars argue that the noble/
master–slave/client narrative justifies the annual tributes of the vassals to the nobles.
TIT, BATTLE OF (1902). This refers to the Kel Ahaggar attack on the
French expedition, led by Lieutenant Cottenest, with one hundred
voluntarily enlisted meharistes. The expedition left In Salah on 23
March 1902 to make a reconnaissance of Ahaggar and inflict a punitive raid on the Kel Ahaggar. No doubt, Tuareg collective memory
celebrated with ease how they had destroyed Flatters expedition of
92 men, and they decided to assault the French at the village of Tit,
about 40 kilometers north of Tamanrasset. The Kel Ahaggar, consisting mainly of Kel Rela, with many of their Kel Ulli and the Dag Rali,
launched a furious assault on the French patrol under the leadership
of Moussa Ag Amastane, but the successive attacks faded before the
deadly and accurate French weaponry. Over 100 Kel Ahaggar were
left dead, while Lieutenant Cottenest suffered 3 dead and 10
wounded.
128 •
TIZI OUZOU
The defeat stunned the Kel Ahaggar, and Tuareg notions of invincibility and territorial sovereignty had been shattered. Their submission to France can be dated as beginning from that day. After many
instances of Tuareg dissensions and attacks on the French, in 1904,
Moussa Ag Amastane rode to In Salah to negotiate peace. In return,
the French authorities invested Moussa with the title of amenukal.
The submission of the Kel Ahaggar finally enabled France to link up
with its Sudanese territories, and on 18 April 1904, it established the
frontier between Algeria and French West Africa, passing through
Timaiouine, about 565 kilometers to the west-southwest of Tamanrasset. The border deprived the Kel Ahaggar of one of their most
valuable pasturelands, the Adrar n’Iforas, as well as a number of allied tribes. Ahaggar’s inclusion in the French colonial administration
was not without loss to the Tuareg.
TIZI OUZOU. A city located in eastern Algeria with a population of
77,475. It is the capital of the province of the same name, département/
wilaya Tizi Ouzou. Its Berber name means “the prickly furze pass.”
Tizi Ouzou is the symbolic capital of Kabyle resistance and the historical center of Berberism in North Africa. Kabyles have always
been more politically active and hostile to the Arabic-speaking central government policies of Berber exclusion, humiliation, and neglect (hogra) than the rest of their countrymen. Since the late 1940s,
they have been campaigning for the official status of the Berber language and culture in Algerian politics.
Over the past five years, Tizi Ouzou has gained international attention, as it has become the center of Berber activism and unrest. In
April 2001, also called Black Spring, Tizi Ouzou erupted after an
eighteen-year-old man named Massinissa Guermah died in the custody of the gendarmes (paramilitary rural police). Within days, Guermah’s death led to protests throughout the entire Kabyle area, over
seven wilayas (départements), expressing the hatred of hogra and the
rejection of poverty, denouncing the murderous regime, and calling
for the removal of the gendarmes forces from Kabylia. Although the
revolt began peacefully enough, it degenerated into rioting and looting. The gendarmes fought back with live ammunition, killing nearly
one hundred unarmed Kabyles in a period of 60 days. On 14 June
2001, in one of the largest demonstrations the country has ever seen,
TLEMCEN
• 129
hundreds of thousands of Kabyles poured into Algiers. armed clashes
broke out, and four protestors were killed.
The demand for the recognition of the Tamazight (Berber) language is always present. However, contrary to the strongly identitybased protests of June 1998, at the time of the death of (leading
Berber singer) Lounes Matoub, the youth in revolt attacked all the
public buildings, all the symbols of the state, and all the dignitaries
suspected of corruption. They also attacked the symbols of the
Berber-dominated political parties, the Front des Forces Socialistes
(FFS) and the Rassemblement pour la Culture et la Démocratie
(RCD), as well as those of the establishment Front de Libération Nationale (FLN) condemning their appalling municipal management,
their membership of the liberal consensus, and their bourgeois political practices. Cities like Tizi Ouzou and Bijaia continue to be the
scenes of sporadic protests not only against poverty and hogra but
also against Arab nationalism, the state’s official ideology. See also
BERBER SPRING.
TLEMCEN. A city located in northwestern Algeria with a population
of 155,162. It is the capital of a province of the same name. The name
of the city is derived from a Berber word, tilmisane, for “springs.”
The province is known for its agriculture of olives and vineyards.
Because of its rich historical record, the city combines a cosmopolitan blend of Berber, Arab, and French cultures. Over the centuries, it
has developed leather and textile industries geared toward export.
The city is also known for the tomb of the marabout, or mystic, Sidi
Bou Médiènne (1126–1197) and the second president of Algeria,
Houari Boumédiènne (1932–1978).
The city has been occupied since prehistoric times, maybe because
of its location as a watering hole. It was founded by the Romans in
the fourth century as a military outpost in the Berber hinterlands. In
the eighth century, Idris I of Fès built a mosque at the site. At the end
of the 12th century, the Almoravids established and expanded the city
of Tlemcen. Under the Almoravids, it served as a major theological
and legal training center. It has several important mosques, such as
the “Great Mosque.” As the capital of the `Abd al-Wadids in the
13th and 14th centuries, Tlemcen became an important
religious center as well as a commercial hub for the region. It also
130 •
TOURISM
prospered under the Marinids, who built a shrine for Sidi Bou
Médiènne, surrounded by a beautiful mosque, a madrasa, and other
buildings for the use of pilgrims. The shrine has remained a muchvisited sacred place down to this day. Because of its commercial and
religious significance, the city became an object of aggression between the Turks and Spaniards at the beginning of the 16th century.
During the Turkish occupation, the city fell into decline. From 1830
to 1833, it came under the control of the `Alawite dynasty. In 1842,
the French conquered it, and it became a commune de plein exercise.
In 1858, it became an arrondissement capital.
In 1956, the city was besieged by a section of the Armée de Libération Nationale (ALN) forces, and after the administrative reforms of
1958, it became the capital of a département of the same name. The
name of the city was given in 1962 to the “Tlemcen group,” or the
Ahmed Ben Bella and Houari Boumédiènne faction, which opposed
the Governement Provisoire de la République Algérienne (GPRA).
TOURISM. This is a major aspect of the economies of Berber land,
and in some countries and regions, such as the Canary Islands, Mali,
Morocco, Niger, Tunisia, and Siwa, it accounts for a considerable
share of commercial activities. Berber land’s Atlantic, Mediterranean, and Saharan climate; its mountains and spectacular desert
vistas, lush oases, and stunning geological formations, with traditional and colonial architecture of villages and cities; and its long and
varied history and cultures, much of which is preserved in historical
and archaeological sites and parks, have combined to make Berber
land one of the most attractive tourist destinations.
The tourism industry dates back to the colonial and postcolonial
periods, when state-driven initiatives opened resort establishments
along the coastal areas, in historic towns and cities, and in the Sahara.
In 1922, André Citroën, the engineer and founder of Citroën motor
company, planned and organized what the French called a “raid”
across the Sahara. The practical objectives of this business and engineering venture were to test his newly designed “caterpillar” cars,
which were an adaptation of the British tank, and to link Tunis with
Timbuktu. The Citroën expedition is one of the most important
events in the modern history of the Sahara, for its effect on the life of
the desert was to be greater than any previous European penetration.
TOURISM
• 131
For that matter, even the animals were affected, and their chances of
survival were endangered. It is fair to observe from what goes on in
the Sahara today that, thanks to the automobile revolution, camels
have become almost obsolete and gazelles, antelopes, desert hares,
and moufllon have been brought to the brink of extinction. After the
successful crossing of the Sahara by his automobiles, André Citroën
was determined to make the desert a real holiday resort, shrewdly
calculating that nothing pacifies a country as quickly as tourism. He
also drew a grandiose scheme for building hotels across the Sahara,
equipped with modern amenities, including bathrooms, running water, radios, and air-conditioned bars. The Citroën project, in many interesting ways, foreshadowed the development of “le grand tourisme
saharien.” This project is the precursor to the annual Paris-to-Dakar
rally.
Since independence, especially in the non–oil producing countries,
tourism has been a major source of hard currency and employment,
directly and indirectly providing jobs to a significant segment of the
working population. There are, however, serious problems facing the
industry. With the exception of small scale ecotourism establishments, much of the industry is in the hands of foreign investors and
tour operators. Moreover, the concentration of tourism in certain areas has intensified socioeconomic disparities between resort and nonresort areas, and it has in some places put tremendous stress on fragile resources, particularly in seaside resorts and desert oases, where
tourists have altered old ways of interacting with the carrying capacity of the environment.
Another negative aspect of reliance on tourism is that it is a highly
volatile and sensitive sector to internal as well external economic and
political influences. Forces in the form of global recessions, insecurity threats, and political unrest lead most often to recurrent and unsustainable economic trends in the industry. For example, in FebruaryMarch 2003, the perceived image of Tuareg lands becoming a haven
for terrorists was intensified by the kidnapping of 32 European
tourists in southern Algeria. They were released in August of the
same year. The abduction, blamed on one of the Algerian radical Islamist movements, received global media coverage. This event had
two immediate consequences on Tuareg tourism. First, it devastated
tourism in the central Sahara, and hence the Tuareg were robbed of
132 •
TRIPOLITANIA
one of their main sources of income. Second, it proved that the region
was insecure, and thus tourists stayed away and livelihoods were
compromised. See also AGADEZ; AGADIR; AÏR; JERBA; KIDAL;
NUMIDIA; SIWA, TASSILI N’AJJER; TIMBUKTU.
TRIPOLITANIA. It is located in the northwestern part of Libya, and it
is one of the most populous and historic regions with about 80 percent of the country’s population living here. It covers an area of about
365,000 square kilometers and runs from the Mediterranean Sea to
the Saharan frontiers of Libya. The history of the area was dominated
by its Saharan caravan trade and its port, which provided refuge to pirates and slave traders. Since ancient times, Cyrenaica has been
drawn east toward Egypt, the Fezzan toward Chad and Sudan, and
Tripolitania west toward Tunisia and the Maghreb.
It is in Tripolitania that the first manifestations of nationalism
came for the unification of Libya as well as the development of a political consciousness against foreign occupation. Despite the lack of
support by the major colonial powers of the time, in 1918, the Republic of Tripoli was organized, and it was the first form of republican governance in the Arab world. After World War II, numerous political movements emerged in Libya, particularly in Tripolitania.
Eventually, in 1950, the elites of Tripolitania, Cyrenaica, and the Fezzan settled on forming a united, federal Libya under the leadership of
King Sayyid Mohammed Idris al-Sanusi.
Today, the region surrounding Tripoli as far south as Jabal Nafusa constitutes the bread basket of the country, with farming dedicated largely to the cultivation of cereals, date palm, and olive
groves as well as the use of the Jafara plain and its hills for pastoral
nomadism. Jabal Nafusa is in the western part of al-Jabal alGharbi, or Trablusi, and it is home to various Ibadithe Berber communities known for their troglodyte housing architecture. These include Kabaw, Jadu, Yefren, and Kirkla. The social groups include
At-fassato (also known as Infusan and people of Tanmmirt); I`azzaben (Ibadithe religious scholars); Irquiqin (term denoting all
Berbers); Ishamjan (blacks or former slaves); Araben, or Eyyeshan
(Arabs); and Ehadaden (blacksmiths). Most Berbers in Libya live in
Jabal Nafusa, Zwara, and Ghaddamis. See also KHARIJISM;
SANUSIYYA.
TUAREG
• 133
TUAREG. They are commonly known as a Berber-speaking pastoralist and matrilineal society of the Sahara. They are also known in
travel literature as the “veiled blue men of the Sahara.” However,
during the last four decades, the number of pastoralists has drastically
declined, and those who still practice pastoralism can hardly be
called pastoralists in the strict sense of the word. Because of recurrent and devastating droughts, in association with postcolonial policies of governments in the region, Tuareg have been forced to adapt
to new rural and urban livelihood-making strategies. Over the past
four decades, they have also undergone radical social and political
change.
The Tuareg are found in a large area between 14 and 30 degrees
north and 5 degrees west and 10 degrees east, centered in southern
Algeria, Niger, Mali, Burkina Fasso, southwestern Libya, and a few
other peripheral areas. The Kel Ahaggar and Kel Ajjer are called the
Northern Tuareg, while the remaining groups constitute the Southern
Tuareg. Reliable figures on the precise population distribution of the
Tuareg are not available. However, the entire Tuareg population is estimated at over 3.5 million: 800,000 in Niger; 600,000 in Mali;
140,000 in Algeria, including refugees from Mali and Niger; 30,000
to 40,000 in Burkina Faso; and 20,000 to 30,000 in Libya; the reminder are in El Fasher, Darfur, Sudan, and in Kano, Katsina, northern Nigeria, and overseas.
The meaning of the word “Tuareg” produces considerable confusion, particularly as the Tuareg do not in fact name themselves by this
term. The word is an external labeling and not an indigenous system
of classification. The word “Tuareg” has Arabic roots (Tarqi; pl.
tawariq), meaning those who are abandoned by Allah (God), because
for a long time the Tuareg refused to accept the religion of the Arabs:
Islam. They refer to themselves as Imuhag (raiders-nobles), and the
term Imuhag is used to designate anyone whose language is Tamahak, precluding Izeggaghen and other vassals whose mother tongue
is not Tamahak. Among the Berber languages, a particular language
or dialect is usually designated by the feminine form of the name of
the people who speak it—so that, for instance, the Imuhag of Ahaggar call their language Tamahak, the Imajeghen of Aïr call their language Tamajek, and Tuareg groups designate themselves as Kel
Tamasheq, meaning literally “speakers of Tamasheq,” and identify
134 •
TUAREG REBELLIONS
themselves with the term Temust, meaning “nation” in Tamasheq.
Tamasheq is related to Tifinagh—the ancient Libyan language whose
evidence is provided by inscriptions on ancient rock paintings in the
central Sahara.
Tuareg societies are characterized by their rigid social stratification systems. In its classic formation, the basic division is between
“nobles” (Imajeghen), vassals (Imghad, Ineslemen, and Isherifen),
servants (Izeggaghen and Ineden), and slaves (Iklan). The nobles
made up a warrior aristocracy. Through their possession of camels
and their rights over arms, they controlled the means of physical
force, the ultimate sanction of their political hegemony. The main institutions through which the surplus labor of lower classes was appropriated and through which a set of economic activities and interests of these two classes was integrated within the entire economy
were the relationships known as Tamazlayt and Tamekchit. On independence, these relationships have ceased to function in their traditional forms. In addition, the social organization of the nobility, in
terms of succession, inheritance, residence, and group membership,
is matrilineal, while that of the vassals is predominantly patrilineal.
Politically, the Tuareg have never established a single politically
united state or federation but comprise several major tribes or groups
that seem to correspond to politically autonomous units or confederations (see the entries under Kel for details on various Tuareg
groups). They founded a number of sultanates, such as that in
Agadez in the 15th century. In 1770, the Tuareg conquered Gao and
Timbuktu in Mali. With the advent of Arabs in North Africa, they
converted to Islam and were devoted followers of the Sanusiyya religious order, which led a jihad against French rule in the region.
With the approach of independence in North and West Africa, several
key Tuareg political figures in Mali and Niger attempted to form a
federation separate from the political control of the “black south.” In
Mali and Niger, they have been repressed, and incidents of unrest and
rebellions have been common. Roots of unrest and calls for self-determination go back to the rebellions of the Tuareg in Mali in 1980s.
See also DROUGHT; TUAREG REBELLIONS.
TUAREG REBELLIONS. Like many African peoples, the Tuareg
were affected by the decolonization and national liberation efforts
TUAREG REBELLIONS
• 135
and transformations sweeping Africa in the 1950s and 1960s. They
were tempted to envisage a postcolonial all-Tuareg Saharan Republic, Azawad, bringing together Tuareg-populated areas in northern
Mali, northern Niger, southern Algeria, and southwestern Libya.
However, the Tuareg’s primary allegiances and ties were directed to
their immediate and local communities. Since the times of the Sultanate of Agadez, the Tuareg have never established a unified political and military front.
During the years following national independence in 1960s, the
new national governments could not meet the goals of development.
Administrative inexperience, combined with unworkable social and
economic policies, proved disastrous to the economy and to the people’s civil and political liberties. In addition to poverty was a conviction among the Tuareg that they were singled out for persecution and
discrimination and were more marginalized than other ethnic groups
in the distribution of state benefits. The Tuareg observed that most of
the senior leaders of postcolonial Mali and Niger, for example, were
drawn from the southern ethnic groups, which were hostile to the pastoral culture of the northern nomads. The Tuareg were also alarmed by
the rhetoric of the land reform program that threatened their privileged
access to agricultural products and exchange relationships with sedentary vassal groups. Some Tuareg leaders began to suspect that the new
national elites were bent on destroying Tuareg culture (ecocide) under
the pretext of economic growth and development.
The first Tuareg rebellion began in northern Mali in early 1962,
employing guerilla tactics and raids against government targets. The
attacks escalated in size and destructiveness through 1963, resulting
in very disturbed conditions in the Tuareg-populated north. However,
the Tuareg attacks did not reflect a unified leadership or clear evidence of a coherent strategic vision. The insurgents generally depended on their camels for transportation and were equipped mainly
with unsophisticated and rather old small arms. They also failed to
mobilize the Tuareg community as a whole. The Malian government
reacted quickly and harshly. Mali’s army conducted repressive counterinsurgency operations. By the end of 1964, the government’s harsh
methods had crushed the rebellion. It then placed the Tuaregpopulated northern regions under a repressive military administration. Consequently, Mali’s Tuareg fled as refugees to neighboring
136 •
TUAREG REBELLIONS
countries. While the government had succeeded in ending the rebellion,
its coercive and violent measures alienated many Tuaregs who had not
supported the insurgents. Atrocities and human rights abuses on both
sides contributed to a climate of fear and distrust in the north. Furthermore, while the government subsequently announced a number of programs to improve local infrastructure and economic development, it
lacked the resources to follow through on most of them. As a result, Tuareg grievances remained largely unaddressed, and resentment continued in many Tuareg communities after 1964. Clearly, the problem of instability in the north had simply been deferred, not resolved.
Moreover, the region suffered devastating droughts between 1968
and 1974 and then again in 1980 and 1985. This undermined the pastoral livelihood of nomadic peoples in the Sahelian states, killing a
very high proportion of the livestock and forcing many of the nomads
to find refuge in squalid refugee camps or in urban areas in the south,
where their pastoral skills were of little economic value. The Tuareg
accused the government of Mali of disregarding the plight of the Tuareg in the drought of the early 1970s, arguing that Malian officials
withheld food relief in order to destroy the Tuaregs or drive them out
of Mali. During this period, the state undertook significant relief efforts among the northern nomads, including the Tuareg.
The original grievances of Mali’s Tuaregs in the early 1960s have
never completely disappeared. These were rooted in a Tuareg conviction that the national governments were unresponsive and hostile.
The grievances were exacerbated by the highly coercive counterinsurgency campaign during the first Tuareg rebellion and by the subsequent harsh military administration of northern Mali. Many Tuaregs still distrusted and feared their non-Tuareg neighbors. Fears of
cultural genocide stemmed also from the government handling of
famine relief. Tuaregs increasingly were dissatisfied with conditions
of life in the country at the end of the 1980s and blamed the government for their misery. The general dissatisfaction in Mali with President Moussa Traoré’s government resulted in a coup d’état in 1991.
However, prior to the coup, the Tuaregs of northern Mali launched
their second rebellion (in June 1990). In 1990, they consisted of four
major movements and a number of minor ones. Tuareg combatants
were mounted on light vehicles and seemed to have an unlimited supply of modern small arms. They also were much more effective in de-
TUAREG REBELLIONS
• 137
stroying government facilities and eluding government pursuit, finding apparent safe haven in neighboring countries.
While the bulk of the rebels apparently were Tuaregs, some Arabs
and Maures joined the various rebel groups. Small numbers of rebels
came from other Malian groups, including Bellahs or black Tuareg.
Initially, the government reacted to the new Tuareg rebellion by declaring a state of emergency in the north and attempting to repeat the
strong-arm counterinsurgency measures of the 1960s, including very
destructive and massive attacks on Tuareg communities. This featured encouragement of the non-Tuareg population in the region to
attack Tuareg communities. The army and the other security forces
(Gendarmerie and National Guard) sustained significant casualties.
The rebellion compounded the political and economic problems of
the state: the regime faced severe financial constraints and a growing
domestic opposition. President Traoré, to his credit, recognized very
early that he could not achieve a military solution to the rebellion,
and he accepted offers of mediation by Algeria. On 6 January 1991,
government and Tuareg military leaders, after a series of discussions,
signed the Tamanrasset Accords (in the Algerian town of the same
name). Of great significance was the fact that, despite the change in
the Malian government as a result of the coup d’état in March 1991
and the national election of 1992, all parties confirmed the provisions
of the Tamanrasset Accords. As a result of the continued consultations within Mali, leaders from all communities signed the National
Pact in Mali’s capital, Bamako, on 11 April 1992.
In Niger, prior to the 1990 Tuareg assault on the Niger armed
forces, there was growing discontent among Tuaregs with the economic and cultural marginalization and the sidelining of their interest
by the governments of the four Saharan states. The government of
Niger’s repression and massacres after the Tchin Tabaraden ignited
a full-scale rebellion. Armed groups clashed sporadically with government forces, and this coincided with the spillover of Mali’s Tuareg
rebellion. By 1995, about a dozen liberation movements emerged in
Niger. Four of these were based in Paris under the umbrella organization of the Coordination de la Résistance Armée (CRA), and four
established the Mouvement des Fronts Unifiés de l’Azawad. Mano
Dayak led the efforts of the CRA in Paris and wrote a book on the
Tuareg grievances against the government of Niger.
138 •
TUAREG REVOLT OF 1962
In 1991, the National Conference in Niamey recognized the Tuareg grievances, and the government dismissed some senior military
officials for their role in the Aïr atrocities and initiated a dialogue
with the Tuareg, until then regarded as bandits or rogue elements
seeking revenge. The Tuareg demands were the evacuation of the
government of Niger military forces from Aïr; a federal system, with
the north enjoying cultural, religious, administrative, and military autonomy; funding for the economic development of the north; integration of Tuareg in the army; and independence for a Sahara Confederation of Tuareg peoples—an extremist position voiced by some
Tuaregs, mostly those of Mali. Sporadic negotiations and armed
clashes continued during the early 1990s, but they led nowhere. In
1994, with Niger’s government drained by the cost of the war, it decided to negotiate with the Tuareg under the auspices of France.
These negotiations led to a cease-fire in April 1995. They also resulted in Niger’s agreeing to the Tuareg demands, including setting
up ethnically defined administrative areas with their own assemblies,
governors, and cultural autonomy.
TUAREG REVOLT OF 1962. See TUAREG REBELLIONS.
TUAREG REVOLT OF 1990–1992. See TUAREG REBELLIONS.
TWIZA. This term refers to a pact of economic cooperation between
households or individuals. It provides mutual aid and collective labor
assistance for workers unable to complete certain agricultural tasks
within a reasonable amount of time. In this manner, a worker is assured of labor to work his land and harvest its produce to make up for
labor shortage within his household. Labor is exchanged on a fieldby-field basis. The twiza labor is contributed for the duration it takes
to complete a certain agricultural task, no matter how small or large
the field may be.
–U–
UNION DEMOCRATIQUE (UD). This is an offshoot of the Mouvement Populaire and was founded in 2001 by Bouazza Ikken after he
WOMEN
• 139
was forced out of the Mouvement Populaire Party and the Mouvement
Populaire National Party. The UD did well for a new party in 2002
elections (10 seats), but it received less votes than both the reorganized
Mouvement Populaire and the Mouvement Populaire National.
–W–
WATTASIDS (1465–1549). They are also known in Arabic as Banu
Wattas, a Berber dynasty belonging to a branch of the Zanata confederation. They served as regents for the Marinids and took over as
sultans. In the 13th century, they settled in eastern Morocco and the
Rif after migrating from southern Libya and Algeria. Although they
were conquered by the Sa`diyin dynasty, their short-lived reign is replete with some significant military victories over the Portuguese.
The battle of Ma`mura, in which the Portuguese naval and land
forces were dealt a severe defeat, indicated that the Moroccan state
was modernizing its military forces. Similar to the Marinid religious
credentials deficit and compounded by years of Portuguese invasion,
the Wattasids were easily taken over by the Sa`diyin. Like their predecessors on the throne, they also provided an environment for education and culture.
WOMEN. The position and status of women varies from group to
group, and, to a large extent, their status is determined by the social
organization of the group in question. Based on national statistics,
one can deduce that women make up more than half of the entire population and that about the same number of women receives schooling
as men, although this varies in some countries. In general, more
women are illiterate than men given the lack of educational opportunities and social services during colonialism and independence and
the inaccessibility of much of Berber land.
Since Berber societies are either matriarchical or patriarchical, the
spectrum of women’s rights reflects this organizing element. In the
matriarchical society of the Tuareg, ethnographic accounts tell of the
high position and status of women. They own property, initiate divorce, lead raids, have leadership positions and participate in council
deliberations, and do not wear the veil. They are active agents in the
140 •
WORLD AMAZIGH CONGRESS
public sphere and take the lead in musical celebrations. In patriarchical societies such as those of the Aït Atta of Morocco, women
also enjoy a similar position and status as that of the Tuareg except
that property and inheritance and public performance tend to favor
men. In some areas, women work and irrigate fields, weave, and
make pottery.
In Berber history, women have played vital roles. While there are
the examples of al-Kahina, Kenza of Awraba, Lalla Fadhma n’Soumer, Dassine Ult Ihena, Fadhma at Mansur Amrouche, and Taos
Amrouche, women have traditionally had significant and influential
roles in Berber societies. During the early resistance against the encroachment of colonialism and the independence struggles, women
played decisive roles in the battlefield as well as in the organization
of resistance. Since independence, women have slowly managed to
contest and chip away at the core fundamentals of patriarchy and
have called for equal inheritance, equal age at marriage, equal divorce rights, and the abolition of polygamy. In general, the record is
mixed and varies in some countries. Despite some legal gains, the revival of shari`a-minded Islamization and Arabization and the emergence of political Islam throughout the region have heightened
women’s fears and concerns. Recent research among the Tuareg, for
instance, shows that the processes of Arabization and Islamization,
alongside those of sedentarization and modernization, have largely
undermined the status and position of women in society. These
processes, in one way or another, have resulted in the decline of the
importance of matrilineal descent, introduction of seclusion of
women and polygyny, exclusion of women from judicial and political decision-making structures, and abuse by men of women’s marital rights and manipulation of Islamic divorce procedures. In response to these changes, an increasing number of women have opted
to live independently of men and are forming all-female communities
in the desert—suggestive of classic Tuareg matrilineal-based social
organization. See also LITERATURE; MUSIC; TIN HINAN.
WORLD AMAZIGH CONGRESS. Its Berber name is Agraw Amadlan Amazigh. It was established in September 1995 in St.-Rome de
Dolan by the Paris-based sociocultural association Tamazgha. The
congress is a transnational nongovernmental organization headquar-
YANNAYER
• 141
tered in Paris, and its member associations come from North Africa,
sub-Saharan Africa, and the diaspora. The first World Amazigh Congress was held in Gran Canaria (Tafira in Berber, or Las Palmas, Canary Islands) in August 1997. It has also held several meetings since
in Lyon in 1999 and in Roubaix in 2002. The objective of the congress is the establishment of “true Amazigh sovereignty” throughout
Tamazgha, or land where Berber people reside, regardless of state
borders. While the congress is transnational, its sphere of activities
and structure are organized along national lines. It is a vehicle for fostering unity among Berbers, promoting Berber culture and language
nationally and globally, and publicizing the plight of Berbers
throughout Tamazgha, or the Berber nation, an area stretching from
western Egypt to the Atlantic Ocean and from the Mediterranean Sea
to the Niger River.
–Y–
YANNAYER. This term means “January,” and it refers to the Amazigh
New Year’s Day. It is also called ighf n’usggas, asggas ujdid, haguza,
or byannu, all denoting “new year.” It is a common custom that on
New Year’s Eve or Day, some special foods are made. In southcentral Morocco, haguza, or a seven-vegetable meal, is prepared. It is
made of some meat, pitted dates, chickpeas, lentils, wheat, corn, and
barley. Greens (zagzaw) are added to it so that the coming year may
be green, and hot chili powder is not used since it may forecast a hot
or difficult year for people. The origin of Yannayer dates back to the
earliest known recorded testimony of the Berber migration and also
the earliest written documentation of Libyan history. Inscriptions
found in ancient Egypt dating from the Old Kingdom (ca. 2700–2200
B.C.) are the first instances in which the Amazigh people were mentioned in historical records and also refer to the foundation of the
22nd Egyptian dynasty by the Amazigh ruler, Pharaoh Sheshonq I, in
950 B.C. While Imazighen organize their religious life in concordance
with the lunar-based calendar of Islam, their calendar is based on the
Julian (solar) calendar, by which farming and pastoral nomadism are
regulated by seasons, with the present Gregorian year of 2005 corresponding to the Amazigh year of 2955.
142 •
YASSINE ABDESSALAM (1928– )
YASSINE ABDESSALAM (1928– ). He is an Islamic activist, leader,
and ideologue of the movement of Jama`at al-`Adl wal-Ihsan (Justice
and Charity Association). With its estimated 30,000 members or
more and its numerous and diffuse charitable, educational, and recreational associations, Al-`Adl wal-Ihsan represents the most influential and structured Islamist movement in Morocco. The movement
owes much of its importance to the charisma of its founder, 77-yearold Sheikh Abdessalam Yassine, a former regional inspector in the
Ministry of National Education. Yassine was born into a modest
farming household in the Haha area, not far from the town of Essaouira in the Sous region, and he is a native speaker of Tashalhit, a
dialect of Tamazight. He was educated at Ben Youssef Institute in
Marrakech and was later attributed an Idrisid genealogy and thus elevated to Sharifian, or holy rank. In 1959, he traveled to the United
States and France for educational training, spending 45 days in each
country. Subsequent to a “crisis of faith” in 1965, he first became a
disciple of the Sufi Sheikh al-Haj `Abbas of the tariqa Boutchichya
near Berkane but made a sensational entry into politics nine years
later by addressing an open protest letter to King Hassan II: al-Islam
awi Attoufane (Islam or the Deluge). This gesture cost him six years
in custody. Placed under house arrest in Salé, he regained his freedom
only in May 2000 by order of Mohammed VI and immediately made
public his second address: “Memorandum: To Whom It May Concern.” To the young sovereign, he said this: “Redeem your father
from torment by restoring to the people the goods they are entitled
to”—in other words, the royal fortune, which, according to him, is
equivalent to the country’s foreign debt.
His writings are known for their scathing criticism of the monarchical institution, the official religious scholars, and the westernized
elite, whom he blames for de-Islamizing and secularizing society. He
also calls for a reconciliation of the state and da`wah (call) and the
implementation of the prophetic model, which calls for the restoration of the caliphate. Yassine produced several books, political and
economic tracts and commentaries, and spiritual letters. He also published a now-banned monthly magazine, al-Jama`ah. He authored
more than 20 books and tracts. His works in French include Islamiser
la modernité (1998), La révolution à l’heure de l’islam (1980), and
Pour un dialogue avec les intellectuels occidentalisée (1980). His
YUSI AL-, SIDI LAHCEN (1631–1691)
• 143
Arabic publications are Islam between the Appeal and the State (alislam bayna al-dda`wa wa ddawla, 1971), Tomorrow Islam! (1972),
The Prophetic Method (al minhaj al-nnabaoui, 1982), Islam and the
Challenge of Marxism-Leninism (1989), Exemplary Men (1989), Introduction to the Method (1989), Islam and the Challenge of Secular
Nationalism (1989), Historical and Doctrinal Survey (1990), Muslim
Reasoning between the Sovereignty of Revelation and the Domination of Secular Rationalism (1994), and A Dialogue with Honorable
Democrats (1994). His spiritual and political letters include Islam or
the Deluge: An Open Letter to the King of Morocco (1974), Spiritual
Gems (1992), Letter of Reminder (1995), Letter to Students and to All
Muslims (1995), Spiritual Poems (1996), On the Economy (1995),
Guide to Believing Women (1996), Dialogue of the Past and the Future (1997), Dialogue with an Amazighi (Berber) Friend (1997),
Spirituality (1998), Memorandum: To Whom It May Concern (2000),
and Justice: Islamists and Power (2000).
As an accomplished Arabist and the leading Islamist thinker, Yassine
published a book in 1997 titled Dialogue with an Amazigh Friend (Hiwarun ma`a Sadiqin Amazighy), in which he objects to the political dimension of Amazigh cultural and linguistic revival. He claims that the
revival of the ancient Berber script of Tifinagh and the demand for constitutional change to recognize Tamazight as an official language in
Morocco were not only serving French postcolonial interests but also
represented blasphemous attacks on the Qur’an and Islam.
YUSI AL-, SIDI LAHCEN (1631–1691). His full name is Abu `Ali alHasan Ibn Mas`ud Ibn Muhammad Ibn `Ali Ibn Yusuf Ibn Dawud Ibn
Yadressan al-Buhadiwi. He is also known as Hassan al-Yusi. He was
one of the greatest Moroccan scholars, and after his death he has been
venerated as a saint. Al Yusi was born in the Aït Yussi of Enjil tribe
south of Fès. The Aït Yussi tribe belongs to the Aït Idrassen confederation of the Middle Atlas Mountains. He was trained in Sijilmassa, Tamgrut in the Drâa, the Sous, and Marrakech. After he left
Tamgrut, he spent 15 years teaching in the Dila zawiya until it was
destroyed by Moulay Rachid in 1668. Afterward, he taught at alQarawiyin for five years, soon after left to teach in Marrakech at the
mosque of the Shorfa, and then spent the remainder of his life undertaking several pilgrimages to the holy cities of the east. He died in
144 •
YUSUF IBN TASHAFIN
1691, and he is buried in the village of Tamzzazt (later called Sidi
Lahcen near Sefrou), which is itself a major pilgrimage destination.
A prolific writer, a restless traveler, as well as a holy man of considerable baraka (divine grace), al-Yussi is said to have authored
about 48 books on literature, poetry, legal commentaries, and theological treaties, some of which have been lost. One of significant
scholarly interest is his Muhadarat (Lectures), which is a register of
major ideas, events, and debates of all sorts of the 17th century. He is
also known for his three epistles to Sultan Moulay Isma`il
(1672–1727) reminding the sultan of the limits of his power and denouncing his abuse of power. A biography of the life and times of alYusi is available in French by Jacques Berque (1958).
YUSUF IBN TASHAFIN. He was the first Almoravid ruler from 1061
to 1106. He was the cousin of the two Lamtuna (Sanhaja) leaders Ibn
`Umar and Abu Bakr Ibn `Umar, who together with the theologian
`Abd Allah Ibn Yasin founded the religious movement that took the
Almoravids to power. He was entrusted with the military command
of the conquered areas of southern Morocco, and he directed his efforts to the consolidation of power in his possessions. He laid down
the basis of public administration, organized the tribesmen, and built
up a coherent military force. He also transferred the seat of his government from Aghmat in the Middle Atlas to a fortified village that
was to become the city of Marrakech (1061). Afterward, he systematically set on the expansion of his domain over northern Morocco,
Algeria, and al-Andalus. Ibn Tashafin’s statesmanship and religious
conviction were essential to his efforts to forge Morocco out of various and hostile tribal emirates. He also achieved the unification of alAndalus, divided into numerous city-states of the Party Kings and
embodied into his empire. Although he undoubtedly was one of the
most charismatic and powerful rulers of his time, he never ceased to
recognize the spiritual guidance of the Abbasid caliphs in Baghdad.
–Z–
ZAKARIYA ABU AL WARIJLANI. He was the historian of the Ibadithe imamate of Tahart founded by the Rustumid dynasty in the
ZAWIYA
• 145
eighth century. He himself was a member of the Ibadithe branch of the
heterodox Kharijite sect. There is little information about his life and
scholarly itinerary beside the fact that he was born in the town of Ouargla, near Sadrata, a center of the Ibadithe doctrine and practices. The
most famous of his works, al-Sira wa Akhabar al-A’imma (Biographies and Traditions of the Imams), includes information on the North
African Ibadithe community, on the lives and times of Ibadithe theologians and scholars, and on the rise and fall of the Rustumid dynasty.
Emile Masqueray translated this work into French, Chroniques d’Abou
Zakaria (Algiers, 1878). See also KHARIJISM; MOZABITES.
ZANATA. This is the name of one of the great historic Berber families
of tribes. Before the Arab invasion, the Zanata confederation migrated from southern Tunisia and Tripolitania through the Saharan
fringes, then further on to the Algerian highlands. Some remained in
Tiaret and Tlemcen, and others moved on westward to the Moulwiya valley in Morocco. Some Zanata groups are also found in the
Sous and the Marrakech area. From the 8th to the 11th century,
Zanata tribes—the Maghrawa, Maknassa, and Banu `Ifran—
played key roles in shaping history in North Africa except for short
periods when they were displaced by the Idrisids and the Fatimids.
In 711, Maknassa tribesmen fought under Tariq Ibn Ziyad, and this
ushered in the Arab period in Spain. The history making of Zanata
was one of intense rivalries with their kindered Sanhaja. The Almohads, however, put an end to their power aspirations in northern Morocco. From the 13th to the 16th century, particularly after the disintegration of the Almohad dynasty, a series of Zanata tribal
reconfigurations merged as a force capable of taking the reigns of
power in North Africa. These include `Abd al Wadids (1236–1550)
in present-day western Algeria and the Marinids (1244–1465) and
the Wattasids (1465–1549) in Morocco. The Zanata political formations were supplanted by the Sa`diyin, an Arab dynasty of Shorfa
lineage claims. Today, most of the Rif Berber groups are said to be
of Zanata ancestry.
ZAWIYA. This Arabic term refers to the corner or angle of a building.
In the Maghreb, the term is used interchangeably with ribat, for “the
abode,” meaning a religious lodge or order. It is usually associated
146 •
ZAWIYA
with a saintly man (or woman in rare cases), or murabit or marabout.
It provides a space for the practice of localized forms of Islam, which
are dominated by the mechanical repetition of certain invocatory
words and phrases as well as Quranic texts (dhikr), liturgical chanting, passages of mystical writings and poetry, music, and rhythmical
movements or dancing, all producing a state of common trance (alhal). There were also a few zawiyas known for religious study who
struggled to combine mystical learning methods and rational thought
and established some of the finest theology schools, or madrassas.
Usually a zawiya stands for a place where a saint is buried, and its
simple architecture consists of a whitewashed shrine with a cupola
(qubbah). Its location constitutes an inviolable space open to those
seeking refuge from enemies or the public authorities.
The spiritual head of the zawiya is the sheikh. He is believed either
to have saintly or Sharifian credentials (descent from the Prophet
Muhammad) or to be endowed with the baraka (divine grace) received
through the links of a mystical chain from the founding saint of the order. The sheikh leads religious and mystic rituals, initiates the neophytes, and oversees the management of the brotherhood in all worldly
matters. A deputy called khalifa assists the sheikh in the conduct of
matters related to the brotherhood. A wakil supervises the landed property of the zawiya, collects the yearly contributions, and distributes
alms. A number of muqaddamin, or mandatories, administer the daughter zawiyas or are in charge of missionary work. A ritual of initiation,
or bay`a, integrates new members (ikhwan) into the zawiya.
Zawiyas often grew into strong institutions: a mosque, hostels for
pilgrims, and living quarters for students and disciples who sought
learning and spiritual perfection. Some zawiyas, as time went by, developed into institutions of higher learning, sometimes competing
with the mosque universities of major urban centers. With the rise of
the power of the religious brotherhoods movement, or maraboutism,
in the 15th and 16th centuries, the head of a distinguished zawiya, if
capable of mobilizing the masses and demonstrating saintly descent,
might widen his zone of influence to even national or regional significance. Some zawiyas, because of their religious as well as economic power, managed to turn locally based ritual practices into a
formal system of governance, thereby challenging the legitimacy of
central rule.
ZAYAANI AL-, ABU AL-QASIM IBN AHMAD (1734–1833?)
• 147
The 15th and 16th centuries, a period marked by the collapse and
weakness of the central state and European control of the trade routes
and ports, witnessed the rapid evolution and spread of zawiyas
throughout the country. In the middle of chaos, zawiyas organized
charity drives and mustered unity and solidarity. These events led to
the rise of the zawiya institution and its proliferation throughout the
North African political landscape. The saints played an important
role during these times of chaos and absence of the state. They reinstated peace and order, without which many activities such as pastoralism and the trans-Saharan trade would not have been possible.
Their influence and quick rise to the political arena, however, gathered momentum, essentially because of preaching of jihad (holy war)
and resistance against the encroaching European powers. On the religious level, equipped with the power of baraka, the saints favored
Sufism and reinforced the spread of popular religion geared toward
everyday life and anchored in experiences lived by their followers.
Since independence, the zawiyas have lost their political influence
and, with a few exceptions, much of their role in religious education
and spiritual life. This loss is due to the combined hostility of the Islamic reformist movements (Salafiya movement) as well as the secular political formations of postcolonial North Africa. See also
DILA; QADIRIYA; RAHMANIYA; SANUSIYYA; TAFILALET;
TIJANIYA; YASSINE ABDESSALAM.
ZAYAANI AL-, ABU AL-QASIM IBN AHMAD (1734–1833?). He
was a Moroccan statesman and a historian, born in Fès of a family descended from the Zayan, a Berber tribe in the Middle Atlas in the
area of Khenifra. He traveled extensively in and outside Morocco,
and he is considered one of the greatest premodern Moroccan historians. He studied theology and accompanied his parents on pilgrimage to the holy cities of Mecca and Medina. On his return—and after
being imprisoned by Sultan Moulay Yazid—he spent much of his life
in high public service as an imperial secretary, peace envoy to rebellious Berber tribes, ambassador to the Ottoman Empire, governor
first of Taza then of Sijilmassa, vizier, and chamberlain.
Al-Zayaani authored 20 books on history and geography. His historical opus consists of seven works. The most important is a general
history from the creation of the world to the 19th century, al-Turjumaan
148 •
ZAYD OU HMAD (1880s–1936)
al-Mur`ib `an Duwal al-Mashriq wa al-Maghreb (The Lucid Interpreter of the States of the Orient and the Occident), the latter section
of which (Le Maroc de 1631–1812) was translated by O. Houdas
(1969). He deals with the entire history of the world of Islam and in
detail with the Ottoman Empire and the dynasties of the Maghreb and
al-Andalus. This work follows al-`Ifrani’s Nuzhat al-Hadi but includes data from his own firsthand accounts and observations based
on painstaking research. His other, less known works include a history of the Alawite dynasty, al Bustan al-Darrif fi Dawlat awlad
Moulay `Ali al-Sharif, also titled al-Rawda al-Sulaymaniya fi Muluk
al Dawla al-Isma`iliya wa man Taqaddamaha min al-Duwal al-Islamiya; a genealogy of the Shofa in the Maghreb, Tuhfat al Hadi alMutrib fi Raf`I Nasab Shoraf’ al- Maghreb; two works dealing with
conspirators against Sultan Moulay Sulayman (ca. 1821), Tuhfat alNubaha’ fi Tafriqa Bayn al-Fugaha’ and Maqama fi Dhamm al-Rijal;
a history of the reign of Moulay Sulayman, al-Taj wa al-Iklil fi
Ma’ithir al-Sultan al-Jalil Sulayman Ibn Mohammed Ibn `Abd Allah
Ibn Isma’il; and an addendum as well as a “map of the seas” drawn
by himself were added to his al-Turjmaan, Takmil al-Turjmaan fi
Khilafat Moulana `Abd al-Rahman.
Al-Zayaani also wrote three geographical works of particular interest. The first, Rihlat al-Hudhdhaq li-Mushahadit al-Buldan wa alAfaq, was a general geography account. The second, al-Turjumaan
al-Kubra allati jama`ati Akhbar Mudun al `Alam baran wa bahran,
relates his travels outside Morocco. The third, Ibahat al al-Udaba’
wa al-Nuhat li al-Jam` bayn al-Akhwat al-Thalat, tells of his third
voyage. Of interest also is a treatise on politics, Risalat al-Suluk fi ma
Yajibu `ala al-Muluk.
ZAYD OU HMAD (1880s–1936). Zayd was a member of the Aït
Marghad tribe, which belongs to the Aït Yaflman confederation. He
also went by the nickname of Oumkhddash in reference to his clan
affiliation, Aït Amkhddash. He was born in the village of Igudman, a
community in the Imdghas region of the Upper Ghris valley. Today,
it is part of the Aït Hani administrative cercle in the Errachidia
Province. The area is located in the heart of the eastern High Atlas
Mountains, and it is known for its fierce resistance against the
French in the late 1920s and early 1930s.
ZIRIDS (973–1148)
• 149
As a youth, Zayd Ou Hmad witnessed the French invasion of his
homeland and the imposition of the Glawi authority on parts of
Dades, Tudgha, Farkla, and Ghris territories. The pacification by the
French of the High Atlas and Jbel Saghro tribes was very long and
hard and was accomplished only after several savage battles. In 1933,
Zayd ou Hmad lost his wife during a French air bombardment of
the Imdghas dissident villages. From 1934 to 1936, Zayd Ou
Hmad, along with a fellow tribesman, Moha ou Hammou, led a jihad
campaign against the French and their Muslim collaborators in the
greater eastern High Atlas Mountains. During this time, he was the
symbol of colonial resistance in the region, although he resorted to
“banditry of honor” to sustain his efforts. Zayd ou Hmad and his resistance fighters tormented the French army and killed two officers,
two noncommissioned officers, five legionnaires, 23 auxiliaries (or
goumiers), and above all dealt French prestige and morale a painful
blow. On 5 March 1936, Zayd Ou Hmad and his fellow fighters were
killed in Tadafalt, an Aït Atta village a few kilometers south of
Tinghir.
Afterward, the French authorities instituted a campaign of reprisals
against villages and individuals thought to have assisted Zayd ou
Hmad’s struggle. Many villages were collectively punished, and several
families and individuals were made destitute and inhumanly exterminated as in the cruel punishment of Sidi `Aqqa of Aghbalu nKardous
(who was crucified and run over by a car) and the imprisonment and
destitution (with forced labor) of the Aït Amkhaddash family and the Aït
Atta notables of the Msemrir village in the Dades valley.
ZIRIDS (973–1148). The Zirid dynasty ruled present-day Algeria,
Tunisia, and Libya from 973 until 1148. They belong to the Talkata
tribe, a sedentary Sanhaja group. In the contest for power in the
Maghrib between the Umayyad of al-Andalus and the Fatimids,
they were Fatimid supporters, while their enemies, the Maghrawa of
the Zanata confederation, took the side of the Umayyad. When the
Fatimids left the Maghrib, they appointed Bulluggin Ibn Ziri as their
viceroy. After his death in 984, civil strife ensued, resulting in the
partition of the Zirid dynasty into two distinct provinces, one ruled by
Hammad Ibn Bulluggin in the central Maghrib and the other one in
Ifriqya, or present-day Tunisia, as well as Tripolitania.
150 •
ZIRIDS (973–1148)
Prior to civil war, they maintained ambiguous relations with their
previous masters, the Fatimids who left to Egypt. After it, they distanced themselves from the Fatimids. In contrast to their Shiite overlords, the Sunni Zirids cultivated the Maliki religious doctrine and
practices. Emir al-Mu`izz renounced obedience to his Fatimid sovereigns by assuming secular authority and recognizing the spiritual
leadership of the Abbasid caliph, further suspending the dynasty’s
links to the Fatimids in 1045. At the same time, by the middle of the
11th century, deteriorating economic conditions precipitated the final
Fatimid-Zirid split. Caravan routes were also shifting toward a terminus in Egypt of the Fatimids and toward the western Maghrib,
where the Almoravids were establishing new trade centers. As a consequence, the Zirid traditional commercial hub of Qayrawan experienced serious economic crises that had an impact on the region. AlMu`izz became convinced that only a break with Egypt, ending
Ifriqya’s status of vassal of the Fatimids, would enable him to restore
a measure of stability in his province.
In response to Al-Mu`izz’s posturing, the Fatimids sent groups of
Arab nomadic tribes, the Banu Hilal. The Zirids first did not understand the potential threat of this invasion. Rather than pushing them
back, they used the tribes to police rural areas. After several attempts
at dealing with this threat, in 1049, al-Mu`izz was beaten and withdrew to al-Mahdiya, leaving the city of Qayrawan defenseless to be
plundered. In 1159, what remained of the Zirid dynasty was incorporated in the Almohad Empire. A significant consequence of the Arab
migrations was the implantation of a substantial Arab population in
North Africa, leading to a process of Arabization that intensified
with the subsequent arrival of similar Arab nomadic groups, the Banu
Sulaym and Ma`qil.
Appendix A:
Ruling Chronologies of Berber Dynasties
KEY
R: reign begins/reign ends.
D: dies in office or dies later but same year reigns ends.
N.B.: Occasionally a new city or region proclaims a sultan so a new
more inclusive reign begins at a second date.
I. THE MASSYLE DYNASTY
(CIRTA = CONSTANTINE; THEN CHERCHELL)
Gaïa
Massinissa
Micipsa
Hiempsal I
Adherbal (brother of the preceding)
Jugurtha (son of Mastanabal son of Massinissa)
Gauda (brother of Jugurtha)
Hiempsal II
Juba I
Juba II
Ptolemy
d. 206 or 203 B.C.
202–148
148–118
118–116
118–112
118–105
105–88
88–60
60–46
A.D. 25–23
23–40
II. ARAB CONQUERERS AND GOVERNORS (QAYRAWAN)
Conquerers
`Abd Allah ben Sa`d
Mu`awiyya ben Hudayj
Date of Arrival
647
665
151
152 •
APPENDIX A
`Uqba ben Nafi` (first period of command)
Abul Muhajir Dinar
`Uqba (second period of command)
Zuhayr Ben Qays al-Balawi
Hassan Ben an-Nu`maan
Musa Ben Nusayr
670
674–675
681–682
688
692
705
Governors
Muhammad Yazid al-Qurashi
Isma`il ben `Ubayd Allah ben Abi al-Muhajir
Yazid Ben Abi Muslim
Bishr Ben Safwan al-Kalbi
`Ubayd Allah Ben al-Habhab
Kulthum Ben Iyad al-Qurashi
Hanzala Ben Safwan
715
718
720
721
723 or 735
741
742
III. THE RUSTUMIDS (TAHART, 776–908)
Abd al-Rahman Ibn Rustum
Abd al-Wahhab Ibn Abd al-Rahman
Abu Said al-Aflah Ibn Abd al-Wahhab
Abu Bakr Ibn al-Aflah
Abu al-Yaqzan Muhammad Ibn al-Aflah
Abu Hatim Yusuf Ibn Muhammad, first reign
Yaqub Ibn al-Aflah, first reign
Abu Hatim Yusuf Ibn Muhammad, second reign
Yaqub Ibn al-Aflah, second reign
776–784
784–823
823–871 (868?)
871 (868?)
871 (868?)–894
894–?
?
?
906–908
IV. THE BANU MIDRAR (SIJILMASSA, 790–976/977)
Abû Mâlik al-Muntasir bn al-yasa‘
Maymûn bn Thaqîya, al-Amîr
Muhammad bn Maymûn
al-Yasa‘ bn al-Muntasir bn al-Yasa‘
Wâsû, al-fath
(d. 867)
(d. 876/877)
(d. 884)
(d. 909)
(d. 913)
RULING CHRONOLOGIES OF BERBER DYNASTIES
Ahmad bn Maymûn bn Thaqiya
Muhammad bn Sâru al-Mu‘tazz
Abu al-Muntasir bn al-Mu‘tazz
al-Muntasir samgû bn Muhammad
Ibn Wâsûl, regent
Muhammad bn al-Fath Wâsûl n Maymûn al-Amîr
• 153
(d. 921)
(d. 933/934)
(942/943)
(942/943: a child)
(942–958)
(d. 976/7)
V. THE FATIMIDS (MAHDIYA, THEN CAIRO, 909–1171)
`Ubayd Allah al-Mahdi Billah
Muhammad al-Qaim Bi-Amrillah
Isma’il al-Mansur Bi-Nasrillah
Ma’ad al-Muizz Li-Deenillah
Abu Mansoor Nizar al-Aziz Billah
Husayn al-Hakim Bi-Amrillah
Ali az-Zahir
Ma’ad al-Mustansir Billah
al-Musta’li
al-Amir Bi-Ahkamillah
al-Hafiz
az-Zafir
al-Faiz
al-Adid
909–934
934–946
946–952
952–975
975–996
996–1021
1021–1035
1035–1094
1094–1101
1101–1130
1130–1149
1149–1154
1154–1160
1160–1171
VI. THE ZIRIDS (SABRA-MANSURIYYA,
NEAR QAYRAWAN, 973–1148)
Abul-Futuh Sayf ad-Dawla Buluggin ibn Ziri
Abul-Fat’h al-Mansur ibn Buluggin
Abu Qatada Nasir ad-Dawla Badis ibn Mansur
Sharaf ad-Dawla al-Muizz ibn Badis
Abu Tahir Tamim ibn al-Muizz
Yahya ibn Tamim
Ali ibn Yahya
Abul-Hasan al-Hasan ibn Ali
973–983
983–995
995–1015
1015–1062
1062–1108
1108–1131
1115–1121
1121–1148
154 •
APPENDIX A
VII. MAGHRAWA OF FÈS (987–1069)
One lineage with two branches providing:
1. Muhammad ben Kahzar ‘Abd Allâh ‘Atiya
Zîri
al-Mu`iz
Mu‘ansar
Hammâd
Mu‘ansar
Tamîm
987–1001
1001–1026
d. 1043
1063–1067
1067–1069
2. Muhammad ben Khazar ‘Abd Allâh ‘Atiya al-Mu‘iz
Hamâma
1026–1032
1037/1038–1049
Fatûh
1060–1062
‘Ajîza
d. 1063
VIII. THE HAMMADIDS (QAL`A OF BEN HAMMAD,
THEN BOGGIE, 1014–1152)
Hammad Ibn Buluggin
al-Qad Ibn Bulugin
Muhsin Ibn Buluggin
Buluggin Ibn Muhammad
Al-Nasir Ibn Alannas
al-Mansur Ibn al-Nasir
Badis Ibn al-Mansur
al-Aziz Ibn al-Mansur
Yahya In al-Aziz
1014–1028
1028–1055
1055
1056–1062
1062–1088
1088–1104
1104
1105–1122
1122–1152
IX. THE ALMORAVIDS (MARRAKECH, 1061–1147
–
Yu–suf Ibn Ta–shufin
–
‘Ali Ibn Yu–suf
–
–
Ta–shufin Ibn ‘Ali
1061–1107
1107–1143
1143–1145
RULING CHRONOLOGIES OF BERBER DYNASTIES
–
–
Ibra–him Ibn Ta–shufin
–
Isha–q Ibn ‘Ali
1145
1145–1147
X. THE ALMOHADS (MARRAKECH, 1130–1276)
The Mahdi Muhammad Ibn Tu–mart
Abd al-Mu’min
Abu– Ya‘qu–b Yu–suf
Abu– Yu–suf Ya‘qu–b al-Mansu–r
Muhammad al-Na–sir
Abu– Ya‘qu–bYu–suf al-Mustansir
Abu– Muhammad al-Wa–hid called
al-Makhlu– (The Deposed)
–
Abu– ‘Abd Alla–h Muhammad al-‘Adil
–
Abu– al-‘Ula– Idri s al-Ma’mu–n
–
–
Abu Muhammad ‘Abd al-Wa–hid al-Rashi d
–
–
Abu al-Hasan ‘Ali al-Sa‘i d
Abu– Hafs ‘Umar al-Murtada–
–
Abu– al-‘Ula– Idri s al-Wathiq, called Abu– Dabbu–s
Ishaq (brother of al-Murtada)
1130
1133–1163
1163–1184
1184–1199
1199–1213
1213–1224
1224
1224–1227
1227–1232
1232–1242
1242–1248
1248–1266
1266–1269
1269–1276
XI. THE MARINIDS (AFTER TAKING THE TITLE
OF AMIR AL-MUSLIMIN, FÈS, 1258–1465)
Abu Yahya `Abd al-Haqq
Ya`qub Abu Yusuf al-Mansur
Yusuf Abu Ya`qub al-Nasir
`Amir Ben `Abd Allah Ben Yusuf Abu Thabit
Sualyman Abu Rabi` (brother of the preceding)
`Uthman II Ben Ya`qub Abu Sa`id
`Ali Abu al-Hasan
Faris Abu `Inan
Muhammad Abu Ziyyaan I
Abu Bakr al-Sa`id (brother of the preceding)
Supremacy of viziers under 17 sultans
Ibrahim Ben `Ali Abu Salim
1244–1258
1258–1286
1286–1307
1307–1308
1308–1310
1310–1331
1331–1348
1348–1358
1358–1358
1358–1359
1358–1374
1359–1361
• 155
156 •
APPENDIX A
Tashfin Abu `Umar (brother of the preceding)
Muhammad Ben ya`qub Ben `Ali Aby
Ziyyaan al-Muntasir
`Abd al-`Aziz I ben `Ali Abu Faris
Muhammad Abu Ziyyan al-Sa`id II
Ahmad Ben Ibrahim Abu al-`Abbas al-Muntasir
(first reign)
Tutelage of Muhammad V of Granada during the
reign of four sultans
Musa Ben Faris Abu Faris al-Mutawakkil
Muhammad Ben Ahmad Abu Zayyan al-Wathiq
Ahmad Ben Ibrahim Abu al-`Abbas al-Muntasir
(second reign)
`Abd al-`Aziz II Ben Ahmad Abu Faris
New supremacy of viziers under 3 sultans
`Abd Allah Abu `Amir (brother of the preceding)
`Uthman III Abu Sa`id (brother of the preceding)
1361–1361
1361–1366
1366–1372
1372–1373
1373–1384
1374–1390
1384–1386
1386–1387
1387–1393
1393–1396
1393–1421
1396–1398
1398–1420
XII. THE HASFIDS (TUNIS, 1228–1574)
Abu– Zakariyya–’ Yahya– I
Abu– ‘Abd Allah Muhammad I al-Mustansir
Abu– Zakariyya’ Yahya II al-Wathiq
Abu– Ishaq Ibrahim I
Abu– Hafs ‘Umar I
Abu– ‘Abd Allah Muhammad II Abu– Asida
Abu– Yahya Abu Bakr al- Shahid
Abu– al-Baqa Khalid I
Abu– Yahya Zakariyya’ I Ibn al-Lihyani
Abu– Darba
Abu– Yahya Abu Bakr
Abu– Hafs ‘Umar II
First Marinid Occupation
Abu– al-‘Abbas Ahmad al Fadl
Abu– Ishaq Ibrahim II
Second Marinid Occupation
Abu– al-Baqa Khalid II
1228–1249
1249–1277
1277–1279
1279–1283
1284–1295
1295–1309
1309
1309–1311
1311–1317
1317–1318
1318–1346
1346–1347
1347–1349
1350
1350–1369
1357
1369–1370
RULING CHRONOLOGIES OF BERBER DYNASTIES
Abu– al-‘Abbas Ahmad
Abu– Faris ‘Abd al-Aziz
Abu– ‘Abd Alla–h Muhammed IV al-Muntasir
Abu– ‘Amr ‘Uthma–n
Abu– Zakariyya–’ Yahya– III
‘AbD al-Mu’min
Abu– Yahya– Zakariyya–’ II
Abu– ‘abd Alla–h Muhammad V
Mu–la–y al-Hasan
–
Sultan Ahmad, called Hami da
––
Mulay Muhammad
• 157
1370–1394
1394–1434
1344–1435
1435–1488
1488–1489
1489
1489–1494
1494–1526
1526–1542
1542–1569
1573–1574
XIII. THE BANU `ABDUL-WADID (CALLED ALSO THE
ZAYYANIDS, TLEMCEN, 1236–1550)
Abu– Yahya– Yaghmura–san Ibn Zayya–n
Abu– Sa‘id Uthma–n I Ibn Yaghmura–san
Abu– Zayya–n I Muhammad Ibn Uthma–n
Abu– Hammu– I Musa– Ibn Uthma–n
–
Abu– Ta–shufin I Abd al-Rahma–n Ibn Mu–sa–
First Marinid Occupation
Abu– Sa‘id Uthma–n II Ibn Abd al-Rahma–n and his
brother Abu– Tha–bit
Second Marinid Occupation
–
Abu– Hammu– II Ibn Abi Yaqu–b
– –
Abu Tashufin II Abd al-Rahman Ibn Mu–sa–
Abu– Tha–bit II Yu–suf Ibn Abd al-Rahma–n
Abu– Hajja–j Yu–suf Ibn Mu–sa–
Abu– Zayya–n II Muhammad Ibn Mu–sa–
Abu– Muhammad Abd Allah I Ibn Mu–sa–
Abu– Abd Alla–h Muhammad I Ibn Mu–sa–
Abd al-Rahma–n Ibn Mu–sa–
Abu– Sa‘id Ibn Mu–sa–
Abu– Ma–lik Abd al-Wa–hid Ibn Mu–sa–
Abu– Abd Alla–h Muhammad II Ibn Abd al-Rahma–n
Abu– al-Abba–s Ahmad Ibn Mu–sa–
1236–1282
1282–1303
1303–1308
1308–1318
1318–1337
1337–1348
1348–1352
1352–1359
1359–1389
1389–1393
1393
1393–1394
1394–1399
1399–1401
1401–1411
1411
1411
1411–1424
1424–1427
1429–1430
1430–1461
158 •
APPENDIX A
Abu– Abd Alla–h Muhammad III al-Mutawakkil
Ibn Muhammad
–
Abu– Ta–shufi n III Ibn Muhammad al-Mutawakkil
Abu– Abd Alla–h Muhammad IV al-Tha–bit Ibn
Muhammad al-Mutawakkil
Abu– Abd Alla–h Muhammad V
Abu– Hammu– III Mu–sa– Ibn Muhammad III
Abu– Muhammad Abd Alla–h II Ibn Muhammad III
Abu– Abd Alla–h Muhammad VI Ibn Abd Alla–h
Abu– Zayya–n III
Al-Hassan Ibn Abd Alla–h
1461–1468
1468
1468–1504
1504–1517
1517–1527
1527–1540
1540
1540–1550
1550
XIV. THE WATTASIDS (FÈS, 1420-1550)
Regents
Yahyâ I Ben Zayyân Abu Zakariyya
Alî Ben Yûsuf ben al-Mansûr Ben Zayyân
Yahyâ II Ben Yahyâ I
1420–1458
1458–1458
d. 1458
Sultans
Muhammad al-Shaykh (brother of the preceding)
Muhammad al-Burtughâlî
`Ali Abû Hassûn Abu al-Hasan
Ahmad Ben Muhammad al-Butughali Abu `Abbas
1471–1505
1505–1524
1524–1554
1524–1550
Appendix B:
Maps
The following maps are arranged chronologically and are modified
from a map published elsewhere that is listed as the source but generally are not identical to the original map. I have corrected errors and, in
many instances, added information to the map. However, I would like
to acknowledge the original work of cartographers in all cases. The
maps that follow cover a representative sample of North African history
and are intended to complement the text.
159
Distribution of modern Berber speakers. Adapted from M. Brett and E. Fentress (1997): 2.
Main Tuareg groups. Adapted from M. Brett and E. Fentress (1997): 202.
North Africa at the end of Massinissa’s rule. Adapted from M. Brett and E. Fentress (1997): 28.
Roman North Africa. Adapted from M. Brett and E. Fentress (1997): 52.
Roman North Africa from the Republican Period to the third century A.D. Adapted from S. Raven
(1993): xxviii.
North Africa in the fourth century A.D. Adapted from S. Raven (1993): xxviii.
North Africa showing principle Berber tribal areas. Adapted from S. Raven (1993): xxix.
Byzantine Provinces in North Africa in the seventh century A.D. Adapted from S. Raven (1993): xxix.
Conquests in the Maghrib and Europe in the seventh and eighth centuries. Adapted from CharlesAndré Julien (1970): 9.
The Maghrib and Spain in the ninth century. Adapted from J. Abun-Nasr (1987): 44.
Principle Berber areas in the 9th and 10th centuries. Adapted from A. Laroui (1970): 224.
Stages of the Fatimid expansion, A.D. 902–921. Adapted from Charles-André Julien (1970): 54.
The Maghrib and Spain on the eve of the rise of the Almoravid Empire showing Muslim and Christian
powers in Spain. Adapted from Charles-André Julien (1970): 69.
The Almoravid Empire 1100, showing commercial trade routes from the
10th–14th centuries. Adapted from Charles-André Julien (1970): 78.
The Almoravid and Almohad empires. Adapted from J. Abun-Nasr (1987): 3.
The Almoravid expansion in Spain. Adapted from H. Terrasse (1950): 247.
The Almohad Empire. Adpated from H. Terrasse (1950): 307.
The Maghrib and Spain at the end of the 13th century. Adapted from Charles-André Julien (1970): 181.
The Marinid expansion in Spain. Adapted from H. Terrasse (1950): 35.
Political centers of the Maghrib in 1529. Adapted from J. Abun-Nasr (1987): 145.
The Maghrib ca. 1750. Adapted from J. Abun-Nasr (1987): 152.
Appendix C:
Berber Alphabet
Bibliography
CONTENTS
I. Introduction 184
II. General
184
A. Bibliographies 184
B. Biographies 187
C. Classic Manuscripts, Translations, and Critical Commentary
D. Edited Collections 191
E. Dictionaries 192
F. Travel
194
III. History 198
A. General
198
B. Early 202
1. Algeria and Tunisia
202
2. Libya
204
3. Mali and Niger 206
4. Mauritania
208
5. Morocco 208
C. Precolonial Islamic Period 210
1. Morocco 210
2. Niger 218
3. Tunisia and Algeria
219
D. Colonial
223
1. Algeria
223
2. Libya
224
3. Mali and Niger 226
4. Mauritania
226
5. Morocco 227
6. Tunisia
231
E. Modern 232
1. Algeria
232
2. Mauritania
234
183
189
184 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
3. Morocco 234
4. Tunisia
236
IV. Ethnology 236
A. Algeria
236
B. Libya
243
C. Morocco 244
D. Tunisia
256
E. Tuareg (Southern Algeria, Burkina Faso, Mali, and Niger)
V. Language and Literature
267
VI. Gender Studies 298
VII. Religion 301
A. Ibadhism (Algeria, Libya, and Tunisia) 301
B. Judaic Studies 303
C. Morocco 306
VIII. Politics 308
A. Mali and Niger 308
B. Morocco 309
IX. Human Rights and Law 311
X. Websites 316
258
I. INTRODUCTION
Although the Berbers constitute no independent state to write or encourage the
study of Berber history and society and despite the fact that their history has always been written by the victors, there is an extensive set of works on the
Berbers in Western and Middle Eastern languages. Most of these works, however, are in Arabic, French, and Spanish. This bibliography of key reference
works is divided into a number of sections. To conserve space, I have attempted
to minimize duplications even when a reference clearly would fit into more
than one section, area, or historical period. Therefore, readers will on occasion
consult more than one section or area to locate relevant references for a given
theme.
II. GENERAL
A. Bibliographies
Adam, André. Bibliographie critique de sociologie, d’ethnologie et de géographie humaine du Maroc. Algiers: CNRS, 1972.
Albertini, Eugène. L’Afrique du Nord française dans l’histoire. Lyon: Archat,
1937.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 185
Arnáiz, Dora Bacaicoa. Bibliografía Marroquí 1958. Tetuán: Editorial Cremaades, 1958.
Attal, Robert. Les Juifs d’Afrique du Nord: Bibliographie. Jerusalem: Ben Zvi
Institute, 1973.
AWAL, Cahiers d’études berbères, 21 vols. to date (1985– ). Paris: Centre national du Livre et du Fonds d‘action sociale.
Bauer y Landauer, Ignacio. Apuntes para una bibliografía de Marruecos.
Madrid: Editorial Ibero-Africano-Americana, 1922.
Bougchiche, Lamara. Langues et littératures berbères des origines à nos jours.
Bibliographie internationale de plus de 6000 références, de 2300 auteurs.
Paris: Ibis Press, 1997.
Brenier-Strine, Claude. Bibliographie allant jusqu’en 1994. Tours: Publications
de L’IRENAM, 1996.
Calderini, Simonetta, Delia Cortese, and James L. A. Webb Jr. Mauritania.
World Bibliographical Series, no. 141. Oxford: Clio Press, 1992.
Cenival, Pierre de. Bibliographie Marocaine. Paris: Larose, 1937.
Centre de Recherche Berbère. Bibliographie Berbère (online). Paris: Institut
National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales. http://194.167.236.5/pub/
enseignements/langues/afrique/berbere/index.html
———. Encyclopédie Berbère. Institut National des Langues et Civilisations
Orientales. Vols. 1–27. Aix-en-Provence: Edisud Editions, 1984–2005.
———. Hommes et Femmes de Kabylie: Dictionnaire biographique, historique
et culturel. Sous la direction de Salem Chaker. Institut National des Langues
et Civilisations Orientales. Vol. 1. Aix-en-Provence: Ina-Yas/Edisud Editions, 2001.
Chaker, Salem. Une décennie d’études berbères (1980–1990): Bibliographie
critique. Algiers: Bouchene, 1991.
Chaker, Salem, and Abdellah Bounfour. Langues et littératures Berbères:
Chronique des études berbères XII (1992–1993). Paris: Institut National des
Langues et Civilisations Orientales, 1994.
———. Langues et littératures Berbères: Chronique des études berbères XII
(1994–1995). Paris: L’Harmattan, 1996.
Creswell, K. A. C. A Bibliography of Muslim Architecture in North Africa (Excluding Egypt). Supplement to Hespéris, vol. 41. Paris: Larose, 1954.
Fondation du Roi Abdul-Aziz. L’Amazigh: Langue, culture et histoire.
Casablanca: Fondation du Roi Abdul-Aziz, 2003.
———. Le Rif face aux visées coloniales (1921–1927). Casablanca: Fondation
du Roi Abdul-Aziz, 2003.
———. Débuts de l’écriture au Maghreb. Casablanca: Fondation du Roi AbdulAziz, 2004.
———. Fihras al-makhtutat al-`arabiyya wa al-amazighiyya. 2 vols. Mohammadia: matba`at Fedala, 2005.
Galand, Lionel. Langues et littératures berbères. Vingt cinq ans d’études.
Chronique de l’Annuaire de l’Afrique du Nord. Paris: CNRS, 1979.
186 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Gaudio, Attilio. Les bibliothèques du désert: Recherches et études sur un millénaire d’écrits. Actes des colloques du CIRSS (1995–2000). Paris: L’Harmattan, 2002.
Gil Grimau, Rodolfo. Aproximación a una bibliografía española sobre el Norte
Africa 1850–1980. Vol. 1. Madrid: Ministry of Foreign Affaires, 1982.
Hamody, Mohamed Said Ould. Bibliographie générale de la Mauritanie. Paris:
Editions Sepia, 1995.
Joucla, E. Bibliographie de l’Afrique occidentale française. Paris: Société
d’Editions Géographiques Maritimes et Coloniales, 1937.
Jucovy, Kyra and John Alderete. A Bibliography of Berber Language Materials, 2001. http://www.swarthmore.edu/SocSci/jaldere1/bbiblio2_june01.htm
(accessed May 15, 2005).
La Coste, Camille. Bibliographie de la Grande Kabylie. Paris: Mouton & Co.,
1962.
Martin, A. G. P. Quatre siècles d’histoire marocaine: Au Sahara de 1504–1902,
au Maroc de 1894–1912. Paris: Librairie Alcan, 1923.
Mauny, Raymond. “Bibliographie de l’empire du Mali.” Notes Africaines 82
(1959): 55–56.
Miège, Jean-Louis. Le Maroc et l’Europe 1830–1894. Vol. 1: Sources and Bibliographies. Paris: PUF, 1960.
Moytlinski, A. de. “Bibliographie du Mzab.” Bulletin de Correspondance
Africaine 3 (1885): 15–72.
Prussin, Labelle, and David Lee. “Architecture in Africa: An Annotated Bibliography. Part I: North and West Africa.” Africana Library Journal 3–4
(1973): 2–32.
Rishworth, S. Knoke. Spanish-Speaking Africa: A Guide to Official Publications. African section. Washington, D.C.: Library of Congress, 1973.
Schluter, Hans. “Al-marji‘ aw al-bibliyughrâfîyâ al-maghribîya. thâniyan:
qâ’ima bi-l-manshûrat al-ajnabîya al-muta‘alliqa bi-l-maghrib al-‘arabî
(Libya, Tunisia, Algeria, Morocco, North Africa).” Majallat al-buhûth altârîkhîya 4 (1982): 387–408.
Sellami, Louisa. “Bibliographical references on Amazigh Culture.” 2005.
www.ee.umd.edu/~sellami/ref.html (accessed May 15, 2005).
Shinar, P. Essai de bibliographie sélective et annotée sur l’Islam maghrébin contemporain: Maroc, Algérie, Tunisie, Libye (1830–1978). Paris: CNRS, 1983.
Toupet, Charles. “Orientation Bibliographique sur la Mauritanie.” Bulletin de
l’Institut Français d’Afrique Noir XXI (1959): 201–39.
“Orientation Bibliographique sur la Mauritanie.” Bulletin de l’Institut Français
d’Afrique Noir XXIV (1962): 594–613.
Turbet-Delof, Guy. Bibliographie critique du Maghreb dans la littérature
française de 1532 à 1715. Algiers: SNED, 1976.
———. “Petit supplément bibliographique pour servir à l’histoire du Maghreb.”
Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine 15 (1988): 128–30.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 187
Vajda, Georges. “Notes de bibliographie maghrébine.” Hespéris 37 (1950):
208–16; 41 (1954): 365–77.
B. Biographies
Albertini, Eugène. “Un témoignage de Saint Augustin sur la prospérité relative
de l’Afrique au IVe siècle.” In Mélanges Paul Thomas, 1–5. Brugge: Imprimerie Sainte Catherine, 1930.
Barbier, Maurice. Trois français au Sahara occidental en 1784–1786. Introduction, choix de textes et notes par Maurice Barbier. Paris: L’Harmattan,
1984.
Benabou, Marcel. “Juba II ou l’africanité vassale.” In Les Africains, vol. 9, edited
by Charles André Julien et al., 141–66. Paris: Editions Jeune Afrique, 1977.
———. “Tacfarinas: Insurgé berbère contre la colonisation romaine.” In Les
Africains, vol. 12, edited by Charles André Julien et al., 293–310. Paris: Editions Jeune Afrique, 1977.
Berque, Jacques. Al-Youssi: Problèmes de culture marocaine au XVIIe siècle.
Paris: Mouton, 1958.
Bouchenaki, Mounir. “Jugurtha: Un roi berbère et sa guerre contre Rome.” In
Les Africains, vol. 4, edited by Charles André Julien et al., 165–92. Paris:
Editions Jeune Afrique, 1977.
Désiré-Vuillemin, G. M. “Cheikh Ma El Aïnin et le Maroc, ou l’échec d’un
moderne Almoravide.” Revue de l’histoire des colonies françaises 45 (1958):
29–60.
Durosoy, Maurice. Lyautey: Maréchal de France, 1854–1934. Paris: Lavauzelle,
1984.
Enan, M. A. Ibn Khaldun, His Life and Work. 2nd ed. Lahore, 1946.
Gateau, Albert. “Travaux.” Hespéris 37 (1950): 1–4.
Harbi, M. “Abane Ramdane.” In Les Africains, vol. 11, edited by CharlesAndré Julien et al., 217–38. Paris: Editions Jeune Afrique, 1978.
Hart, David. “Assu u-ba Slam.” In Les Africains, vol. 5, edited by CharlesAndré Julien et al., 75–106. Paris: Editions Jeune Afrique, 1978.
Houroro, Faouzi M. Sociologie politique coloniale au Maroc: Cas de MichauxBellaire. Casablanca: Afrique Orient, 1988.
Howe, S. “Charles de Foucauld, Explorer of Morocco and Knight Errant of
Christ.” Muslim World 18 (1928): 124–46.
Kadra, Houaria. Jugurtha: Un Berbère contre Rome. Paris: Arléa, 2005.
Khalil, Mohamed. Mohammad al-mukhtar al-susi: Dirasat li-shaksiyatih washi‘irih. Al-dâr al-bayda’: mu’assasat al-tiba‘a wa-l-nashr, 1985.
———. Al-Mokhtar al-Sussi: Al-dhakira al-musta`ada. Casablanca: Imprimerie
Najah El Jadida, 1986.
Lévi-Provençal, Evariste. “Un historiographe et poète de cour mérinide: Abû
fâris al-malzûzî.” AIEOI (1934–1935): 189–92.
188 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Lyautey, Louis Hubert Gonzalve. Lyautey l’africain; textes et lettres du
maréchal Lyautey. Présentés par Pierre Lyautey. 4 vols. Paris: Plon, 1953–
1957.
Mameri, Khalfa. Abbane Ramdane. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1988.
Mandouze, André. “Saint Augustin: Une africanité en question.” In Les
Africains, vol. 10, edited by Charles André Julien et al., 73–104. Paris: Editions Jeune Afrique, 1978.
Martin, B. “Ma al-`Aynayan al-Qalqami ou la résistance d’un shaykh saharien.”
In Les Africains, vol. 12, edited by Charles André Julien et al., 173–96. Paris:
Editions Jeune Afrique, 1978.
Merad, Ali. “L’autobiographie d’Ibn Khaldun.” IBLA 19 (1956): 53–64.
———. “Abd Al-Mu’min à la conquête de l’Afrique du Nord (1130–1163).” Annales de l’Institut d’études orientales 15 (1957): 109–60.
———. A Christian Hermit in an Islamic World: A Muslim’s View of Charles de
Foucauld. Translated by Zoe Hersov. New York: Paulist Press, 1999.
Miguel, André. “Ibn Battuta: Trente années de voyages de Pékin au Niger.” In
Les Africains, vol. 1, edited by Charles André Julien et al., 113–40. Paris:
Editions Jeune Afrique, 1978.
Morsy, Magali. “El Haj Thami Elglaoui: Un grand caid contre le sultan et
l’indépendance marocaine.” In Les Africains, vol. 8, edited by Charles André Julien et al., 65–99. Paris: Editions Jeune Afrique, 1977.
al-Mukhtâr al-Soussi. Al-dhâkira al-musta‘âda: a ‘mâl al-nadwa allatî nazzamahâ ittihâd kutâb al-maghrib bi-ta‘âwun ma‘a al-majlis al-baladî limadîna agâdîr. Al-dâr al-baydâ’: matba‘at al-najâh al-jadîda, 1986.
Norris, H. T. “New Evidence on the Life of ‘Abdullah b. Yâsîn and the Origins
of the Almoravid Movement.” Journal of African History 12 (1971): 255–68.
———. “`Abdullah Ibn Yasin et la dynamique conquérante des Almoravides.”
In Les Africains, vol. 12, edited by Charles André Julien et al., 15–40. Paris:
Editions Jeune Afrique, 1978.
Oussaid, Brick. Les coquelicots de l’Oriental: Chronique d’une famille berbère
marocaine. Paris: La Découverte, 1984.
Pavis d’Escurac, Henriette. “Apulée: Rhéteur africain de la province romaine.”
In Les Africains, vol. 5, edited by Charles André Julien et al., 45–74. Paris:
Editions Jeune Afrique, 1978.
Roux, Arsène. “Les aventures extraordinaires de Sidi Hmäd-u-Musa, patron de
Tazerwalt.” Hespéris 39 (1952): 75–96.
Stroomer, Harry, and Michael Peyron. Catalogue des archives du “Fonds Arsène Roux.” Cologne: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag, 2004.
Talbi, M. “Ibn Tumart ou le parti avant la dynastie almohade.” In Les Africains,
vol. 11, edited by Charles André Julien et al., 135–66. Paris: Editions Jeune
Afrique, 1978.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 189
C. Classic Manuscripts, Translations, and Critical Commentary
Anonymous. Kitab tadhkirat al-nisyân fî akhbâr mulûk al-sudân. Translated by
O. Houdas. 2 vols. Paris: ELOV, 1899–1901.
———. Kitâb al-istibsâr fî ‘ajâ’ib al-amsâr. Translated by E. Fagnan, L’Afrique
septentrionale au XIIe S. de notre ère. Recueil Société d’Archéologie de
Constantine XXXII, 1900.
———. Kitâb mafâkhir al-barbar. Edition by Evariste Lévi-Provençal as, Fragments historique sur les Berbères au Moyen-Age. Extraits inédits d’un recueil anonyme compilé en 712–1312. Rabat, 1934.
———. Al-hulal al-mawshîya fî dhikr al-akhbâr al-marrâkushîya. Edition by albashîr al-furti. Tunis, 1911, and translated by I. S. Allouche as Chronique
anonyme des dynasties almoravide et almohade. Texte arabe publié d’après
de nouveaux manuscrits par I. S. Allouche. Rabat, 1936.
Al-Ansârî, Muhammad Ben al-Qâsim bn ‘Abd al-Malik. Ikhtisâr al-akhbâr
‘ammâ kâna bi-thaghr sabta min sanîya al-âthâr. Edition by Muhammad bn
Tâwît in Titwân 3–4 (1958–1959): 73–97, and by ‘abd al-wahhâb bn mansûr;
Rabat, 1969. Translated with notes and glossary by E. Lévi-Provençal as Une
description de Ceuta musulmane au XVe siècle (texte arabe). Hespéris 12
(1931): 145–76.
Al-Bâdisî, ‘Abd al-Haqq. Al-maqsad al-sharîf, wa-l-manza‘ al-latîf fî dhikr Sulaha al-rîf. Translated by G. S. Colin, Vie des Saints du Rif. Paris: Archives
Marocaines XXVI, 1926.
Huici Miranda. “Ambrosio: Un fragmente inédito de Ibn ‘Idârî sobre los Almorávides.” Hespéris-Tamuda 2 (1961): 43–111.
Ibn al-Ahmar, Abû al-Walîd Ismâ‘îl. Rawdat an-nisrîn. Edition and translation
(as Histoire des Benî Merîn, rois de Fas) by Ghaoutsi Bouali and Georges
Marçais. Paris, 1917.
Ibn Anas, Malik. Al-muwatta of Imam Malik Ben Anas (The First Formulation
of Islamic Law). Translated by Aisha Abdurrahman Bewley. London: Kegan
Paul, 1989.
Ibn al-Darrâj, Muhammad Bn ‘Umar. Ittijâhât adabîya wa-hadârîya fî ‘asr
banî marîn, aw kitâb al-imta‘ wa-l-intifâ‘ bi-maslat al-sama‘/li-ibn al-darrâj al-Sabti. Edited by Muhammad Bn Shaqrûn. Kenitra: matba‘at al-andalus, 1982.
Ibn ‘Idhârî, Abû al-‘Abbâs Ahmad bn Muhammad, al-Marrâkushî. Kitâb albayân al-mughrib fî akhbâr mulûk al-andalus wa-l-maghrib (1205). Translated as Los Almohades. 2 vols. Tétouan, 1953–1954, and an edition by A.
Huici and M. Kattani. Tétouan, 1963. Also published as Histoire de l’Afrique
du Nord et de l’Espagne musulmane, by G. S. Colin and E. Lévi-Provençal.
2 vols. Leiden, 1948–1951.
190 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Ibn Khaldûn, Abu Zayd ‘Abd al-Rahman. Kitâb al-‘ibar wa-dîwân al-mubtada’
wa-l-khabar fî ayyâm al-‘arab wa-l-‘ajam wa-l-barbar wa-man ‘asarahum
min dhawî al-sultân al-akbar. Translated by M. G. de Slane as Histoire des
Berbères et des dynasties musulmanes de l’Afrique septentrionale. 4 vols.
Algiers: Imprimerie du gouvernement, 1847–1851; Paris: Geuthner,
1925–1934, 1956.
———. The Muqaddimah: An Introduction to History. Translated by Franz
Rosenthal. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1967.
Ibn Marzuq, Muhammad Bn Ahmed. “Al-Musnâd.” Translated by E. LéviProvençal as “Un nouveau texte d’histoire mérinide: Les Musnad d’Ibn
Marzûk.” Hespéris 5 (1925): 1–82.
———. El Musnad: Hechos Memorables du Abu al-Hassan, Sultan de los Benimerinos. Translated and edited by Maria J. Viguera. Madrid: Instituto Hispano-Arabe de Cultura, 1977.
Lévi-Provençal, Evariste. Documents inédits d’histoire almohade. Paris: Librairie orientaliste, 1928.
———. “Un recueil de lettres officielles almohades. Introduction et étude diplomatique. Analyse et commentaire historique.” Hespéris 28 (1941): 1–80.
Marmol Caravajal, Louis de. Descripción general de Africa. 3 vols. Granada,
1573.
Al-Muqaddasî. Description de l’Occident Musulman au IVe siècle. Translated
by Ch. Pellat. Algiers: Bibliothèque Arabe Française, 1950.
Al-Murrâkushî, al-‘Abbâs bn Ibrâhîm. Al-i‘lâm bi-man halla murrâkush waaghmât min al-a‘lâm. 8 vols. Fâs: matba‘at al-jadîda, 1936.
Al-Nâsirî, Abû al-‘Abbâs Ahmed Ben Khâlid, al-Salâwî. Kitâb al-istiqsâ liakhbâr duwal al-maghrib al-aqsâ. tahqîq wa-ta‘lîq waladay al-mu’allif
sâhabî al-sa‘âda al-ustâdh: ja‘far al-nâsirî wa-l-ustâdh muhammad alnâsiri. Vol. 1 of 9 vols. Al-dâr al-baydâ’: dâr al-kuttâb, 1954–1956.
Pellegrin, A. “Les manuscrits de langues berbères.” La Kahena 21 (1941):
131–34.
Roudh el-Kirtas. Histoire des souverains du Maghreb (Espagne et Maroc) et
annales de la ville de Fès. Tranlsated from Arabic by A. Baumier. Paris: Imprimerie impériale, 1860.
Al-Sa‘dî, ‘Abd al-Rahmân Bn ‘Abd Allâh al-Sûdânî. Ta’rîkh al-sudân. Edited
and translated by O. Houdas. 2 vols. Paris: ELOV, 1898–1900.
Sallustius, Crispus, C. French translation: Salluste. Conjuration de Catalina.
Guerre de Jugurtha. Fragments des Histoires. English translation: The
Jugurthine War and the Conspiracy of Catiline. Baltimore: Penguin, 1963.
Shatzmiller, Maya. “Une source méconnue de l’histoire des Berbères: Le Kitâb
al-Ansâb li-Abî Hayyân.” Arabica 30 (1983): 73–79.
Al-Wansharîsî, Abû-l-‘Abbâs Ahmed Bn Yahyâ Bn Muhammad. Al-mi‘yâr almu‘ribwa-l-jâmi‘ al-mughrib ‘an fatâwî ifriqîya wa-l-andalus wa-l-maghrib.
Partial translations in Archives Marocaines 2 (1904): 75–210; 12 (1907):
192–228.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 191
Al-Yaqûbî. Kitâb al-buldân (889). Edited by De Goeje, Leyde, 1860. Translated by G. Wiet as Les pays, vol. 1. Cairo: PIFAO, 1937.
al-Zakarsî. Ta’rîkh al-dawlatayn al-muwahhidîya wa-l-hafsîya. Tunis, 1872.
Translated by E. Fagnan as Chronique des Almohades et des Hafsides. Constantine: Adolphe Braham, 1895.
Zarhûnî, Sayyidi Muhammad Ben al-Hâj Ibrâhîm. La rihla du marabout de
Tasaft. Notes sur l’histoire de l’Atlas. Texte arabe du XVIIIe siècle. Translated and annotated by Louis Justinard. Paris: Geuthner, 1940.
al-Zayyânî, Abû al-Qâsim Ben Ahmed Ben ‘Alî Bn Ibrâhîm. Al-turjumân almu‘rib ‘an duwal al-mashriq wa-l-maghrib. Partially translated by O.
Houdas as Le Maroc de 1631 a 1812. Amsterdam: Philo Press, 1969.
———. Al-turjumân al-kubrâ fî akhbâr al-ma‘mûr barran wa-bahran.
Haqqaqahu wa-‘alaqa ‘alayh ‘Abd al-Karîm al-Filâlî. Rabat: matba‘at alma‘ârif al-jadîda, 1991.
Zniber, Mohammed. “Coup d’œil sur quelques chroniques almohades récemment publiées.” Hespéris-Tamuda 7 (1966): 41–60.
D. Edited Collections
Addi, Lahouari, ed. L’anthropologie du Maghreb selon Berque, Bourdieu,
Geertz et Gellner. Paris: Awal/Ibis Press, 2003.
Anonymous. Mélanges René Basset: Études nord-africaines et orientales. Publiées par l’Institut des hautes études marocaines. 2 vols. Paris: E. Leroux,
1923–1925.
———. Abd el-Krim et la République du Rif. Paris: Maspero, 1976. Papers from
a Colloquium held in Paris on January 18–20, 1973.
———. “Recherches sur l’Islam: histoire et anthropologie.” Annales:
Economies, Sociétés, Civilisations. Numéro spécial 35e année, nos. 3–4
(May–August 1980).
———. Rivages et déserts: Hommage à Jacques Berque. Paris: Sindbad, 1988.
Ben-Ami, Issachar, ed. Recherches sur la culture des Juifs d’Afrique du Nord.
Jerusalem: Communauté Israélite Nord-africaine, 1990.
Brett, Michael, ed. Northern Africa: Islam and Modernization. London: Frank
Cass, 1973.
Bulletin Economique et Social du Maroc. Recherches récente sur le Maroc
Moderne. Actes de Durham. Rabat, 1978.
———. En hommage à Paul Pascon. Colloque international sur le devenir de la
société rurale au Maroc. Bulletin Economique et Social du Maroc no.
159–161 (1988).
Cannon, Byron, ed. Terroirs et sociétés au Maghreb et au Moyen Orient. Séminaire IRMAC 1983–4, table ronde franco-américaine CNRS/NSF, Lyon, juin
1984 sous la direction de B. Cannon. Lyon: Maison de l’Orient, 1987.
192 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Collectif. Penseurs maghrébins contemporains. Casablanca: Editions EDDIF,
1997.
Entelis, John, ed. Islam, Democracy, and the State in North Africa. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1997.
Gellner, Ernest, ed. Islam, société et communauté: Anthropologies du Maghreb.
Paris: CNRS, 1981.
———. Islamic Dilemmas: Reformers, Nationalists, and Industrialization: The
Southern Shore of the Mediterranean. Berlin: Mouton, 1985.
Gellner, Ernest, and Charles Micaud, eds. Arabs and Berbers: From Tribe to
Nation in North Africa. London: Duckworth, 1973.
Gellner, Ernest, and John Waterbury, eds. Patrons and Clients in Mediterranean
Societies. London: Duckworth; Hanover, N.H.: Center for Mediterranean
Studies of the American Universities Field Staff, 1977.
Jimenez, Manuel Olmedo, ed. España y el Norte de Africa: Bases históricas de
una relación fundamental (aportaciones sobre Melilla). Dirección e introducción por Manuel Olmedo Jimenez. Congreso Hispano-Africano de las
Culturas Mediterráneas “Fernando de los Ríos Urruti” (1st: Escuela Universitaria de Magisterio de Melilla, 1984). Granada: Publicaciones de la Universidad de Granada. Melilla: Excmo. Ayuntamiento de Melilla, 1987.
Joffé, E. G. H., ed. North Africa: Nation, State and Region. SOAS Contemporary Politics and Culture in the Middle East. London: Routledge, 1993.
Joffé, E. G. H., and C. R. Pennell. Tribe and State: Essays in Honour of David
Montgomery Hart. Cambridge: Middle East and North Africa Studies Press,
1991.
al-Naquri, Idris, ed. Al-mukhtar al-susi al-dhâkira al-musta‘ada. a‘mal alnadwa allati nazzamahâ ittihad kuttab al-maghrib bi-ta‘awun ma‘a al-majlis al-baladi li-madîna agadir. Al-dar al-bayda’: matba‘at al-najah al-jadida,
1987.
Zartman, I. William, and William Mark Habeeb, eds. Polity and Society in Contemporary North Africa: State, Culture, and Society in Arab North Africa.
Boulder, Colo.: Westview Press, 1993.
E. Dictionaries
Centre de Recherche Berbère. Hommes et Femmes de Kabylie: Dictionnaire biographique, historique et culturel. Sous la direction de Salem Chaker. Institut National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales. Vol. 1. Aix-enProvence: Ina-Yas/Edisud Editions, 2001.
Chafik, Mohamed. Al-mu`jam i al-`arabi al-amazighi. 3 vols. Rabat: alakadimiyyah al-maghribiyya, 1999, 2000.
Cid Kaoui, Said. Dictionnaire français-tamaheq. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1894.
———. Dictionnaire pratique tamaheq-français. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1900.
———. Dictionnaire français-tachelhit et tamazight. Paris: Leroux, 1907.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 193
Creusât, Jean Baptiste. Essai de dictionnaire français-kabyle. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1873.
Dallet, Jean Marie. Dictionnaire kabyle-français. Paris: Société des Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France, 1982.
Decalo, Samuel. Historical Dictionary of Chad. 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1997.
———. Historical Dictionary of Niger. 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press,
1997.
Delheure, Jean. Ag’raw n yiwalen tumz’abt t-tfransist/Dictionnaire mozabitefrançais. Paris: SELAF, 1984.
Destaing, Edmond. Dictionnaire berbère. Paris: Leroux, 1920.
El Mountassir, Abdallah. Dictionnaire des verbes tachelhit-français (parler
berbère du sud du Maroc). Paris: L’Harmattan, 2003.
Foucauld, Charles de. Dictionnaire touareg-français dialecte de l’Ahaggar. 4
vols. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1951–1952.
Gerteiny, Alfred G. Historical Dictionary of Mauritania. Metuchen, N.J.:
Scarecrow Press, 1981.
Haddachi A. Dictionnaire de Tamazight (parler des Ayt Merghad-Ayt Yaflman).
Salé: Beni Iznassen, 2000.
Haddadou, Mohand Akli. Guide pratique de la culture et la langue berbères.
Algiers: ENAL, 1994,
———. Le guide de la culture berbère. Paris: Ina-Yas-Paris Méditerranée, 2000.
———. Almanach Berbère: Assegwes imazighen. Algiers: Editions Ina-Yas, 2002.
Heggoy, Alf Andrew. Historical Dictionary of Algeria. 1st ed. Lanham, Md.:
Scarecrow Press, 1981.
Hodges, Tony. Historical Dictionary of Western Sahara. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1982.
Huyghe, G. Dictionnaire chaouia-arabe-kabyle-français. Algiers, 1907
———. Dictionnaire français-chaouia. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1906.
———. Dictionnaire kabyle-français. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1901.
———. Dictionnaire français-kabyle. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1903.
Imperato, Pascal. Historical Dictionary of Mali. 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1996.
Jordan, Antoine. Dictionnaire berbère-français (Dialectes Tashelhayt). Rabat:
Omnia, 1934.
Lipinski, Edouard, ed. Dictionnaire de la civilisation phénicienne et punique.
Turnhout: Brépols, 1992.
Naït-Zerrad, Kamal. Dictionnaire des racines Berbère. Paris: Ed. Peeters,
1999.
Naylor, P., and A. Heggoy. Historical Dictionary of Algeria. 2nd ed. Lanham,
Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1994.
Park, Thomas K. Historical Dictionary of Morocco. New ed. Lanham, Md.:
Scarecrow Press, 1996.
194 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Pazzanita, Anthony G. Historical Dictionary of Mauritania. 2nd ed. Lanham,
Md.: Scarecrow Press, 1996.
Pazzanita, A. G., and T. Hodges. Historical Dictionary of Western Sahara. 2nd
ed. Metuchen, N.J.: Scarecrow Press, 1994.
Perkins, Kenneth. Historical Dictionary of Tunisia. 2nd ed. Lanham, Md.:
Scarecrow Press, 1997.
Ronart, Stephan, and Nandy Ronart. Concise Encyclopedia of Arabic Civilization (the Arab West). New York: Praeger, 1966.
St. John, R. B. Historical Dictionary of Libya. 3rd ed. Lanham, Md.: Scarecrow
Press, 1998.
Stora, Benjamin. Dictionnaire bibliographique de militants nationalistes algériens. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1985.
Taïfi, Miloud. Dictionnaire tamazight-français (Parlers du Maroc central).
Paris: L’Harmattan-Awal, 1991.
F. Travel
Abercrombie, Thomas. “Moroccan: Land of the Farthest West.” National Geographic 139, no. 6 (June 1971): 834–65.
———. “The Sword and the Sermon: An American Moslem Explores the Arab
Past.” National Geographic 142, no. 1 (July 1972): 3–46.
———. “When the Moors Ruled Spain.” National Geographic 175, no. 1 (July
1988): 86–119.
———. “Ibn Battuta: Prince of Travelers.” National Geographic 180, no. 6
(June 1991): 2–49.
Alexander, F. G. Wayfarers in the Libyan Desert. New York: Putnam’s Sons,
1912.
Amato, A. Itinerari Fezzanesi. Tripoli, 1932.
Al-`Ayyashi, Abu Salim. Al-rihla al-`iyyashiyya: ma’u al-mawa’id. 2 vols. Rabat: matbu`at dar al-maghrib, 1977.
Bagnold, R. A. Libyan Sands: Travels in a Dead World. London: Michael
Haag, 1987.
Barbier, Maurice. Voyages et explorations au Sahara Occidental au XIXème
siècle. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1985.
Barrows, D. P. Berbers and Blacks: Impressions of Morocco, Timbuktu, and the
Western Sudan. Westport, Conn.: Negro Universities Press, 1970.
Barth, Heinrich. Travels and Discoveries in North and Central Africa. 5 vols.
London: Longmans Green, 1857–1858.
———. Travels and Discoveries in North and Central Africa. 3 vols. London:
Frank Cass, 1965.
Basset, René. Relation de Sidi Brahim de Massat. Paris: Leroux, 1883.
Benchelah, A. C., H. Bouziane, M. Maka, and C. Ouahès. Fleurs du Sahara:
Voyage ethnobotanique avec les Touareg du Tassili. Paris: Ibis Press, 1999.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 195
Berbard, Augustin, and N. Lacroix. La pénétration saharienne (1830–1906).
Algiers, 1906. Reprint, Calvisson: Jaques Gandini, 1993.
Borely, Jules. Tinmel: Douze carnets de notes. Paris: “Les Marges” au Grand
Meaulnes, 1934.
Caillie, René. Journal d’un voyage à Temboctou et à Djenné, précédé d’observations faites chez les Maures Braknas, les Nalous et d’autres peuples pendant les années 1824, 1825, 1826, 1827, 1829. 3 vols. Paris: Imprimerie
Royale, 1830.
———. Travels through Central Africa to Timbuctoo. Vols. 1 and 2. London:
Frank Cass, 1968 (reprint of 1930 English edition).
Chailley (Commandant). Les Grandes Missions françaises en Afrique occidentale. Dakar: IFAN, 1953.
Chatinières, Paul. Dans le Grand Atlas marocain: Extraits du carnet de route
d’un médecin d’assistance médicale indigène 1912–1916. Paris: Plon-Nourrit,
1919.
Clarke, Bryan. Berber Village: The Story of the Oxford University Expedition
to the High Atlas Mountains of Morocco. London: Longmans, 1959.
Cockburn, Andrew. “Libya: An End to Isolation?” National Geographic 198,
no. 5 (November 2000): 2–31.
Coulton, David. “Preserving the Sahara’s Prehistoric Art.” National Geographic 196, no. 3 (September 1999): 82–89.
Cowan, George D., and R. L. N. Johnston. Moorish Leaves: Glimpses of Southern Morocco. London: Tinsley Brothers, 1883.
Dumas, Alexandre. Adventures in Algeria. Translated by Alma Elizabeth
Murch. 1st American ed. Philadelphia: Chilton Co., Book Division, 1959.
Dunn, Ross E. The Adventures of Ibn Battuta: A Muslim Traveler of the 14th
Century. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1986.
Du Puigaudeau, O. Barefoot through Mauritania. London: George Routledge
and Sons, 1937.
Drummond Hay, Sir John. Western Barbary: Its Wild Tribes and Savage Animals. London: John Murray, 1844.
———. A Memoir of Sir John Drummond Hay. London: John Murray, 1896.
Eberhardt, Isabelle. Notes du route, Maroc-Algérie-Tunisie. Paris: Librairie
Charpentier et Fasquelle, 1908.
Edrisi. Description de l’Afrique et de l’Espagne. Translated by R. Dozy and N.
L. de Goye. Leiden: Brill, 1866.
El Bekri. Description de l’Afrique septentrionale. Translated by Baron de
Slane. Algiers: Jourdan, 1911.
Elderkin, Kate D. From Tripoli to Marrakech. Springfield, Mass.: Pond-Ekber
Co., 1944.
Englebert, Victor. “Trek by Mule among Morocco’s Berbers.” National Geographic 133, no. 6 (June 1968): 850–75.
———. “Drought Threatens the Tuareg World.” National Geographic 145, no.
4 (April 1974): 544–71.
196 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Fall, Abdallahi, André Cormillot, and Mohamed Adnan Ould Beyrouk. Sur la
route des caravanes. Saint-Maur: Sépia, 2004.
Forbes, Rosita. The Sultan of the Mountains. New York: Henry Holt, 1924.
Foucauld, Charles de. Reconnaissance au Maroc: 1883–1884. Paris: Challamel, 1888.
Frey, Philippe. Nomade blanc: Le Sahara d’Est en Ouest en solitaire. Paris:
Robert Laffont, 1992.
Frobenius, Leo. The Voice of Africa, Being an Account of the Travels of the German Inner African Exploration Expedition in the Years 1910–1912. London:
Hutchinson, 1913.
Gallieni, Lieutenant Colonel Joseph. Voyage au Soudan français (Haut Niger et
pays de Segou 1879-1881). Paris: Librairie Hachette, 1885.
Gautier, E. F. Sahara: The Great Desert. Translated by Dorothy Ford Mayhew,
with a foreword by Douglas Johnson. New York: Columbia University Press,
1935.
Gray, William, and Staff Surgeon Dochard. Travels in Western Africa in the
Years 1818, 1819, 1820, 1821. London: John Murray, 1825.
Harris, Walter B. Tafilalet: The Narrative of a Journey of Exploration in the Atlas Mountains and the Oases of the North-West Sahara. Illustrated by Maurice Romberg, from sketches and photographs by the author. Edinburgh: W.
Blackwood and Sons, 1895.
———. Spain and the Rif. New York: Longmans, Green; London: E. Arnold,
1927.
Hodgson, W. Brown. Notes on Northern Africa, the Sahara and the Soudan.
New York: Wiley and Putnam, 1844.
Hooker, J. D., and J. Ball. Journal of a Tour in Morocco and the Great Atlas.
London, 1878.
Hourst, Lieutenant M. French Enterprise in Africa: The Personal Narrative of
Lieutenant Hourst of his Exploration of the Niger. New York: E. P. Dutton,
1899.
Hunt, Carla. “Berber Brides Fair.” National Geographic 157, no. 1 (January
1980): 118–29.
Ibn Battuta. The Travels of Ibn Battuta, A.D. 1325–1354. 2 vols. Translated and
revised by H. A. R. Gibb from the Arabic text edited by C. Defremery and
B. R. Sanguinetti. Cambridge: Hakluyt Society, 1962.
Jackson, G. A. Algiers: Being a Complete Picture of the Barbary States. London: R. Edwards, 1817.
Jackson, James Grey. An Account of the Empire of Morocco and the Districts
of Sus and Tafilalt. 3rd ed. London: R. Edwards, 1814.
———. An Account of Timbuctoo and Hausa, Territories in the Interior of
Africa. London: Frank Cass, 1967.
King, Dean. Skeletons on the Sahara: A True Story of Survival. New York: Little, Brown, 2004.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 197
Kirk-Greene, A. H. M. “The Society and Alexander Laing, 1794–1826.”
African Affairs 88 (1989): 415–18.
Langewische, William. Sahara Unveiled: A Journey across the Desert. New
York: Pantheon Books, 1996.
Lenz, Oskar. Timbouctou: Voyage au Maroc, au Sahara et au Soudan. Paris: Librairie Hachette, 1887.
Leo Africanus. History and Description of Africa. 3 vols. London: Hakluyt Society, 1896.
Lévy, Robert. Lauriers-roses de Kabylie: Carnets de route de Pitchoun-Toubib,
(Récit). Paris: L’Harmattan, 2003.
Linker, Halla. Three Tickets to Timbuktu. New York: G. P. Putnam’s Sons, 1966.
Mage, Lieutenant Abdon-Eugene. Voyage dans le Soudan occidental
(Sénégambie, Niger), 1863–1866. Paris: Librairie Hachette, 1868.
Miner, Horace. The Primitive City of Timbuctoo. Rev. ed. New York: Doubleday, 1965.
Monod, Théodore. De Tripoli á Tombouctou: Le dernier voyage de Laing,
1825–1826. Paris: Société Française d’Histoire Outre-Mer/Librairie Orientaliste Paul Geuthner, 1977.
Monteil, P. I. De Saint Louis à Tripoli par le lac Tchad. Paris: Félix Alcan, 1894.
Newton, Alex. West Africa: A Travel Survival Kit. 2nd ed. Berkeley, Calif.:
Lonely Planet Publications, 1992.
Ould-Braham, Ouahmi. “Le voyage de Boulifa au Maroc d’après son Journal
de route (Bled s-Siba, 1904–1905).” Études et Documents Berbères 12
(1994–1995): 35–105.
———. “Voyages scientifiques de Boulifa (Maroc, 1905; Kabylie, 1909–1912).”
Études et Documents Berbères 13 (1995–1996): 27–78.
Park, Mungo. Travels in the Interior Districts of Africa. Performed under the
Direction and Patronage of the African Association in the Years 1795, 1796,
and 1797. London: W. Blumer, 1799.
———. The Journal of a Mission to the Interior of Africa in the Year 1805. London: John Murray, 1815.
———. The Travels of Mungo Park. New York: E. P. Dutton, 1907.
Richardson, James. Travels in the Great Desert of Sahara in the Years of 1845
and 1846. London: Frank Cass, 1970.
Rodger, Jinx, and George Jinx. “Sahara Sand in My Eyes.” National Geographic 113, no. 5 (May 1958): 664–705.
Rohlfs, Gerhard. Adventures in Morocco through the Oases of Draa and Tafilalet. London: S. Low, Marston, Low, & Searle, 1874.
Seabrook, W. B. Air Adventure: Paris-Sahara-Timbuctu. London: G. G. Harrap,
1933.
Segonzac, René de. Voyages au Maroc (1899–1901). Paris, 1903.
———. Au Coeur de l’Atlas: Mission au Maroc, 1904–1905. Paris, 1910.
Al-Shâhadî, al-Hasan. Adab al-rihla bi-l-maghrib fî al-‘asr al-marînî. Rabat:
manshurât ‘okaz, 1990.
198 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Sheean, Vincent. An American among the Riffi. New York: The Century Co.,
1926.
Sitwell, Sacheverell. Mauretania: Warrior, Man, and Woman. London: Duckworth, 1940.
Skolle, J. Azalai. New York: Harper and Bros., 1956.
Slousch, N. “Le Maroc au dix-huitième siècle: Mémoires d’un contemporain.”
Revue du Monde Musulman 9 (1909): 452–66.
———. Résultats historiques et épigraphiques d’un voyage dans le Maroc oriental et le Grand Atlas. Comptes Rendus des Séances de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles-lettres (1914): 179–185.
Steet, Linda. Veils and Daggers: A Century of National Geographic Representation of the Arab World. Philadelphia: Temple University Press, 2000.
Taylor, Jeffrey. “Among the Berbers: A Journey through Morocco’s High Atlas.” National Geographic 207, no. 1 (January 2005): 78–97.
Terhorst, Bernd. With the Riff Kabyles. London: Arrowsmith, 1926.
Thomas, Charles W. Adventures and Observations on the West Coast of Africa,
and Its Islands. New York: Derby & Jackson, 1860.
Thomson, J. Travels in the Atlas and Southern Morocco. London: George
Philip, 1889.
Welch, Galbraith. The Unveiling of Timbuctoo. New York: William Morrow, 1939.
Willard, James. The Great Sahara. New York: Dutton, 1964.
Williams, Maynard. “Oasis-Hopping in the Sahara.” National Geographic 95,
no. 2 (February 1949): 209–36.
III. HISTORY
A. General
Abun-Nasr, Jamil M. History of the Maghrib. 2nd rev. ed. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1975.
Ajayi, J. F. A, and Michael Crowder. History of West Africa. 2 vols. London:
Longman Group, 1971, 1974.
Akkache, A. Tacfarinas. Algiers: SNED, 1968.
Alaoui, Ahmed `Abdellah. Mdaghra Oued Ziz: isham fi dirasati al-majtanma`I
al-wahi al-maghribi khilaala al-`asr al-hadith. 2 vols. Mohammedia:
matba`at Fedala, 1996.
Aumassip, Ginette, and Yasmina Chaid-Saoudi. L’Algérie des premiers
hommes. Paris: Ibis Press, 2001.
———. Préhistoire du Sahara et de ses abords. Tome I: Au temps des chasseurs.
Le Paléolithique. Paris: Maisonneuve et Larose, 2004.
Aumassip, Ginette, Yasmina Chaid-Saoudi, N. Ferhat, and A. Heddouche. Milieux, hommes et techniques du Sahara préhistorique: Problèmes actuels.
Paris: L’Harmattan, 1994.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 199
Ayache, Albert. Histoire ancienne de l’Afrique du Nord. Paris: Editions sociales, 1964.
Azayku, Ali Sidqi. Histoire du Maroc ou les interprétations possible/tarikh
al maghrib awi al-ta’willat al-mumkina. Rabat: Centre Tarik Ibn Ziyad,
2002.
Bathily, Mohamedou S., Mohamed Ould Kattar, and Vernet Robert. Les sites
néolithiques de Khatt Lemaïteg (Amatlich) en Mauritanie occidentale.
Nouakchott: CRIAA-Université de Nouakchott-Centre Culturel Français,
2000.
Bel, Alfred. La religion musulmane en Berbérie. Paris: Paul Geuthner, 1938.
Berthier, André. La Numidie, Rome, et le Maghreb. Paris: Picard, 1981.
Brémond, Edouard. Berbères et Arabes, la Beberie est un pays européen. Paris:
Payot, 1950.
Boetsch, Gilles, and Jean-Noël Ferrie. “Le paradigme berbère: Approche de la
logique classificatoire des anthropologues français du XIXe siècle.” Bulletin
et mémoires de la société d’anthropologie de Paris 1, no. 3–4 (1986):
257–67.
Bousquet, Georges-Henri. Les Berbères: Histoire et institutions. Pars: PUF,
1961.
Brett, M., and E. Fentress. The Berbers. Malden, Mass.: Blackwell, 1997.
Bullard, R. G. “The Berbers of the Maghrib and Ancient Carthage.” Africa and
Africans in Antiquity (2001): 180–209.
Bulliet, R. W. “Botr et Beranes: Hypothèses sur l’histoire des Berbères.” Annale Economies, Sociétés, Civilisations 36 (1981): 104–16.
Camps, Gabriel. Les civilisations préhistoriques de l’Afrique du Nord et du Sahara. Paris: Dolin, 1974.
———. “Comment la Berbérie est devenue le Maghreb arabe.” Revue du Monde
Musulman et de la Méditerranée 38 (1983): 7–24.
———. “Avertissement: Etre Berbère.” Encyclopédie Berbère 1 (1984): 7-48.
———. Les Berbères: mémoire et identité. Paris: Editions Errance, 1995.
Chafik, Mohamed. Lamhatun `an thallathatin wa thallathina qarnan min
tarikhi al-amazighiyin. Rabat: Infoprint, 2003.
Chaker, Salem, and Abrous Dahbia. “De l’antiquité au musée: La berbérité ou
la dimension innommable.” Revue du Monde Musulman et de la Méditerranée 48–49 (1989): 173–97.
Cherbi, Moh, and Thierry Deslot. La Kahena: Reine des berbères. Dessins de
Tarik Bellahsène. Paris: EDIF, 2000.
———. Les rois berbères. Dessins de Hammid-Tayeb Hammami. Paris: EDIF,
2000.
Crosby, Alfred. Ecological Imperialism: The Biological Expansion of Europe,
900–1900. 2nd ed. New York: Cambridge University Press, 2004.
Felipe, Helena de. Identidad y onomástica de los Beréberes de al-Andalus.
Madrid: Consejo Superior de Investigaciones Científicas, 1997.
200 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Gautier, Emile-Félix. Le passé de l’Afrique du Nord: Les siècles obscurs. Paris:
Payot, 1952.
Goodchild, R. G. Libyan Studies: Select Papers of the Late Richard George
Goodchild. London: P. Elek, 1976.
Gsell, S. Histoire ancienne de l’Afrique du Nord. 8 vols. Paris: Hachette et Cie,
1913–1928.
Guilhem, M. Précis d’histoire de l’Ouest africain. Paris: Ligel, 1961.
Guilhem, M., and A. Traoré. Mali: Récits Historiques. Paris: Ligel, 1964.
Hachid, Malika. Les Premiers Berbères: Entre Méditerranée, Tassili et Nil.
Aix-en-Provence: Ina-Yas-Edisud, 2000.
Haddadou, M. A. Les Berbères Célèbres. Algiers: Berti Editions, 2003.
Hargreaves, John D. West Africa: The Former French States. Englewood Cliffs,
N.J.: Prentice Hall, 1967.
Harmon, Stephen A. “The Malian National Archives at Kaluba: Access and Applicability.” History in Africa 19 (1992): 441–44.
Hubac, Pierre. Les Barbaresques. Paris: Berger-Leverault, 1949.
Jackson, Robert. Empire’s Edge: Exploring Rome’s Egyptian Frontier. New
Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press, 2002.
Julien, Charles André. Histoire de l’Afrique du Nord. 2 vols. Paris: Payot, 1986.
Julien, Charles André, et al., eds. Les Africains. 12 vols. Paris: Editions Jeune
Afrique, 1977, 1978.
Kaddache, M. Histoire du nationalisme Algérien: Question nationale et politique algérienne. 2 vols. Algiers: SNED, 1980.
Lacroix, W. F. G. Africa in Antiquity: A Linguistic and Toponymic Analysis of
Ptolemy’s Map of Africa, Together with a Discussion of Ophir, Punt and
Hanno’s Voyage. Saarbrucken: Verlag fur Enlwicklungspolitik, 1998.
Laroui, Abdallah. The History of the Maghrib: An Interpretive Essay. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1977.
Le Gall, Michel, and Kenneth Perkins. The Maghrib in Question: Essays in
History and Historiography. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1997.
Levtzion, Nehemia. “North West Africa from the Maghreb to the Fringes of the
Forest.” In Cambridge History of Africa, vol. 4, edited by R. Gray, 142–222.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1975.
Marçais, Georges. “Le Berbérie du VIIe au XVIe siècle.” In Mélanges d’Histoire et d’Archéologie, 17–22. Algiers: Imprimerie Officielle, 1957.
———. La Berbérie musulmane et l’Orient au moyen age. Casablanca: Editions
Afrique Orient, 2003 (originally published in 1946).
Marçais, W. “Comment l’Afrique du Nord a été arabisée.” Annales de l’Institut
des Etudes Orientales (Alger) 4 (1938): 1–22; 14 (1956): 5–17.
McDougall, Ann. “The Sahara Reconsidered: Pastoralism Politics and Salt
from the Ninth through the Twelfth Centuries.” African Economic History 12
(1983): 276–77.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 201
McDougall, James. “Myth and Counter-Myth: The ‘Berber’ as a National Signifier in Algerian Historiography.” Radical History Review 86 (2003): 66–88.
Mercier, M. La Civilisation urbaine au Mzab. Paris: Arthaud, 1922.
Monceaux, P. Histoire littéraire de l’Afrique chrétienne depuis l’origine
jusqu’à l’invasion arabe. Paris: Leroux, 1900–1923.
Niakhaté, Moussa. “Répertoire des Archives Nationales du Mali.” Etudes Maliennes 23 (1977): 1–51.
Niané, Djibril Tamsir, and J. Suret-Canale. Histoire de l’Afrique occidentale.
Paris: Présence Africaine, 1965.
Nicolaisen, J. Ecology and Culture of the Pastoral Tuareg. 2 vols. Copenhagen:
National Museum of Copenhagen, 1963.
Norris, H. T. Saharan Myth and Saga. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1972.
———. The Berbers in Arabic Literature. Harlow: Longman, 1982.
———. The Arab Conquest of the Western Sahara. Harlow: Longman, 1986.
Oussedik, Tahar. La Berbérie. Algiers: ENAL, 1989.
Pellat, Ch., et al. “Berbers.” In Encyclopedia of Islam, vol. 1, fasc. 19, 1173–87.
Leiden: Koninklijke Brill, 1959.
Quézel, Pierre. Réflexions sur la flore et la végétation au Maghreb méditerranéen. Paris: Ibis Press, 2000.
Rachik, Hassan. Symboliser la nation: Essai sur l’usage des identités collective
au Maroc. Casablanca: Editions Le Fennec, 2003.
Roberts, Richard L. Warriors, Merchants, and Slaves: The State and the Economy in the Middle Niger Valley, 1700–1914. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1987.
Shatzmiller, M. “Le mythe d’origine berbère; aspects historiques et sociaux.”
Revue de l’Occident musulman et de la Méditerranée 35 (1983): 145–56.
Shaw, Brent. “The Camel in Roman North Africa and the Sahara: History, Biology, and Human Economy.” Bulletin de l’Institut Fondamental d’Afrique
noire, sér. B, 41, no. 4 (1979): 663–721.
Smith, Richard. “What Happened to the Ancient Libyans? Chasing Sources
across the Sahara from Herodotus to Ibn Khaldun.” Journal of World History
14 (2003): 459–502.
Spicer, Edward. The Yaquis: A Cultural History. Tucson: University of Arizona
Press, 1980.
Syme, Ronald. “Tacfarinas, the Musulamii and Thurbursicu.” In Studies in Roman Economic and Social History in Honor of Allan Chester Johnson, edited by P. R. Coleman-Norton, 113–30. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University
Press 1951.
Vanacker, Claudette. “Géographie de l’Afrique du Nord selon les auteurs
arabes, du IXe siècle au milieu du XIIe siècle.” Annales: Economies, sociétés, civilisations 28 (1973): 659–80.
Wright, John. Libya, Chad and the Central Sahara. London: C. Hurst & Company, 1989.
202 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
B. Early
1. Algeria and Tunisia
Albertini, Eugène. L’Afrique romaine. 2nd ed. Algiers: Imprimerie Officielle,
1955.
Benabou, Marcel. La résistance africaine à la romanisation. Paris: Maspero,
1976.
Berthier, André. Le “Bellum Jugurthinum” de Salluste et le problème de Cirta.
Constantine: Attali, 1949.
Beschaouch, Azedine. La légende de Carthage. Paris: Gallimard, 1993.
Blomqvist, Jerker. “Reflections of Carthaginian Commercial Activity in
Hanno’s Periplus.” Orientalia Suecana 33–35 (1984–1986): 51–62.
Briselance, Marie-France. Massinissa le berbère. Paris: La Table Ronde, 1990.
Broughton, T. Robert S. The Romanization of Africa Proconsularis. Baltimore:
The Johns Hopkins University Press, 1929.
Brown, Peter. Augustine of Hippo: A Biography. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1969.
Cagnat, René Louis Victor. L’Armée romaine d’Afrique et l’occupation militaire de l’Afrique sous les empereurs. 2 vols. Paris: Leroux, 1913.
Camps, Gabriel. “Massinissa au les débuts de l’histoire (Aux origines de la
Berbérie).” Libyca 8 (1960): 1–320.
Camps-Fabrer, Henriette. L’olivier et l’huile dans l’Afrique romaine. Algiers:
Imprimerie Officielle, 1953.
Charles-Picard, Gilbert. Le Monde de Carthage. Paris: Editions Correa
Buchet/Chastel, 1956.
Charles-Picard, Gilbert, and Colette Charles-Picard. Daily Life in Carthage at
the Time of Hannibal. London: Allen, 1961.
Courtois, Christian. “De Rome à l’Islam.” Revue africaine 86 (1942): 25–55.
———. Les Vandales et l’Afrique. Paris: Arts et Métiers Graphiques, 1955.
Decret, François. Carthage ou l’empire de la mer. Paris: Editions du Seuil,
1977.
Diehl, Charles. L’Afrique byzantine; histoire de la domination Byzantine en
Afrique (533–709). 2 vols. 1896. Reprint, New York: Franklin, Burt, 1959.
Dorey, Thomas A., and Donald R. Dudley. Rome against Carthage. London:
Seeker and Warburg, 1971.
Fantar, Mohamed Hassine. Kerkouan: Une cité punique au Cap Bon. Tunis:
Maison Tunisienne d’Edition, 1987.
———. “Survivances de la civilisation punique en Afrique du Nord.” Africa Romana 7 (1990): 53–72.
———. Carthage: Les lettres et les arts. Tunis: Alif, 1991.
Fendri, Mohamed. “Cités antiques et villas romaines de la région sfaxienne.”
Africa (Tunis) 9 (1985): 151–208.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 203
Ferchiou, Naide. “L’occupation du sud de la province romaine d’Afrique au 1er
siècle après J.C.: La petite Syrte et le Djérid.” Cahiers de Tunisie 41–42, nos.
155–156 (1991): 65–104.
Ferjaoui, Ahmed. Recherches sur les relations entre l’Orient phénicien et
Carthage. Carthage: Bayt al-Hikma, 1992.
Frend, W. H. C. The Donatist Church: A Movement of Protest in Roman North
Africa. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1952.
Gragueb, Abderrazak, and Ali Mtimet. La préhistoire en Tunisie et au Maghreb.
Tunis: Alif, 1989.
Haywood, Richard M. “Roman Africa.” In An Economic Survey of Ancient
Rome, edited by Tenney Frank, 41–119. Baltimore: The Johns Hopkins University Press, 1938.
Hours-Miéden, Madeleine. Carthage. 3rd ed. Paris: Presses Universitaires de
France, 1964.
Jaidi, Houcine. L’Afrique et le blé de Rome au IVème et Vème siècles. Tunis:
Publications de l’Université de Tunis I, 1990.
Jobert, Michel. Vandales. Paris: Albin Michel, 1990.
Lancel, Serge. Carthage: A History. Translated by A. Nevill. Oxford: Blackwell, 1995.
Law, R. C. C. “North Africa in the Hellenistic and Roman Periods, 323 B.C. to
A.D. 305.” In The Cambridge History of Africa, vol. 11, 148–209. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986.
———. “North Africa in the Period of Phoenician and Greek Colonization, c.
800 to 323 B.C.” In The Cambridge History of Africa, vol. 11, 87–147. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1986.
Lhote, Henri. The Search for the Tassili Frescoes: The Story of the Prehistoric
Rock-Paintings of the Sahara. Translated by Alan Houghton Broderick. London: Hutchinson, 1959.
Loyd, Alan. Destroy Carthage: The Death Throes of an Ancient Culture. London: Souvenir Press, 1977.
MacKendrick, Paul. The North African Stones Speak. Chapel Hill: University
of North Carolina Press, 1980.
Moderan, Yves. “La découverte des Maures: Réflexions sur la ‘Reconquête’
byzantine de l’Afrique en 533.” Cahiers de Tunisie 41 (1991): 155–56; 42
(1991): 211–40.
Pedley, John Griffiths, ed. New Light on Ancient Carthage. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 1980.
Rachet, Marguerite. Rome et les Berbères: Un problème militaire d’Auguste à
Dioclétien. Brussels: Latomus, 1970.
Raven, Susan. Rome in Africa. 2nd ed. London: Longman, 1984.
Saint-Martin de, L. V. Le Nord de l’Afrique dans l’antiquité grecque et romaine, étude historique et géographique. Paris: Imprimerie Impériale, 1863.
204 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Saumagne, Charles. La Numidie et Rome: Masinissa et Jugurtha. Paris: Presses
Universitaires de France, 1966.
Scullard, Howard H. Scipio Africanus and the Second Punic War. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1930.
Shaw, Brent D. “Rural Periodic Markets in Roman North Africa as Mechanisms of Social Integration and Control.” Research in Economic Anthropology 2 (1979): 91–117.
Slim, Hédi. Histoire de la Tunisie: L’Antiquité. Tunis: Société Tunisienne de
Diffusion, 1968.
Tissot, Charles. Exploration scientifique de la Tunisie: Géographie comparée
de la provinceromaine d’Afrique. 2 vols. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1888.
Tlatli, Salah-eddine. La Carthage punique: Étude urbaine: La ville, ses fonctions, son rayonnement. Paris: J. Maisonneuve, 1978.
Van Nostrand, John James. The Imperial Domains of Africa Proconsularis: An
Epigraphical Study. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1925.
Warmington, Brian. The North African Provinces from Diocletian to the Vandal
Conquest. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press, 1971 (originally published in
1954).
———. Carthage. London: Hale, 1960.
2. Libya
Baer, K. “The Libyan and Nubian Kings of Egypt: Notes on the Chronology of
Dynasties XXII to XXVI.” Journal of Near Eastern Studies 32 (January–
October 1973): 4–25.
Bailey, Donald M. “Photographs of Libya 1.” Libyan Studies 26 (1995): 79–81.
Baker, Graeme, John Lloyd, and Joyce Reynolds. Cyrenaica in Antiquity.
British Archaeological Reports International Series 236. Occasional Papers,
no. 1. Oxford: Society for Libyan Studies, 1985.
Barker, G. W. W. “From Classification to Interpretation: Libyan Prehistory,
1969–1989.” Libyan Studies 20 (1989): 31–43.
Benabou, Marcel. La résistance africaine à la romanisation. Paris: François
Maspero, 1976.
Blake, H., A. Hutt, and D. Whitehouse. “Ajdabiyah and the Earliest Fatimid Architecture.” Libyan Studies 2 (1971): 9–10.
Brett, Michael. “Ifiquiya as a Market for Saharan Trade from the Tenth to the
Twelfth Century AD.” Journal of African History 10 (1969): 347–64.
———. “The Zughba at Tripoli, 429H (1037–8 AD).” Libyan Studies 6 (1975):
41–47.
———. “The Journey of Al-Tijani to Tripoli at the Beginning of the Fourteenth
Century AD/Eighth Century AH.” Libyan Studies 7 (1976): 41–51.
———. “Tripoli at the Beginning of the Fourteenth Century AD/Eighth Century
AH.” Libyan Studies 9 (1978): 55–59.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 205
———. “Ibn Khaldun and the Arabization of North Africa.” Libyan Studies 41
(January–February 1979): 9–16.
———. “Libya: Some Aspects of the Mediaeval Period, First–Ninth Century
H/Seventh–Fifteenth Century AD.” Libyan Studies 20 (1989): 209–14.
Charles-Picard, Gilbert. La civilisation de l’Afrique romaine. Paris: Librairie
Plon, 1959.
Clarke, G. “Barbarian Disturbances in North Africa in the Mid-Third Century.”
Antichton (Sydney University, Australia) 4 (1970): 78–85.
Daniels, C. “The Garamantes of Fezzan.” In Libya in History, edited by Fawzi
F. Gadallah, 261–85. Benghazi: University of Libya, 1968.
———. The Garamantes of Southern Libya. Stoughton, Wis.: Oleander Press,
1970.
Develin, R. “The Army Pay Rises under Severus and Caracalla and the Question of Annona Militaris.” Latomus (Brussels) 30 (July–September 1971):
687–95.
Elmayer, A. F. “The Centenaria of Roman Tripolitania.” Libyan Studies 16
(1985): 77–83.
Fulford, M. G. “To East and West: The Mediterranean Trade of Cyrenaica and
Tripolitania in Antiquity.” Libyan Studies 20 (1989): 169–91.
Garnsey, P. “Taxation and Politicization in Roman Africa.” Journal of Roman
Studies 61 (1971): 116–29.
Hamdani, Abbas. “Some Aspects of the History of Libya during the Fatimid Period.” In Libya in History, edited by Fawzi F. Gadallah, 321–46. Benghazi:
University of Libya, 1968.
Haynes, D. E. L. Antiquities of Tripolitania. Tripoli: Antiquities Department of
Tripolitania, 1955.
Jones, A. H. M. “Frontier Defense in Byzantine Libya.” In Libya in History, edited by Fawzi F. Gadallah, 289–98. Benghazi: University of Libya, 1968.
Jones, G. D. B. “Town and City in Tripolitania: Studies in Origins and Development 1969–1989.” Libyan Studies 20 (1989): 91–106.
Kennet, J. “Pottery as Evidence for Trade in Medieval Cyrenaica.” Libyan
Studies 25 (1994): 275–85.
Keresztes, P. “The Constitution Antoniniana and the Persecutions under Caracalia.” American Journal of Philology 91, no. 4 (1970): 446–59.
———. “The Emperor Septimius Severus: Precursor of Decius.” Historia 19
(1970): 565–78.
Kirwan, L. P. “Roman Expeditions to the Upper Nile and the Chad-Darfur Region.” In Libya in History, edited by Fawzi F. Gadallah, 253–59. Benghazi:
University of Libya, 1968.
Liebare, J. “Some Aspects of Social Change in North Africa in Punic and Roman Times.” Museum Africum 2 (1973): 24–40.
Martin, B. G. “Kanem, Bornu, and the Fezzan: Notes on the Political History
of a Trade Route.” Journal of African History 10, no. 1 (1969): 15–27.
206 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Matthews, Kenneth D., Jr. Cities in the Sand: Leptis Magna and Sabratha in
Roman Africa. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1957.
Mattingly, D. J. “Farmers and Frontiers: Exploiting and Defending the Countryside of Roman Tripolitania.” Libyan Studies 20 (1989): 135–53.
———. “Mapping Ancient Libya.” Libyan Studies 25 (1994): 1–5.
Pennell, C. R. “Political Loyalty and the Central Government in Pre-Colonial
Libya.” In Social and Economic Development of Libya, edited by E. G. H.
Joffé and K. S. McLachlan, 1–18. London: Menas Press, 1982.
Pesco, A., et al. Pre-historic Rock Art of the Libyan Sahara. Stoughton, Wis.:
Oleander Press, 1974.
Reynolds, M. M. “Inscriptions of Roman Cyrenaica.” In Libya in History, edited by Fawzi F. Gadallah, 181–89. Benghazi: University of Libya, 1968.
———. “Twenty Years of Inscriptions.” Libyan Studies 20 (1989): 117–26.
Rickman, G. Roman Granaries and Store Buildings. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1971.
Shawesh, Abubaker Mohamed. “Traditional Settlement in the Oasis of
Ghadames in the Libyan Arab Jamahiriya.” Libyan Studies 26 (1995): 35–47.
Smith, R. “The Army Reforms of Septimius Severus.” Historia 21 (1972):
481–99.
Strzelecka, B. “Camps Romains en Afrique du Nord.” Africana Bulletin 14
(1971): 9–34.
Thompson, L. A. “Roman and Native in the Tripolitanian Cities in the Early
Empire.” In Libya in History, edited by Fawzi F. Gadallah, 235–50. Benghazi: University of Libya, 1968.
Warmington, B. H. The North African Provinces from Diocletian to the Vandal
Conquest. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1954.
3. Mali and Niger
Arias, Altinine Ag. Traditions historiques des Iwillimidan. Niamey: CELHTO,
1970; 2nd ed., 1974.
Blum, Charlotte, and Humphrey Fisher. “Love for Three Oranges, or the
Askiya’s Dilemma: The Askiya, al-Maghili, and Timbuktu, c. 1500 A.D.”
Journal of African History 34, no. 1 (1993): 65–91.
Boule, M., and H. Vallois. L’Homme fossile d’Asseli. Paris: Masson, 1932.
Bovill, E. W. “The Niger and the Songhai Empire.” Journal of the African Society 25 (1925–1926): 138–48.
———. “The Moorish Invasion of the Sudan.” Journal of the African Society 26
(1926): 245–62, 380–87; 27 (1927): 47–56.
———. Caravans of the Old Sahara: An Introduction to the History of the Western Sudan. London: Oxford University Press, 1933.
———. The Golden Trade of the Moors. London: Oxford University Press,
1958.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 207
Cissé, Youssouf. La grande geste du Mali: Des origines à la fondation de l’Empire: Traditions de Krina. Colloques de Bamako. Paris: Editions Karthala,
1988.
Clair, Andrée. Le Fabuleux Empire du Mali. Paris: Présence Africaine, 1969.
Conrad, David C., and Humphrey J. Fisher. “The Conquest That Never Was:
Ghana and the Almoravids, 1076. I. The External Arabic Sources.” History
in Africa 9 (1982): 21–59.
———. “The Conquest That Never Was: Ghana and the Almoravids, 1076. II.
The Local Oral Sources.” History in Africa 10 (1983): 53–78.
Cordell, Dennis D. Dar AI-Kunti and the Last Years of the Trans-Saharan Slave
Trade. Madison: University of Wisconsin Press, 1985.
Cuoq, J. M., ed. Recueil des sources Arabes concernant l’Afrique occidentale
du VIIIe au XVIe siècle (Bilad Al-Sudan). Paris: CNRS Editions, 1975.
Diop, C. A. L’Afrique noire précoloniale. Paris: Présence Africaine, 1960.
Farias, Paulo F. de Moraes. “The Almoravids: Some Questions Concerning the
Character of the Movement during Its Periods of Closest Contact with the
Western Sudan.” Bulletin de l’IFAN 29, no. 3–4 (1967): 794–878.
———. “Great States Revisited.” Journal of African History 15, no. 3 (1974):
479–88.
———. “The Oldest Extant Writing of West Africa: Medieval Epigraphs from
Essuk, Saney and Egef-n-Tawaqqast (Mali).” Journal des Africanistes 60,
no. 2 (1990): 65–113.
Hunwick, John O. “Gao and the Almoravids: A Hypothesis.” In West African
Culture Dynamics: Archaeological and Historical Perspectives, edited by
B. K. Swartz Jr. and Raymond E. Dumett, 413–30. The Hague: Mouton,
1980.
Konaré, Alpha Oumar. Grandes dates du Mali. Bamako: Imprimeries du Mali,
1983.
Kounta, Albakaye. Contes de Tombouctou et du Macina. Vol. 1. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1987.
Levtzion, Nehemia. “Ibn-Hawqal, the Cheque, and Awdaghost.” Journal of
African History 9, no. 2 (1968): 223–33.
———. Ancient Ghana and Mali. London: Methuen, 1973.
———. “The Early States of the Western Sudan to 1500.” In History of West
Africa, vol. 1, edited by J. F. A. Ajayi and M. Crowder, 114–51. New York:
Columbia University Press, 1976.
———. “The Western Maghrib and Sudan.” In The Cambridge History of
Africa, from c. 1050 to c. 1600, vol. 3, edited by Roland Oliver, 331–462.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1977.
———. “The Sahara and the Sudan from the Arab Conquest of the Maghrib to
the Rise of the Almoravids.” In The Cambridge History of Africa, from c. 500
B.C. to A.D. 1050, vol. 2, edited by J. D. Fage, 637–84. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1978.
208 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Levtzion, Nehemia, and J. F. Hopkins. Corpus of Early Arabic Sources for West
African History. New York: Cambridge University Press, 1981.
Mauny, R. Gravures: Peintures et inscription rupestres de l’Ouest Africain.
Dakar: IFAN, 1954.
———. Tableau géographique de l’Ouest africain au moyen age. Dakar: IFAN,
1961.
McDougall, A. “The View from Awdaghust: War, Trade and Social Change in
the Southwestern Sahara from the 8th to the 15th Century.” Journal of
African History 26, no. 1 (1985): 1–31.
McIntosh, Susan K., and Roderick J. McIntosh. “West African Pre-History.”
American Scientist 69 (1981): 609–13.
Roberts, Richard. Warriors, Merchants, and Slaves: The State and the Economy
in the Middle Niger Valley, 1700–1914. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University
Press, 1987.
4. Mauritania
Ahmed, Baba Miské. Al-Wasit: Tableau de la Mauritanie au début du XXe siècle. Paris: Librairie C. Klinchsieck, 1970.
Amilhat, P. “Les Almoravides au Sahara.” Revue Militaire de l’Afrique Occidentale Française 15 (July 1937): 1–31.
———. “Petite chronique des Idou Aich, héritiers guerriers des almoravides sahariens.” Revue des Etudes Islamiques 1 (1937): 41–130.
Basset, R. Mission au Sénégal: Etude sur le dialecte zénaga; Notes sur le hassania. Recherches historiques sur les Maures. Paris: Leroux, 1909.
Gerteiny, Alfred G. “On the History, Ethnology, and Political Philosophy of
Mauritania.” Maghreb Review 3, nos. 7–8 (May–August 1978): 1–6.
Jacques-Meunié, O. Cités Anciennes de Mauritanie. Paris: Librairie C. Klinchsieck, 1961.
Mauny, Raymond. “Les liaisons transsahariennes avant l’arrivée des arabes.”
A.O.F. Magazine 17 (December 1956): 38–39.
———. “Koumbi-Saleh, capitale du pays de l’or.” Le Courrier de l’UNESCO
(October 1959): 24–25.
5. Morocco
Allain, Charles, and Jacques Meunié. “Recherches archéologiques au Tasghimout des Mesfouia.” Hespéris 38 (1951): 381–405.
Amahan, Ali. “Maison d’Abadou (un village du Haut Atlas Occidental) dans le
temps et dans l’espace.” Bulletin d’Archéologie Marocaine 12 (1979–1980):
307–20.
Balout, L. “Quelques problèmes nord-africains de chronologie préhistorique.”
Revue africaine 92 (1948): 231–62.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 209
———. Préhistoire de l’Afrique du Nord: Essai de chronologie. Paris: Arts et
métiers graphiques, 1955.
Bayle des Hermens, Roger de. “Grotte de Toulkine (Haut Atlas marocain) et le
Toulkinien.” Anthropologie (Paris) 88, no. 3 (1984): 413–39.
Benco, Nancy L. The Early Medieval Pottery Industry at al-Basra, Morocco.
British Archaeological Reports International Series 341. Oxford: British Archaeological Reports, 1987.
Boone, James L., III. “Archeological and Historical Approaches to Complex
Societies: The Islamic States of Medieval Morocco.” American Anthropologist 92 (September 1990): 630–46.
Brisson, J. P. Autonomisme et christianisme dans l’Afrique Romaine de Septime
Sévère à l’invasion vandale. Paris: Editions de Bocard, 1958.
Cagnat, R. L’armée romaine d’Afrique et l’occupation militaire de l’Afrique
sous les Empereurs. Paris, 1913.
Carcopino, Jérôme. Le Maroc antique. Paris: Gallimard, 1943.
Chatelain, Louis. Inscriptions latines du Maroc. Paris: Paul Geuthner, 1942.
———. Le Maroc des Romains; étude sur les centres antique de la Mauritanie
occidentale. Album d’illustrations. Paris: E. du Boccard, 1944.
Cintas, Pierre. Contribution à l’étude de l’expansion carthaginoise au Maroc.
Paris: Arts et métiers graphiques, 1954.
Courtois, Charles. Les Vandales et l’Afrique. Paris, 1955.
Cressier, Patrice. “Structures fortifiées et défensives du Rif (I): Les Qasbas ismaïliennes.” Bulletin d’Archéologie Marocaine 14 (1981–1982): 257–76.
———. “La fortification islamique au Maroc: Éléments de bibliographie.”
Archéologie Islamique 5 (1995): 164–96.
Hassar-Benslimane, Joudia, et al. “Tinmal 1981, fouilles de la mosquée almohade.” Bulletin d’Archéologie Marocaine 14 (1981–1982): 277–312.
Jodin, André. Les établissements du roi Juba II aux îles Purpuraires (Mogador); fouilles du Service des antiquités du Maroc. Tangier: Editions marocaines et internationales, 1967.
———. Volubilis regia Jubæ: Contribution à l’étude des civilisations du Maroc
antique préclaudien. Talence: Université de Bordeaux III; Paris: Diffusion,
De Boccard, 1987.
Lagardère, Vincent. Les Almoravides: Jusqu’au règne de Youssef Ben Tashfin
(1039-1106). Paris: L’Harmattan, 1991.
Lévi-Provençal, Evariste. “Les ruines almoravides du pays de l’Ouargha
(Maroc Septentrional).” Bulletin Archéologique du Comité des Travaux Historiques et Scientifiques 1918: 194–200.
Monteil, V. “Les pierres tatouées du Sud-Ouest Marocain.” Revue des Etudes
Islamiques (1940): 1–26.
Pollock, S. “Progress Report on the Plant Remains from Badis, Al-Basra,
Nakur and Qsar s-Seghir.” Bulletin d’Archéologie Marocaine/al-nashra alâthâriya al-maghribiya 15 (1983–1984): 357–60.
210 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Prost, M. T., and Susan Searight. “Note pour l’étude de la préhistoire du Haut
Atlas.” Bulletin d’Archéologie Marocaine 16 (1985–1986): 393–400.
Rodrique, Alain. “Gravures rupestres libyco-berbères de Marrakech: Analyse
thématique et statistique. Préhistoire ariégeoise.” Tarascon-sur-Ariège 43
(1988): 203–19.
Ruhlmann, Armand. “Contribution à la préhistoire sud marocaine: La Collection Terrasson.” Hespéris 40 (1932): 79–126.
———. “Gravures rupestres de l’Oued Drâ (Maroc Saharien).” Bull. arch.
CTHS (1936–1937): 771–77.
———. Les recherches de préhistoire de l’extrême sud marocain. Paris: Geuthner, 1939.
Russo, P. “Les pierres écrites du col de Zenaga (Sahara marocain).” Revue Anthropologique 36 (1926): 258–86.
Salama, P. Les voies romaines de l’Afrique du Nord. Algiers, 1951.
Searight, Susan. “Gravures rupestres des Skhour des Rehamna (Maroc): Préhistoire ariégeoise.” Tarascon-sur-Ariège 46 (1991): 235–48.
Souville, Georges. Atlas préhistorique du Maroc. Paris: Editions du Centre national de la recherche scientifique, 1973.
———. “Disques et représentations énigmatiques sur les gravures rupestres du
Haut Atlas, essai d’interprétation et de datation.” Anthropologie (Paris) 94,
no. 3 (1990): 569–75.
Tarradell, M. Lixus. Historia de la ciudad. Guía de la ruinas y de la seccion de
Lixus del museo-arqueológico de Tetuán. Tetuán: Instituto Muley El-Hasan,
1959.
———. Historia de Marruecos Púnico. Tetuán: Editorial Cremades, 1960.
Thouvenot, Raymond. “Une forteresse almohade près de Rabat: Dcîra.” Hespéris 17 (1933): 59–88.
Wells, C. M., ed. Roman Africa: The Vanier Lectures 1980. Ottawa: University
of Ottawa Press, 1982.
Zbiss, Slimane Mustafa. “L’épigraphie dans les ‘Ribats’ de Sousse et de Monastir. ” Comptes Rendus des Séances de l’Académie des Inscriptions et BellesLettres (Paris) (1954): 146–47.
———. “Le ‘Ribat,’ institution militaro-religieuse des côtes nord-africaines.”
Comptes Rendus des Séances de l’Académie des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres (Paris) (1954): 143–45.
C. Precolonial Islamic Period
1. Morocco
‘Abd al-Râziq, Mahmûd ismâ‘îl. Al-khawârij fî bilâd al-maghrib hatâ muntasif
al-qarn al-râbi‘ al-hijrî. Al-dâr al-bayDâ’: dâr al-thaqâfa, 1976.
Afâ, ‘Umar. Dîwân qabâ’il sûs fî ‘ahd al-sultân ahmad al-mansûr al-dhahabî.
Rabat: kullîyat al-adâb wa-‘ulûm al-insânîya, 1989.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 211
Alami, Mohamed. Harakat tahrîr al-atlas. Vol. 1. Rabat: maktabat al-ma‘ârif,
1979.
Alpert, M. “The Spanish Zone of the Moroccan Protectorate during the Spanish Civil War 1936–1939.” Maghreb Review 18, no. 1–2 (1993): 34–44.
Ammari, Ahmad. Touat: fî mashrû‘ al-tawassu‘ al-farânsî bi-l-maghrib min
hawâlî 1850 ilâ 1902: musâhama fî muhâwalât al-kashf ‘an judhûr almashrû‘. Vol. 1. Fâs: jâmi‘at sîdî muhammad bn ‘abd allâh, kullîyat al-adâb
wa-l-‘ulûm al-insânîya bi-fâs, 1988.
‘Arbûsh, Muataha. Min târîkh mantaqat iqlîm tâdla wa-banî mallâl. 2 vols. Aldâr al-baydâ’: matba‘at al-najâh al-jadîda, 1989.
Aubin, Eugène. Le Maroc d’aujourd’hui. Paris: Armand Colin, 1904.
Ayache, Germain. Etudes d’histoire marocaine. Rabat: Société marocaine des
éditeurs réunis, 1979.
———. Les écrits d’avant l’indépendance. Casablanca: Wallada, 1990.
Bartlett, C. J. “Great Britain and the Spanish Change of Policy towards Morocco in June 1878.” Bulletin of the Institute of Historical Research 21
(1958): 168–85.
Bauer y Landauer, Ignacio. Consecuencias de la campana de 1860 (Marruecos) recopilación de [documentos] Papeles de mi archivo. 2nd. ser. Madrid:
Editorial Ibero-Africano-Americana, 1923.
Beck, Herman L. L’image d’Idris II, ses descendants de Fas et la politique
sharifienne des sultans Mérinides, 656–869/1258–1465. Leiden: E. J. Brill,
1989.
Benchekroun, Mohamed B. A. Le milieu marocain et ses aspects culturels:
Étude sociologique, institutionnelle, culturelle et artistique à l’époque
mérinide et wattaside. Rabat, 1970.
Bosch Vila, Jacinto. Los Almoravides: Historia de Marruecos. Tetuan: Editora
Marroqui, 1956.
Bourcart, J. “Du Sous au Dra: L’extrémité occidentale de l’Anti-Atlas marocain.” Renseignements Coloniaux (1939): 171–84, 196–208.
Brignon, Jean, et al. Histoire du Maroc. Paris: Hatier; Casablanca: Librairie Nationale, 1967.
Al-Bouzidi, Ahmed. Al-tarikh al-ijtimaa`i li-dar`a (matla` al-qarn 17, matla`
al-qarn 20): dirasa fi al-hayat al-siyyasiya wa al-ijtimaa`iyya wa al-iqtisadiyya min khilaali al-watha’iq al-mahalliyya. Casablanca: Afaq, 1994.
Bu Ayyad, al-Hasan. Al-haraka al-watanîya wa-l-dahîr al-barbarî: lawn âkhar
min nash’at al-haraka al-watanîya fi-l-khârij. Al-dâr al-Baydâ: dar al-tibâ‘a
al-hadîtha, 1979.
Burke, Edmund, III. Prelude to Protectorate in Morocco: Pre-Colonial
Protest and Resistance, 1860–1912. Chicago: University of Chicago Press,
1976.
———. “La mission scientifique au Maroc.” In Actes de Durham: Recherches
récentes sur le Maroc Moderne, 37–56. Rabat: Publication of the Bulletin
Economique et Social du Maroc, 1978.
212 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Calster, A. van. “Les réactions sur le Dahir berbère dans la revue Al-Fath de
l’année 1930.” Orientalia Lovanensia Periodica 24 (1993): 225–49.
Cambra, Fernando P. de. Cuando Abd el-Krim quiso negociar con Franco.
Barcelona: L. de Caralt, 1981.
Capot-Rey, R. “La politique française et le Maghreb méditerranéen
(1643–1685).” Revue africaine 75 (1934): 47–61, 175–217, 426–90.
———. Revue africaine 77 (1935): 97–156.
———. Le Sahara Français. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1953.
Carbonell, C-O. Un historien marocain entre la tradition et la modernité: Mohamed al-Mokhtar Soussi. In Les Arabes et l’histoire créatrice, edited by de
D. Chevallier, 133–38. Paris: Presses de l’Université de Paris-Sorbonne,
1995.
Chapelle, F. de la. “Esquisse d’une histoire du Sahara occidental.” Hespéris 11
(1930): 35–95.
———. “Le sultan Moulay Isma’il et les Berbères Sanhaja du Maroc Central.”
Archives Marocaines 28 (1931): 8–64.
———. “Les Tekna du Sud marocain.” L’Afrique française 43 (1933): 587–96,
633–45, 791–99.
———. “Les Tekna du sud marocain.” L’Afrique française 44 (1934): 42–52.
Cornell, Vincent J. “The Logic of Analogy and the Role of the Sufi Shaykh in
Post-Marinid Morocco.” International Journal of Middle East Studies 15
(February 1983): 67–93.
Cossé Brissac, Philippe de. “Quelques documents inédits sur le Maroc
(1670–1680).” (Appendix: Notes sur le Tazeroualt au XVIIe siècle, par le
Colonel Justinard). Hespéris 37 (1950): 97–116.
Cour, Auguste. La dynastie marocaine des Beni Wettas (1420–1554). Paris:
Geuthner, 1920.
Dunn, Ross E. “The Trade of Tafilalet: Commercial Change in Southeast Morocco on the Eve of the Protectorate.” African Historical Studies 4, no. 2
(1971): 271–304.
———. Resistance in the desert: Moroccan responses to French imperialism
1881–1912. London: Croom Helm; Madison: University of Wisconsin Press,
1977.
Ennaji, Mohammed, and Paul Pascon. Le Makhzen et le Sous al-aqsa: La correspondance politique de la maison d’Iligh (1821–1894). Cahiers du
C.R.E.S.M. 21. Paris: Editions du CNRS; Casablanca: Editions toubkal,
1988.
Fernandez Rodriguez, Manuel. España y Marruecos en los primeros años de la
Restauración, 1875–1894. Madrid: Consejo Superior de Investigaciones
Científicas, Centro de Estudios Históricos, 1985.
Frémeaux, Jacques. “La bataille d’Isly.” Revue Historique des Armées 1
(1987): 13–23.
Furneaux, Rupert. Abdel Karim: Emir of the Rif. London: Secker, 1967.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 213
Ganiage, Jean. Les affaires de l’Afrique du Nord de 1930 à 1958. Paris: Centre
du documentation universitaire, 1972.
———. Histoire contemporaine du Maghreb de 1830 à nos jours. Paris: Fayard,
1994.
Garcia Figueras, Tomas. Marruecos (la accion de España en el norte de
Africa). Madrid: Ediciones Fe, 1944.
———. Recuerdos centenarios de una guerra romántica; la guerra de Africa de
nuestros abuelos, 1859–60. Madrid: Consejo Superior de Investigaciones
Científicas, 1961.
Gellner, Ernest. “The Struggle for Morocco’s Past.” Middle East Journal 15,
no. 1 (winter 1961): 79–90.
Gines, Juan Vernet. La Islamizacion (681–1069): Historia de Marruecos. Instituto General Franco. Tetuán: Editora Marroquí, 1957.
Gruner, Roger. Du Maroc traditionnel au Maroc moderne: Le contrôle civil au
Maroc, 1912–1956. Paris: Nouvelles Editions latines, 1984.
Guastavino Gallent, Guillermo. Sintesis de historia de Marruecos. Tetuan: Editora Marroqui, 1956.
Hajjî, Muhammad. Al-zâwiya al-dilâ’îya wa-dawruhâ al-dînî wa-l-‘ilmî wa-lsiyâsî. Tab‘a 2. muwassa‘a wa-munaqqaha. Al-dâr al-baydâ’: matba‘at al-najâh al-jadîda, 1988.
Hamman, ‘Abd al-Hafiz. “Wathâ’iq ‘an mawqif al-sulta al-markazîya tujâha
ma‘rakat islî (1844) min khilâl rasâ’il al-sultân ‘abd al-rahmân li-waladihi sîdî
muammad.” Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine 18, no. 63–64 (1991): 401–20.
Hammoudi, Abdallah. “Sainteté, pouvoir et société: Tamgrout aux XVIIe et
XVIIIe Siècles.” Annales 35, no. 3–4 (May–August 1980): 615–41.
Harris, Walter Burton. Morocco That Was. London: Eland, 1983.
Hasan, Ibrâhîm ‘Alî. Al-mawlay idrîs bn idrîs (al-azhar). Vol. 1. Al-dâr albaydâ’, al-maghrib: dâr al-thaqâfa, 1985.
———. Diwân qabâ’il sûs fî ‘ahd al-sultân ahmad al-mansûr al-dhahabî.
Tahqîq ‘umar afâ. Al-dâr al-baydâ’: matba‘at al-najâh al-jadîda, 1989.
Al-Hasanî, Qadûr al-Wartâsî. Al-mutrib fî târîkh sharq al-maghrib min ‘ahd alkâhina “dâhiya” al-jarâwîya al-zanâtîya ilâ sanna 1956. 2 vols. Rabat:
matba‘at al-risâla, 1985.
Hoisington, William A. Lyautey and the French conquest of Morocco. Basingstoke: Macmillan, 1995.
Huici Miranda, Ambrosio. “La invasión de los Almoravides y la batalla de Zalaca.” Hespéris 40 (1953): 17–76.
Ihraï-Aoucher, Amina. “Institutions politiques et hiérarchies sociales dans la
vallée de l’Outat Haute-Moulouya à la veille de la colonisation.” Revue
d’Histoire Maghrébine 13, no. 41–42 (1986): 31–46.
———. “Les communautés rurales de la Haute Moulouya du XVIIeme siècle à
nos jours: Administration locale et pouvoir central. ” Hespéris-Tamuda
26–27 (1988–1989): 171–96.
214 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. Colonisation et compagne berbère au Maroc. Casablanca: Afrique Orient, 2002.
Jacques-Meunié, Denise. Le Maroc saharien des origines à 1670. 2 vols. Paris:
Librairie Klincksieck, 1982.
Janon, René. Sultans, Glaoui and Co.: Une enquête sur le drame marocain de
1953. Algiers: Dominique, 1953.
Julien, Charles-André. History of North Africa: Tunisia, Algeria, Morocco.
From the Arab Conquest to 1830. New York: Praeger, 1970.
———. Histoire de l’Afrique Blanche: Des origines à 1945. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1976.
———. Le Maroc face aux impérialismes: 1415–1956. Paris: Editions J. A.,
1978.
Justinard, L. “Notes d’histoire et de littérature berbères.” Hespéris 5 (1925):
227–38.
———. “Notes sur l’histoire du Sous au XIXe siècle.” Hespéris 5 (1925):
265–76; 6 (1926): 351–64.
———. “Notes d’histoire et de littérature berbères: Les Haha et les gens du
Sous.” Hespéris 8 (1928): 333–56.
———. “Notes sur l’histoire du Sous au XIVe siècle. i. Sidi Ahmed ou Moussa.
ii. Carnet d’un lieutenant d’El Mansour.” Archives Marocaines 29 (1938):
1–230.
———. “Notes d’histoire et de littérature berbères.” Hespéris 36 (1949):
21–332.
———. “Tazeroualt au XVIIe siècle.” Hespéris 37 (1950): 97–116.
Kably, Mohammed. Société, pouvoir et religion au Maroc à la fin du Moyenâge (XIVe–XVe). Paris: Maisonneuve et Larose, 1986.
Kenbib, Mohammed. “The Impact of the French Conquest of Algeria on Morocco (1830–1912).” Hespéris-Tamuda 29 (1991): 47–60.
———. “La ‘politique indigène’ de l’Espagne en zone nord, 1912–1942.” Hespéris-Tamuda 36 (1998): 133–54.
Al-Khadîmî, ‘Allâl. Al-tadakhkhul al-ajnabî wa-l-muqâwama bi-l-maghrib,
1894–1910. Al-dâr al-baydâ’: ifrîqîya al-sharq, 1991.
Khaneboubi, Ahmed. Les premiers sultans mérinides: 1269–1331: Histoire
politique et sociale. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1987.
Lacharrière, J. L. de. “Dans le Sud et l’Ouest du Maroc.” Renseignements Coloniaux (1912): 29–47, 111–14, 154–73.
———. “Le Ras el Oued Sous.” Géographie 25 (1912): 413–30.
———. “La mort du Caïd Haida ou Mouis, pacha de Taroudant.” L’Afrique
française 27 (1917): 92–93.
———. “Les éléments marocains du problème indigène.” L’Afrique française
40 (1930): 17–27.
———. “La pacification de l’oued El Abid.” L’Afrique française 41 (1931):
452–66.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 215
———. “Les menées allemandes dans le Sud marocain.” L’Afrique française 44
(1934): 320–27.
Lafon, M. “Regards croisés sur le capitaine Saïd Guennoun.” Études et Documents Berbères 9 (1992–1993): 93–120.
———. “Le Père Peyriguère et l’indépendance du Maroc.” Hespéris-Tamuda 32
(1994): 119–39.
Laroui, Abdallah. Les origines sociales et culturelles du nationalisme marocain, 1830-1912. Paris: F. Maspero, 1977.
———. Esquisses historiques. Casablanca: Centre culturel arabe, 1992.
Le Glay, M. “Lyautey et le commandement indigène.” L’Afrique française 46
(1936): 194–97.
Le Tourneau, Roger. The Almohad Movement in North Africa in the Twelfth and
Thirteenth Centuries. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1969.
———. Histoire du Maroc moderne. Aix-en-Provence: Université de Provence,
1992.
Levi-Provencal, Evariste. “Un recueil de lettres officielles Almohades.” Hespéris (1941): 1–19.
———. Extraits des historiens arabes du Maroc; textes d’explication à l’usage
des étudiants. Bibliothèque de culture et de vulgarisation nord-africaines. 3rd
ed. Paris: Larose, 1948.
———. Islam d’Occident; Études d’histoire médiévale. Islam d’hier et d’aujourd’hui. Paris: G. P. Maisonneuve, 1948.
———. Histoire de l’Espagne Musulmane. Paris: G. P. Maisonneuve; Leiden:
Brill, 1950.
Mahdi, Ali Humid. Al-maghrib fî ‘asr al-sultân abî inane al-marînî. Al-dâr albaydâ’: dâr al-nashr al-maghribîya, 1986.
Manaouar El, Mohamed. Le sud-est marocain. Réflexions sur l’occupation et
l’organisation des espaces sociaux et politiques. Le cas du Dades. Rabat:
Phediprint, 2004.
Marçais, Georges. La Berbérie musulmane et l’orient au moyen age.
Casablanca: Editions Afrique Orient, 1991.
Martin, Alfred Georges Paul. Le Maroc et l’Europe. Paris: E. Leroux, 1928.
Mercier, E. Histoire de l’Afrique septentrionale (Berbère) depuis les temps les
plus reculés jusqu’à la conquête française. 3 vols. Paris: Leroux, 1888.
Mezziane, Ahmed. Figuig: Musahama fi dirasati al-mujtama` al-wahi almaghribi khilaala al-qarn al-tasi` `ashar (1845–1903). Casablanca: Imprimerie Fajr Saada, 1988.
Mezzine, Larbi. “Ta‘qqitt de Ayt ‘Atman: Le recueil des règles de coutume
d’un groupe de qsur de la moyenne vallée de l’oued Ziz.” Hespéris-Tamuda
19 (1980–1981): 89–121.
———. “Société et pouvoir dans le Maroc pre-saharien au XVIIe siècle: Réflexion à propos de la tayssa de sidi ‘abdal ‘ali.” Hespéris-Tamuda 23 (1985):
43–56.
216 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. Le Tafilalt: Contribution à l’histoire du Maroc aux XVIIe et XVIIIe siècles. Rabat: Faculté des Lettres et des Sciences humaines, 1987.
Mezzine, Larbi, and Mohammed Hammam. “Un document inédit sur l’histoire
du Maroc présaharien vers 1630 J.C.: La tayssa de sidi ‘abdal ‘ali.” Hespéris-Tamuda 23 (1985): 25–42.
Miège, Jean-Louis. “Le sud-est marocain et Moulay Hassan: notes inédites sur
Figuig (1894).” Revue Maroc-Europe 6 (1994): 65–83.
Miranda, Ambrosio Huici. Historia política del imperio Almohade. 2 vols.
Tetuán: Editora Marroquí, 1956, 1957.
Morsy, Magali. Les Ahansala; examen du rôle historique d’une famille
maraboutique de l’Atlas marocain au XVIIIe siècle. Paris: Mouton, 1972.
———. North Africa, 1800–1900: A Survey from the Nile Valley to the Atlantic.
London: Longman, 1984.
Naïmi, Mustapha. “La politique des chefs de la confédération Tekna face à l’expansionnisme commercial européen.” Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine 11,
no. 35–36 (1984): 153–73.
———. “Le pouvoir Makhzen dans le Souss.” Revue Maroc-Europe 6 (1994):
85–94.
Nain, Dr. “Une tournée du Groupe Mobile du Sous dans l’Anti-Atlas et aux oasis du Djebel Bani.” Renseignements Coloniaux (1924): 143–55.
Pennell, C. R. “I Wish to Live Peacefully in My House: A Moroccan Caid and
His Reaction to Colonialism.” Maghreb Review 6 (1981): 49–54.
———. Morocco since 1830: A History. New York: New York University Press,
2000.
Peyron, Michael. “Qala’at al-Mahdi: A Pre-Almoravid Fortress in the Moroccan Middle Atlas.” Journal of North African Studies 8, no. 2 (2003): 115–23.
Porch, Douglas. The Conquest of the Sahara. New York: Fromm, 1982.
———. The Conquest of Morocco. New York: Knopf, 1983.
Powers, David. Law, Society, and Culture in the Maghrib, 1300–1500. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2002.
Redjala, Mbarek. “Les Barghwâta (origine de leur nom).” Revue de l’Occident
Musulman et de la Méditerranée 35 (1983): 115–25.
Renaud, Jean. Ho-Chi-Minh, Abd El Krim et cie. Paris: G. Boussac, 1949.
Ricard, Robert. “Sur les relations des Canaries et de la Berbérie au XVIe siècle
d’après quelques documents inédits.” Revue africaine 71 (1930): 207–20.
———. “Recherches sur les relations des Iles Canaries et de la Berbérie au XVIe
siècle.” Hespéris 21 (1935): 79–129.
Riesgo, J. M. “Mesa redonda: ‘Abd el-Krim y la República del Rif.’” Estudios
Africanos 11, no. 20–21 (1997): 259–65.
Rivet, D. “Le commandement français et ses réactions vis-à-vis du mouvement
rifain, 1924–1926.” In Abd el-Krim et la République du Rif: Actes du colloque international d’études historiques et sociologiques, 101–36, 18–20
(January 1973). Paris: F. Maspero, 1976.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 217
———. “École et colonisation au Maroc: La politique de Lyautey au début des
années 20.” Cahiers d’histoire 21 (1976): 173–97.
———. Lyautey et l’institution du Protectorat français au Maroc, 1912–1925. 3
vols. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1996.
Rondot, P. “Notes sur la campagne du Rif, 1926.” In Abd el-Krim et la
République du Rif: Actes du colloque international d’études historiques et
sociologiques, 167–70, 18–20 (January 1973). Paris: F. Maspero, 1976.
Rouissi, Youssef. “Témoignage.” In Abd el-Krim et la République du Rif: Actes
du colloque international d’études historiques et sociologiques, 509–17,
18–20 January 1973. Paris: F. Maspero, 1976.
Ruiz Albeniz, Victor. España en el Rif: Estudios del indígena y del país. Nuestra actuación de doce años. La guerra del veintiuno. Madrid: Biblioteca Hispania, 1921.
Sadki, Ali. “La montagne marocaine et le pouvoir central: Un conflit séculaire
mal élucidé.” Hespéris-Tamuda 28 (1990): 15–28.
Sanchez Diaz, R. “La pacification espagnole.” In Abd el-Krim et la République
du Rif: Actes du colloque international d’études historiques et sociologiques,
75–80, 18–20 (January 1973). Paris: F. Maspero, 1976.
Saulay, Jean. Saulay, J. Histoire des Goums marocains. La Koumia; Paris:
Public-réalisations, 1985.
Segonzac, R. de. “Lyautey raconté par André Maurois.” L’Afrique française
41(1931): 658–65.
Shatzmiller, Maya. “Etude d’historiographie mérinide: La “nafha al-nisrîniyya”
et la “rawdat al-nisrîn” d’Ibn al-Ahmar.” Arabica 24 (1977): 258–68.
———. L’historiographie mérinide: Ibn Khaldun et ses contemporains. Leiden:
Brill, 1982.
Spillmann, G. “Nomadisme et sedentarization en pays Aït Atta. Bulletin
Economique du Maroc 3, no. 12 (April 1936): 97–102.
al-Sûsî, Muhammad al-Mukhtar. îlîgh qadîman wa-Hadîthan. Al-Ribat:
matba‘at al-malakîyat, 1966.
———. al-ma‘sûl. 20 vols. Al-dâr al-baydâ’: matba‘at al-najâh, 1973.
———. madâris sûs al-ma‘tîqa. Nizâmuhâ-asâtidhatuhâ. Titwân: al-matba‘at
al-sinâ‘îya, 1987.
———. khilâl jazûla. 4 vols. Titwân, n.d.
Talbi, Mohammed. “Kahina.” In Encyclopedia of Islam. 2nd ed. Leiden: Brill,
1954.
———. “Kusayla.” In Encyclopedia of Islam. 2nd ed. Leiden: Brill, 1954.
———. “Hérésie, acculturation et nationalisme des Berbères Barghwâta.” In
Actes du premier congrès d’études des cultures méditerranéennes d’influence arabo-berbère, 217–33. Algiers: SNED, 1973.
Tawfiq, Ahmad. Musâhama fî dirâsat al-mujtama‘ al-maghribî fî al-qarn altâsi‘ ‘ashr: înultân (1912–1850). 2 vols. Al-dâr al-baydâ’: dâr al-nashr almaghribîya, 1978–1980.
218 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Terrasse, Henri. “Un tournant de l’histoire musulmane: Le XIe siècle en
Berbérie d’après un livre récent.” Hespéris 34 (1947): 305–38.
———. History of Morocco. Translated by Hilary Tee. Casablanca: Editions Atlantides, 1952.
———. Histoire du Maroc des origines à l’établissement du Protectorat
français. 2 vols. Casablanca: Editions Atlantides, 1950. Reprint, New York:
AMS Press, 1978.
Tisserand, Eugène, and Gaston Wien. “Une lettre de l’almohade Murtadâ au
pape Innocent IV.” Hespéris 6 (1926): 27–53.
Torres, Diego de. Relacion del origen y suceso de los xarifes y del estado de los
reinos de Marruecos, Fez y Tarudante. Madrid: Siglo Veintiuno, 1980.
Ubaydî, Ibrâhîm khalaf. Al-barghwâtiyyûn fî al-maghrib, 127–542H. Vol. 1.
Al-dâr al-baydâ’: Binimid, 1983.
Urvoy, D. “La pensée d’Ibn Tumart.” Revue d’histoire moderne et contemporaine (April–June 1967): 19–44.
Voinot, L. “Les actes d’hostilité des émigrés et des Marocains surtout des Beni
Znassen et les opérations effectuées par les Français notamment en 1856.”
Revue Africaine 58 (1914): 220–329.
———. “La politique berbère et l’action chez les Zaian.” L’Afrique française 24
(1914): 257–60.
Wartasî, Qaddûr. Al-mutrib fî târîkh sharq al-maghrib: min ‘ahd al-kâhina
“Dahîya” al-jarawîya al-zanatîya ilâ sanat 1956. Vol. 1. Rabat: matba‘at alrisâla, 1984.
Youssoufi, Abderrahman. “Les institutions de la république du Rif.” In Abd elKrim et la République du Rif: Actes du colloque international d’études historiques et sociologiques, 81–100, 18–20 (January 1973). Paris: F. Maspero,
1976.
2. Niger
Abdelkader, A. “Histoire de l’Aïr du Moyen Age à nos jours.” Niger (Niamey),
no. 19 (March 1973): 10–13.
Adamu, Mahdi. “The Role of the Fulani and Twareg Pastoralists in the Central
Sudan, 1405–1903.” In Pastoralists of the African Savanna, edited by Mahdi
Adamu and A. H. M. Kirk-Green, 55–61. Manchester: Manchester University Press, 1986.
Ag Arias, Alatnine, and Edmond Bernus. “La jardin de la sécheresse: L’histoire
d’Amamen ag Amastan.” Journal des Africanistes 47, no. 1 (1977): 83–93.
Baier, Stephen. “The Trans-Saharan Trade and the Sahel: Damergou,
1870–1930.” Journal of African History 18, no. 1 (1977): 37–60.
———. An Economic History of Central Niger. London: Oxford University
Press, 1981.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 219
Baier, Stephen, and D. J. King. “Drought and the Development of Sahelian
Economies: A Case Study of Hausa-Tuareg Interdependence.” Land Tenure
Center Newsletter, no. 45 (1974): 11–22.
3. Tunisia and Algeria
Abdesselem, Ahmed. Les Historiens tunisiens des XVlIe, XV/IIe, et XIXe siècles. Tunis: Université de Tunis, 1973.
Anderson, Lisa. The State and Social Transformation in Tunisia and Libya,
1830–1930. Princeton, N.J.: Princeton University Press, 1986.
Bel, Alfred. Les Banou Ghaniya, derniers représentants de l’empire almoravide et leur lutte contre l’empire almohade. Paris: Leroux, 1903.
Ben Sliman, Ferid. “Despotisme et violence sous les Hafsides.” Revue de l’Institut des Belles Lettres Arabes 54, no. 168 (1991): 255–62.
———. “Entre Ibn al-Imam le Tudélien (mort en 996) et Ibn al-Rami le Tunisois
(mort après 1333).” Sharq al-Andalus 8 (1991): 109–12.
Bourouiba, Rachid. Ibn Tumart. Algiers: SNED, 1974.
———. Les Hammadides. Algiers: PUB, 1982.
Brett Michael. “Ifriqiya as a Market for Saharan Trade from the Tenth to the
Twelfth Century.” Journal of African History 10 (1969): 347–64.
———. “The Fatimid Revolution (861–973) and Its Aftermath in North Africa.”
In Cambridge History of Africa, 589–636. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1978.
———. “Ibn Khaldun and the Arabization of North Africa.” Maghreb Review 4
“Muslim Justice under Infidel Rule: The Normans in Ifriqiya, 517–555
A.H./1123–1160 A.D.” Cahiers de Tunisie 41–42, nos. 155–156 (1991): 325–68.
Brunschvig, Robert. “Un Calife hafside méconnu.” Revue Tunisienne (1930):
38–48.
———. “Note sur un traité conclu entre Tunis et l’Empereur Frédéric II.” Revue
Tunisienne (1932): 153–60.
———. “Ibn as-Samma, historien hafside.” Annales de l’Institut des Etudes Orientales 1 (1934/1935): 193–212.
———. “Mesures de capacité de la Tunisie médiévale.” Revue Africaine 77
(1935): 86–96.
———. “A propos d’un toponyme tunisien du moyen age.” Revue Tunisienne
(1935): 149–55.
———. “Un voyageur flamand en Tunisie au XVè siècle.” Revue Africaine 76
(1935): 291.
———. “Un document sur une princesse hafside de la fin du XVIè siècle.” Revue Africaine 80 (1937): 81–92.
———. La Berbérie orientale sous les Hafsides des origines à la fin du XVè siècle. 2 vols. Paris: Adrien-Maisonneuve, 1940, 1947.
220 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Ibn Abdal-hakam et la conquête de l’Afrique du Nord par les Arabes.”
Annales de l’Institut des Etudes Orientales 6 (1942/1947): 108–55.
———. “Une lettre du calife hafside Uthman au Duc de Milan (1476).” Cahiers
de Tunisie 26 (1978): 27–34.
Cahen, Claude. “Quelques notes sur les Hilaliens et le nomadisme.” Journal of
the Economic and Social History of the Orient 11 (1968): 130–33.
Canard, Marius. “L’autobiographie d’un chambellain du Mahdi Obeidallah le
Fatimide.” Hespéris 39 (1952): 279–329.
Castano, José. La Princesse berbère (La Kahéna). Montpellier: Imprimerie Dehan, 1984.
Chelli, Zouhir. La Tunisie au rythme des estampes du XVè au XIXè siècle. Tunis: Tunis-Carthage, 1987.
Chowdhury, Habibur Rahman. “Abd Allah b. Saad b. Abi Sarh and his Conquest of North Africa.” Journal of the Asiatic Society of Bangladesh 21
(1977): 121–47.
Courtois, Christian. Les Vandales et l’Afrique. Aalen: Scientia Verlag, 1964.
Cowdrey, Herbert Edward John. “The Mahdia Campaign of 1087.” English
Historical Review 92 (1977): 1–30.
Dachraoui, Farhat. “La Crète dans la conflit entre Byzance et al-Mu’izz.”
Cahiers de Tunisie 7 (1959): 307–18.
———. “Contribution à l’histoire des Fatimides en Ifriqiya.” Arabica 8 (1961):
189–203.
Daoulatli, Abd al-Aziz. Tunis sous les hafsides: Évolution urbaine et activité
architecturale. Tunis: Institut National d’Archéologie et d’Art, 1976.
———. “L’eau à Tunis au temps des Hafsides (XIIIè–XVIè siècles).” In L’eau
et le Maghreb, edited by Elda Sortino, 123–30. Paris: Programme des Nations Unies pour le Développement, 1988.
———. “L’alimentation en eau de Tunis sous la règne des Hafçides.” Al-Manar
1 (1993): 37–50.
Dhina, Attallah. Le Royaume abdelwaddide à l’époque d’Abdou Hammam
Moussa et d’Abou Tachfin. Algiers: OPU, 1985.
Diehl, Charles. L’Afrique byzantine: Histoire de la domination byzantine en
Afrique, 533–709. 2 vols. Reprint, Philadelphia: Franklin, 1968.
Djait, Hicham, et al. Histoire de la Tunisie: Le Moyen Age. Tunis: Société
tunisienne de diffusion, 1976.
Doumerc, Bernard. “Venise et la dynastie hafside à la fin du XVè sièc1e.”
Cahiers de Tunisie 29 (1981): 573–81.
———. “Le corail d’lfriqiya à la fin du Moyen-Age.” Bulletin Archéologique du
Comité des Travaux Historiques et Scientifiques 19 (1983): 479–82.
———. “La ville et la mer: Tunis au XVème siècle.” Cahiers de Tunisie 34
(1986): 111–30.
Dufourcq, Charles Emmanuel. “La Couronne d’Aragon et les Hafsides au XIIIè sièc1e (1229–1301).” Analecta sacra tarraconensia 25 (1952): 51–113.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 221
Fantar, Mhamed Hassine. “La Kahina, reine des Berbères.” Revue des
Etudes Phéniciennes Puniques et des Antiquités Libyques 3 (1987):
169–84.
Frend, W. H. C. The Donatist Church: A Movement of Protest in Roman North
Africa. London: Oxford University Press, 1952.
Gateau, Albert. “Ibn Abd al-Hakam: La conquête de l’Afrique du Nord et de
l’Espagne.” Revue Tunisienne (1931): 233–60; (1932): 71–78; (1935):
247–70; (1936): 57–83; (1937): 63–88.
———. “Ibn Abd al-Hakam et les sources arabes relatives à la conquête de
l’Afrique du Nord et de l’Espagne.” Revue Tunisienne (1938): 37–54;
(1939): 203–19.
———. “La Sirat Jaafar al-Hajib, contribution à l’histoire des Fatimides.” Hespéris 34 (1947): 375–96.
Gautier, Emile. “Un passage d’Ibn Khaldoun et du Bayan.” Hespéris 4 (1924):
305–12.
Goitein, Shlomo D. “La Tunisie du XIè siècle à la lumière des documents de
la Geniza du Caire.” Etudes d’Orientalisme Lévi-Provençal 2 (1962):
559–79.
Golvin, Lucien. Le Maghrib central à l’époque des Zirides: Recherches
d’archéologie et d’histoire. Paris: Arts et métiers graphiques, 1957.
———. “Mahdiya à l’époque fatimide.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la
Méditerranée 27 (1979): 75–97.
Guéry, Roger. “Survivance de la vie sédentaire pendant les invasions arabes en
Tunisie centrale: L’exemple de Rougga.” Bulletin Archéologique et des
Travaux Historiques et Scientifiques. Bulletin Afrique du Nord 19 (1985):
399–410.
Guiramand, Simone. Kahena: Drame historique en quatre actes. Tunis: Maison tunisienne de l’édition, 1977.
Habib, Muhammad al-, and Jean Magnin. “Pages oubliées d’histoire tunisienne. Les Banou Al-Khalaf de Nefta (715–777 A.H.).” Revue de l’Institut des
Belles Lettres Arabes 12, no. 48 (1949): 347–58.
Hopkins, J. “Sousse et la Tunisie orientale médiévales vues par les géographes
arabes.” Cahiers de Tunisie 8 (1960): 83–95.
Hrbek, Ivan. “The Emergence of the Fatimids.” In General History of Africa.
Vol. 3: Africa from the Seventh to the Eleventh Century, edited by M. El
Fassi, 314–35. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1988.
Idris, Roger. “Sur le retour des Zirides à l’obédience fatimide.” Annales de l’Institut des Etudes Orientales 11 (1953): 25–39.
———. “Fêtes chrétiennes célébrées en Ifriqiya à l’époque ziride. (IVé siècle de
l’Hégire/Xé siècle après J.-C).” Revue Africaine 98 (1954): 261–76.
———. “Deux maîtres de l’école juridique kairouanaise sous les Zirides (XIé
siècle): Abu Bakr b. Abd al-Rahman et Abu Imran al-Fassi.” Annales de l’Institut des Etudes Orientales 13 (1955): 30–60.
222 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Contribution à l’histoire de la vie religieuse en Ifriqiya Ziride.” In
Mélanges Louis Massignon, 327–59. Paris: Université de Paris, 1957.
———. “La vie intellectuelle en Ifriqiya méridionale sous les Zirides (XIè siècle) d’après Ibn Al-Chabbat.” In Mélanges d’histoire et d’archéologie de l
‘Occident musulman: Hommage à Georges Marçais, 95–106. Algiers: Imprimerie Officielle, 1957.
———. La Berbérie orientale sous les Zirides, Xé–XIIé siècles. 2 vols. Paris:
Adrien Maisonneuve, 1962.
———. “Glanes sur les Zirides d’Ifriqiya dans le manuscrit d’Istanbul de l’Itti’az al-hunafa`.” Arabica 11 (1964): 286–305.
———. “L’invasion hilalienne et ses conséquences.” Cahiers de Civilisation
Médiévale 11 (1968): 353–69.
———. “De la réalité de la catastrophe hilalienne.” Annales: Economies, Sociétés, Civilisations 23 (1968): 390–94.
———. “Al-Muizz Ben Badis, grandeur et décadence de la civilisation kairouanaise.” In Les Africains, vol. 12, edited by Charles André Julien et al.,
223–51. Paris: Editions Jeune Afrique, 1977.
Ikor, Roger. La Kahina. Paris: Encre Editions, 1979.
Kaddache, Mahfoud. L’Algérie médiévale. Algiers: SNED, 1982.
Las Cagigas, Isidro de. “Un traité de paix entre le roi Pierre IV d’Aragon et le
sultan de Tunis Abu Ishak II (1360).” Hespéris 19 (1934): 65–77.
Le Tourneau, Roger. “La révolte d’Abu-Yazid au Xème siècle.” Cahiers de
Tunisie 1 (1953): 103–25.
Limam, Rashid. “Ibn al-Abbar y su época en Túnez.” In Ibn al-Abbar, politic i
escriptor àrab valencià (1199–1260), 107–30. Valencia: Generalitat Valenciana, Conselleria de Cultura, Educació i Cinéncia, 1990.
Mahfoudh, Faouzi. “Les relations entre l’Ifriqiya et le califat fatimide à la fin
du Xé siècle après J. C. d’après les documents épigraphiques.” Cahiers de
Tunisie 41–42, nos. 155–156 (1991): 313–24.
Mahjoubi, Ammar. “Nouveau témoignage épigraphique sur la communauté chrétienne de Kairouan au Xlè siècle.” Cahiers de Tunisie 12 (1964): 159–62.
Marçais, Georges. “Comment l’Afrique du Nord a été arabisée.” Annales de
l’Institut des Etudes Orientales 4 (1938): 1–22.
———. La Berbérie musulmane et l’Orient au moyen age. Paris: Editions Montaigne, 1946.
———. “Les Hafçides d’après un livre récent.” Revue Africaine 93 (1949): 25–37.
———. “Sidi Uqba, Abu l-Muhajir et Kusaila.” Cahiers de Tunisie 1 (1953):
11–17.
Massé, Henri. “La chronique d’Ibn Atham et la conquête de l’Ifriqiya.” In
Mélanges Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 85–90. Cairo: Imprimerie de l’Institut
Français d’ Archéologie Orientale, 1935–1945.
Motylinski, A. de C. “Expédition de Pedro de Navarre et de Garcia de Tolède
contre Djerba (1510) d’après les sources abadhites.” In Recueil de mémoires
orientaux, 133–59. Paris: Leroux, 1905.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 223
Poncet, Jean. “L’évolution des ‘genres de vie’ en Tunisie. Autour d’une phrase
d’Ibn Khaldoun.” Cahiers de Tunisie 2 (1954): 315–23.
———. “Le Mythe de la’catastrophe’ hilalienne.” Annales Economies, Sociétés,
Civilisations 22 (1967): 1099–120.
———. “Encore à propos des hilaliens.” Annales Economies, Sociétés, Civilisations 23 (1968): 660–62.
Roth, Norman. “The Kahina: Legendary Material in the Accounts of the Jewish Berber Queen.” Maghreb Review 7, nos. 5–6 (1982): 122–25.
Rubiera Mata, Maria Jesus. “Un aspecto de las relaciones entre la Ifriqiya hafsi
y la Granada nasri: La presencia tunecina en las tariqat misticas granadinas.”
Cahiers de Tunisie 26 (1978): 165–72.
Sayous, E. A. “Le commerce européen en Tunisie au moyen âge et au début de
l’ère moderne.” Revue de l’Histoire des Colonies Françaises 17 (1929):
225–50.
———. Le Commerce des européens à Tunis depuis le XIIè siècle jusqu’a la fin
du XVIè siècle. Paris: Société d’Editions Géographiques, Maritimes, et Coloniales, 1929.
Souidi, D. “Problèmes de succession dans la dynastie Ziride.” Libyca 32–34
(1984/1986): 283–95.
Stillman, Norman. “Un témoignage contemporain de l’histoire de la Tunisie
Ziride.” Hespéris Tamuda 13 (1972): 37–59.
Talbi, Mohamed. “Les contacts culturels entre l’Ifriqiya hafside (1230–1569) et
le sultanat nasride d’Espagne (1232–1492).” In Actas del II Coloquio Hispano-Tunecino de Estudios Historicos, 63–90. Madrid: Instituto HispanoArabe de Cultura, 1973.
———. “Opérations bancaires en Ifriqiya à l’époque d’al-Mazari
(453–536/1061–1141): Crédit et paiement par chèque.” In Recherches d’islamologie. Recueil d’articles offert à G. Anawati et L. Gardet par leurs collègues et amis, 307–19. Louvain: Editions Peeters, 1977.
Van der Meer, F. Augustine the Bishop: Church and Society at the Dawn of the
Middle Ages. New York: Harper and Row, 1961.
Yalaoui, Mohamed. “Sur un possible régence du prince fatimide Abdallah
ben Mu’izz en Ifriqiya au IVè/Xè siècle.” Cahiers de Tunisie 22 (1974):
7–22.
———. “Les recherches sur la Tunisie médiévale au cours des trente dernières
années.” Revue de l’Institut des Belles Lettres Arabes 50 (1987): 61–72.
D. Colonial
1. Algeria
Boyer, Pierre. La vie quotidienne à Alger à la veille de l’intervention française.
Paris: Hachette, 1963.
224 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Brett, Michael. “The Arab Conquest and the Rise of Islam in North Africa.” In
The Cambridge History of Africa, vol. 2, 490–555. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press.
Buck, D. J. “The Role of the State in the Eastern Maghreb, 500 B.C. to 500 A.D.”
Maghreb Review 9, nos. 1–2 (1984): 1–9.
Gaïd, Mouloud. L’Algérie sous les Turcs. Algiers: SNED, 1974.
Gallisot, René. “Pre-Colonial Algeria.” Economy and Society 4 (1975):
418–45.
Holsinger, Donald C. “Migration, Commerce, and Community: The Mizabis in
Eighteenth and Nineteenth Century Algeria.” Journal of African History 21,
no. 1 (1980): 61–74.
Keenan, Jeremy. The Tuareg: People of Ahaggar. New York: St. Martin’s Press,
1978.
Miller, Aurie Hollingsworth. “One Man’s View: William Shaler and Algiers.”
In Through Foreign Eyes, edited by Alf Heggoy, 7–56. Washington, D.C.:
University Press of America, 1982.
Seddon, David. “Tribe and State: Approaches to Maghreb History.” Maghreb
Review 2 (May–June 1977): 23–40.
Thomas, Benjamin. Trade Routes of Algeria and the Sahara. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1957.
Valensi, Lucette. On the Eve of Colonialism: North Africa before the French
Conquest, 1790–1830. Translated by Kenneth J. Perkins. New York:
Africana Publishing Company, 1977.
Wolf, Eric. Peasant Wars of the Twentieth Century. Norman: University of Oklahoma Press, 1999 (originally published in 1969).
2. Libya
Ahmida, Ali Abdullatif. The Making of Modern Libya: State Formation, Colonization, and Resistance, 1830–1932. Albany: State University of New York
Press, 1994.
Anderson, Lisa S. “Nineteenth-Century Reform in Ottoman Libya.” International Journal of Middle East Studies 16, no. 3 (August 1984): 325–48.
———. “Legitimacy, Identity and the Writing of History in Libya.” In Statecraft
in the Middle East: Oil, Historical Memory, and Popular Culture, edited by
Rick Davis and Nicolas Gavrielides, 71–91. Miami: Florida International
University Press, 1991.
———. “Tribe and State: Libyan Anomalies.” In Tribes and State Formation in
the Middle East, edited by Philip S. Khoury and Joseph Kostiner, 288–302.
Berkeley: University of California Press, 1991.
Ayoub, M. S. A Short History of Fezzan. Tripoli: n.p., 1967.
Evans-Pritchard, E. E. The Sanusi of Cyrenaica. Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 1949.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 225
Fisher, Godfrey. Barbary Legend: War, Trade and Piracy in North Africa,
1415–1830. London: Oxford University Press, 1957.
Joffé, E. G. H. “British Malta and the Qaramanli Dynasty (1800–1835).” Revue
d’Histoire Maghrebine (June 1981): 37–38.
———. “Social and Political Structures in the Jafara Plain in the Late Nineteenth Century.” In Social and Economic Development of Libya, edited by E.
G. H. Joffé and K. S. McLachlan, 19–41. London: Menas Press, 1982.
———. “The French Occupation of the Western Jafara and the Village of Dahibat, 1890–1891.” Libyan Studies 15 (1984): 113–28.
———. “Trade and Migration between Malta and the Barbary States during the
Second Ottoman Occupation of Libya (1835–1911).” In Planning and Development in Modern Libya, edited by M. M. Buru, S. M. Ghanem, and K.
S. McLachlan, 1–32. London: Menas Press, 1985.
———. “Frontiers in North Africa.” In Boundaries and State Territory in the
Middle East and North Africa, edited by G. H. Blake and R. N. Schofield,
24–53. London: Menas Press, 1987.
Madi, Mohamed. Al-huquq al-madaniyya li al-aqalliyya al-amazighiyya fi alqawanin wa al-`araf al wataniyya wa al-ddawliyya. 2005. www.libya1
.com/adab/mmadi/mm20034a.htm.
McLachlan, Keith. “The Role of Indigenous Farming in the Agrarian Structure
of Tripolitania in the Nineteenth and Twentieth Centuries.” In Planning and
Development in Libya, edited by M. M. Buru, S. M. Ghanem, and K. S.
McLachlan, 33–45. London: Menas Press, 1985.
Pennell, C. R. “Political Loyalty and the Central Government in Pre-Colonial
Libya.” In Social and Economic Development of Libya, edited by E. G. H.
Joffé and K. S. McLachlan, 1–18. London: Menas Press, 1982.
———. “Tripoli in the Late Seventeenth Century: The Economics of Corsairing
in a Sterile Country.” Libyan Studies 16 (1985): 101–12.
———. “Work on the Early Ottoman Period and Qaramanlis.” Libyan Studies
20 (1989): 215–19.
Triaud, Jean-Louis. Tchad 1900–1902: Une guerre franco-libyenne oubliée?
Paris: L’Harmattan, 1988.
Wright, John. “Colonial and Early Post-Colonial Libya.” Libyan Studies 20
(1989): 221–34.
Villard, Henry Serrano. Libya: The New Arab Kingdom of North Africa. Ithaca,
N.Y.: Cornell University Press, 1956.
Wright, John. Libya, Chad and the Central Sahara. London: C. Hurst & Co.
1989.
Zartman, I. William. Government and Politics in North Africa. New York: Frederick A. Praeger, 1963.
———. “State-Building and the Military in Arab Africa.” In The Many Faces of
National Security in the Arab World, edited by Bahgat Korany, Paul Noble,
and Rex Brynen, 239–57. New York: St. Martin’s Press, 1993.
226 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
3. Mali and Niger
Archinard, L. Le Soudan français en 1888–1889. Paris: Berger Levrault, 1890.
———. “La Campagne, 1892–1893, au Soudan Français.” Bulletin du Comité
de l’Afrique Française et Renseignements Coloniaux (1896): 1–36.
Arnaud, R. “Le Dernier Episode de la conquête du Soudan français: L’Affaire
de Tabi.” Bulletin du Comité de l’Afrique Française et Renseignements Coloniaux (1922): 201–39.
Aw, Mahik. “La conquête de la région de Tombouctou par les Français et la résistance des Touareg et des Maures.” Sankore 2 (1985): 27–42.
Bonnier, G. L’Occupation de Tombouctou. Paris: Les Editions du Monde Moderne, 1936.
Borgnis-Desbordes, A. Sénégal et Niger: La France dans l’Afrique occidentale,
1879–1883. Paris: Challamel, 1884.
Cohen, W. B. Rulers of Empire: The French Colonial Service in Africa. Stanford, Calif.: Hoover Institution Press/Stanford University Press, 1977.
Gallieni, J. S. Deux Campagnes au Soudan français, 1883–1886. Paris: Hachette, 1891.
Hanotaux, G., and A. Martineau. Histoire des Colonies Françaises et de l’expansion de la France dans le Monde. Afrique Occidentale Française par
Maurice Delafosse. Vol. 4. Paris: Société de l’Histoire Nationale/Librairie
Plon, 1931.
Kanya-Forstner, A. S. The Conquest of the Western Sudan: A Study in French
Military Imperialism. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1969.
Peroz, E. Au Niger: Récits de campagne 1891–1892. Paris: Calmann Levy, 1895.
Sy, Moussa Oumar. “Provinces, cantons et villages du Soudan Français, des
origines àl’indépendance.” Bulletin de l’IFAN 40 (1978): 488–512.
Thompson, Virginia, and Richard Adolph. French West Africa. Stanford, Calif.:
Stanford University Press, 1958.
4. Mauritania
Bonte, Pierre. “L’émirat de l’Adrar après sa conquête coloniale et la dissidence
de l’Emir Sidi Ahmed.” Journal des Africanistes (Paris) 54, no. 2 (1984):
5–30.
Caratini, Sophie. Les Rgaybat: Des chameliers à la conquête d’un territoire
(1610–1934). Vol. 1. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1989.
———. Les Rgaybat: Territoire et société. Vol. 2. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1989.
Chassey, Francis de. Mauritanie 1900–1975: Facteurs économiques, politiques, idéologiques et éducatifs dans la formation d’une société sousdéveloppée. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1984.
———. L’étrier, la houe et le livre: Sociétés traditionnelles au Sahara et au Sahel occidental. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1993.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 227
Coppolani, Xavier. “Rapport à M. le Gouverneur general de l’A.O.F.: Mission
d’organisation des Territoires du Tagant.” Archives de Mauritanie (St. Louis,
Sénégal), (1 July 1904).
Delarozière, Marie-Françoise. L’Art du cuir en Mauritanie. Aix-en-Provence:
Edisud, 2005.
Desiré-Vuillemin, Geneviève. “Coppolani en Mauritanie.” Revue d’Histoire
des Colonies 40 (1955): 291–343.
———. Les rapports de la Mauritanie et du Maroc. St. Louis, Sénégal, 1960.
———. Contribution à L’Histoire de la Mauritanie de 1900 à 1934. Dakar: Editions Clairafrique, 1962.
———. Histoire de la Mauritanie des origines à l’indépendance. Paris:
Karthala, 1997.
Gouraud, Henri. Mauritanie, Adrar: Souvenirs d’un Africain. Paris: Librairie
Pion, 1945.
———. “La pacification de la Mauritanie. Journal de marche et opérations de la
colonne de l’Adrar.” Bulletin du Comité de l’Afrique Française, mai–juin
(1910).
Mamadou Hamidou Bâ. “L’émirat de l’Adrar Mauritanien de 1872 à 1908.”
Bulletin de la Société de Géographie et d’Archéologie de la Province d’Oran
(Oran, Algeria), (March 1932): 85–119; (June 1932): 263–98.
Ould Khalifa, Abdallah. La région du Tagant en Mauritanie: L’oasis de Tijigja
entre 1660 et 1960. Paris: Karthala, 1998.
Puigaudeau, Odette du. “La Ziara de Cheikh Mohammed Fadel (Adrar).” Bulletin de l’Institut Français d’Afrique Noir (October 1961): 1,218–26.
———. Arts et coutumes des Maures. Paris: Ibis Press, 2002.
———. La Route de l’Ouest (Maroc-Mauritanie). Paris: Ibis Press, 2002.
Puigaudeau, Odette du, and Marion Sénones. Mémoire du Pays Maure. Paris:
Ibis Press, 2000.
Tauzin, Aline. Le Henné art des femmes de Mauritanie. Paris: Ibis Press, 1998.
5. Morocco
Aboud, M’hammed Ahmed Ben. “Contribution à l’étude du mouvement nationaliste marocain dans l’ancienne zone nord du Maroc (1930–1956).” Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine 11, no. 35–36 (1984): 221–28.
Ageron, Charles Robert. Politiques coloniales au Maghreb. Paris: Presses
universitaires de France, 1972.
Ayache, Albert. Le Maroc, bilan d’une colonisation. Paris: Editions socials,
1956.
Balafrej, Ahmed. “Les développements du mouvement nationaliste marocain
dans la zone nord sur le plan international.” Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine
14, no. 45–46 (1987): 31–74.
228 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Maroc: la vérité sur le protectorat franco-espagnol. L’épopée d’Abd el
Khalek Torres.” Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine 22, no. 77–78 (1995):
183–89.
———. “Les années de première jeunesse, les années de formation.” Revue
d’Histoire Maghrébine 25, no. 91–92 (1998): 423–41.
———. “L’image du Rif dans les ouvrages savants et les oeuvres de fiction.” Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine 26, no. 93–94 (1999): 113–22.
Becker, Jeronimo. Historia de Marruecos; apuntos para la historia de la penetración europea, y principalmente de la española, en el Norte de Africa.
Madrid: Estab. tip. de J. Rates, 1915.
Benaboud, M’hammad. “Ta‘ammulât hawla târîkh al-haraka al-watanîya almaghribîya fî al-shamâl.” Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine 16, no. 53–54
(1989): 239–44. (Arabic section).
Ben Bachir Mohammed Messoud. “Pacification de la zone d’influence espagnole au Maroc septentrional (1909–1927).” Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine
11, no. 35–36 (1984): 15–38.
———. “La part prise par le mouvement nationaliste marocain de la zone d’influence espagnole dans le processus de libération du Maroc.” Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine 13, no. 43–44 (1986): 5–42.
———. Pages d’histoire du Maroc: Le patriotisme marocain face au protectorat
espagnol. Rabat: Imprimerie El Maârif al jadida, 1993.
———. Le nord du Maroc: L’indépendance avant l’indépendance. Jean Rous et
le Maroc, 1936–1956. Casablanca: Toubkal; Paris: L’Harmattan, 1996.
———. “La participation des rifains à la guerre civile espagnole.” Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine 24, no. 87–88 (1997): 459–61.
———. Les relations entre le mouvement nationaliste et la résistance armée,
dans le nord, en 1953–56. Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine 24, no. 85–86
(1997): 31–43.
———. “Le Rif: Souvenirs oraux relatifs au colonialisme espagnol et au nationalisme marocain.” Revue d’histoire Maghrébine 25, no. 89–90 (1998):
207–26.
Ben Lahcen, Mohamed. Moha ou Hammou Zayani. Fes: matba`at info-print,
2003.
Berque, Jacques. French North Africa: The Maghrib between Two World Wars.
Translated by Jean Stewart. New York: Praeger, 1967.
Bidwell, Robin Leonard. Morocco under Colonial Rule: French Administration
of Tribal Areas, 1912–1956. London: Cass, 1973.
Bimberg, E. L. The Moroccan Goums: Tribal Warriors in a Modern War. Westport, Conn.: Greenwood Press, 1999.
Blanco Izaga, Emilio. Emilio Blanco Izaga: Colonel in the Rif: A Selection of
His Material, Published and Unpublished, on the Sociopolitical Structure of
the Rifians of Northern Morocco. Translated and with an introduction by
David Montgomery Hart. New Haven, Conn.: Human Relations Area Files,
1975.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 229
Bueno y Nunez de Prado, Emilio. Historia de la acción de España en Marruecos desde 1904 a 1927 final de la compaña. Madrid: Editorial Ibérica, 1929.
Burke, Edmund, III. “Pan-Islam and Moroccan Resistance to French Penetration.” Journal of African History 13, no. 1 (1972): 97–118.
———. “A Comparative View of French Native Policy in Morocco and Syria,
1912–1925.” Middle East Studies 9 (1973): 175–86.
———. “Rural Resistance and Popular Protest in Morocco: Study of the Tribal
Rebellion of 1911.” Revue de l’Occident et du Monde Musulman 13–14
(1973): 193–206.
Cambra, Fernando P. de. Cuando Abd el-Krim quiso negociar con Franco.
Barcelona: L. de Caralt, 1981.
Capitan X. Verdades amargas la campaña de 1909 en el Rif: Relato y juicios
de un testigo por el Capitan X. Madrid: Impr. Artistica Espanola, 1910.
Driessen, Henk. “Images of Spanish Colonialism in the Rif: An Essay in Historical Anthropology and Photography.” Critique of Anthropology 7, no. 1
(1987): 5–14, 53–66.
———. On the Spanish-Moroccan Frontier: A Study in Ritual, Power, and Ethnicity. New York: Berg, 1992.
Furneaux, Rupert. Abdel-Krim, Emir of the Rif. London: Secker & Warburg,
1967.
Garcia Figueras, Tomas. Marruecos (la acción de España en el norte de
Africa). Barcelona: Ediciones FE, 1939.
———. España y su protectorado en Marruecos (1912–1956). Madrid: Instituto
de Estudios Africanos, 1957.
Garcia Figueras, Tomas, and Juan L. Fernandez-Lebrez. La zona española del
protectorado de Marruecos. Madrid: Consejo Superior de Investigaciones
Científicas, 1955.
Gil Torres, Rodolfo. España tingitana. Madrid: Consejo Superior de Investigaciones Científicas, 1955.
Goded, Manuel. Marruecos, las etapas de la pacificación. Madrid: Compaña
ibero-americana de publicaciones (s.a.), 1932.
Granger, Michel Robert. “Agadir Avant: The Family and the Poor Cousins:
Native-European Relations in Agadir under the Protectorate.” Journal of
Ethnic Studies 14 (winter 1987): 127–33.
Guillaume, Général A. Les Berbères Marocains et la Pacification de l’Atlas
central. Paris: Julliard, 1946.
Halstead, John P. Rebirth of a Nation: The Origins and Rise of Moroccan Nationalism, 1912–1944. Cambridge, Mass.: Distributed for the Center for Middle
Eastern Studies of Harvard University by Harvard University Press, 1967.
Hart, David M. Emilio Blanco Izaga: Colonel in the Rif. 2 vols. New Haven,
Conn.: Human Relations Area Files, 1975.
Hernandez de Herrera, Carlos. Acción de España en Marruecos. Madrid: Imprenta Municipal, 1929–1930.
230 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Jelloun, Abdelmajid Idriss ben. “Contribution à l’étude du mouvement nationaliste marocain dans l’ancienne zone nord du Maroc (1930–1956).” Revue
d’Histoire Maghrébine 11, no. 33–34 (1984): 159–63.
Kharchich, Mohamed. “Les négociations franco-rifaines 1924–1926: Un
processus lent et illusoire.” Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine 18, no. 63–64
(1991): 295–313.
Lafuente, Gilles. “Dossier marocain sur le Dahir berbère de 1930.” Revue de
l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 38 (1984): 83–116.
———. La politique berbère de la France et le nationalisme marocain. Paris:
L’Harmattan, 1999.
Luccioni, Joseph. “De Lyautey à Steeg: Un témoignage.” Revue de l’Occident
Musulman et de la Méditerranée 36 (1983): 65–73.
———. “L’élaboration du Dahir Berbère de 16 mai 1930.” Revue de l’Occident
Musulman et de la Méditerranée 38 (1984): 75–81.
Lyautey, Louis Hubert Gonzalve. Paroles d’action: Madagascar, Sud Oranais,
Oran, Maroc (1900–1926). Paris: Librairie Armand Colin, 1927.
———. Vers le Maroc; lettres du Sud Oranais, 1903–1906. Avec un portrait en
frontispice et une carte hors texte. Paris: A. Colin, 1937.
Martin, Miguel. El colonialismo español en Marruecos, 1850–1956. Paris:
Ruedo Iberico, 1973.
Michaux-Bellaire, E. “Politique indigène.” Archives Marocaines 27 (1927):
241–63.
———. “Vue d’ensemble sur le Maroc.” Archives Marocaines 27 (1927):
265–91.
Morales Lezcano, Victor. El colonialismo hispanofrances en Marruecos,
1898–1927. 1st ed. Madrid: Siglo XXI de España Editores, 1976.
———. España y el Norte de Africa: El Protectorado en Marruecos, 1912–
1956. Madrid: Universidad Nacional de Educación, 1984, 1986.
———. “La cuestión del reajuste de fronteras interzonales en el protectorado
Hispano-Frances en Marruecos.” Revista de Estudios Internacionales 6, no.
2 (1985): 357–77.
Ouardighi, Abderrahim. Niâyat Harb al-rîf, 1925–1926. Rabat: matba‘at alsâhil, 1987.
Rivet, Daniel R. “Lyautey l’Africain.” Histoire 29 (1980): 16–24.
———. Lyautey et l’institution du Protectorat français au Maroc, 1912–1925. 3
vols. Collection Histoire et perspectives méditerranéennes. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1988.
———. “Lyautey au Maroc (1912–1925).” Information Historique (France) 51,
no. 5 (1989): 201–6.
Sánchez Perez, Andres. “Abdel Krim.” Revista Historia Militar 34 (1973):
123–57.
Santamaria, Ramiro. Quien es el Glaui? Tetuan: Editorial Casado, 1955.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 231
Scham, Alan. Lyautey in Morocco: Protectorate Administration 1912–1925.
Berkeley: University of California Press, 1970.
Sotto Montes, Joaquin de. “Notas para la historia de las Fuerzas Indígenas del
Antiguo Protectorado de España en Marruecos.” Revista Historia Militar 35
(1973): 117–54.
Spillmann, Georges, Gen. Les Ait Atta du Sahara et la Pacification du Haut
Dra. Rabat: Félix Moncho, 1936.
———. Du Protectorat à l’indépendance, Marco, 1912–1955. Paris, Plon, 1967.
———. Souvenirs d’un colonialiste. Paris: Presses de la cité, 1968.
Steeg, Theodore. La paix française en Afrique du Nord, en Algérie, au Maroc.
Paris: F. Alcan, 1926.
Tharaud, Jerome. Marrakech; ou, Les seigneurs de l’Atlas. Paris: Plon Nourrit
etc., 1920.
Thierry, R. “La répression de l’agression rifaine: La pacification du Maroc.”
L’Afrique française 36 (1926): 51–56, 102–4, 150–53, 194–205, 253–72,
327–37, 383–89, 437–38, 470–72.
Woolman, David S. Rebels in the Rif, Abd el-Krim and the Rif Rebellion. Stanford, Calif.: Stanford University Press, 1968.
6. Tunisia
Abd al-Haq. Au temps de la colonisation: Des hommes et leurs comportements.
Tunis: Maison Tunisienne d’Edition, 1989.
Abdelmoula, Mahmoud. Jihad et colonialisme: La Tunisie et la Tripolitaine
(1914–1918). Tunis: Editions Tiers-Monde, 1987.
Clancy-Smith, Julia. Rebel and Saint: Muslim Notables, Populist Protest, Colonial Encounters (Algeria and Tunisia, 1800–1904). Berkeley: University of
California Press, 1994.
Laskier, Michael M. “The Evolution of Zionist Activity in the Jewish Communities of Morocco, Tunisia, and Algeria: 1897–1947.” Studies in Zionism 8
(1983): 205–36.
Mahjoubi, Ali. L’établissement du Protectorat français en Tunisie. Tunis: Université de Tunisie, 1977.
Perillier, Louis. La conquête de l’indépendance tunisienne: Souvenirs et témoignages. Paris: Robert Lafont, 1979.
Pouillon, François. “Du savoir malgré tout: La connaissance coloniale de l’extrême sud tunisien.” In Connaissances du Maghreb: Sciences sociales et
colonisation, edited by Jean-Claude Vatin, 79–93. Paris: Centre National de
la Recherche Scientifique, 1984.
Zangar, Selwa. “Les socialistes et les questions arabes au l’endemain de la première guerre mondiale.” Cahiers de Tunisie 28, nos. 113–114 (1980):
77–114.
232 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
E. Modern
1. Algeria
Abbas, Ferhat. Guerre et révolution d’Algérie: La nuit coloniale. Paris: Julliard, 1962.
———. Autopsie d’une guerre. Paris: Garnier, 1980.
Ageron, Charles-Robert. Les Algériens musulmans et la France (1871–1919).
2 vols. Paris: PUF, 1968.
———. “Algérie Algérienne” de Napoléon III à de Gaulle. Paris: Sindbad, 1980.
———. Modern Algeria: A History from 1830 to the Present. Translated by
Michael Brett. Trenton, N.J.: Africa World Press, 1991.
Ait Ahmed, Hocine. La guerre et l’après guerre. Paris: Minuit, 1964.
Alexander, M. S., M. Evans, and J. F. Keiger, eds. The Algerian War and the
French Army, 1954–62: Experiences, Images, and Testimonies. New York:
Palgrave, 2002.
Ben Khedda, Benyoucef. Les accords d’Evian. Algiers/Paris: OPU-Publisud,
1986.
Brace, Richard M. Morocco, Algeria, and Tunisia. Englewood Cliffs, N.J.:
Prentice Hall, 1964.
Colonna, Fanny. “Cultural Resistance and Religious Legitimacy in Colonial Algeria.” Economy and Society 3 (1974): 233–63.
Collot, Claude, and Jean-Robert Henry, eds. Le mouvement national Algérien:
Textes, 1912–54. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1978.
Cooke, James J. “Eugène Etienne and the Failure of Assimilation in Algeria.”
Africa Quarterly 9 (January–March 1972): 285–96.
———. “The Colonial Origins of Colon and Muslim Nationalism in Algeria—
1880–1920.” Indian Political Science Review 10 (January 1976): 19–36.
———. “The Maghrib through French Eyes: 1880–1929.” In Through Foreign
Eyes, edited by Alf A. Heggoy, 57–92. Washington, D.C.: University Press
of America, 1982.
———. “Trico1our and Crescent: Franco-Muslim Relations in Colonial Algeria,
1880–1940.” Islamic Studies 29, no. 1 (1990): 57–75.
Duchemin, Jacques C. Histoire du F.L.N. Paris: Table Ronde, 1962.
Evans, Martin. “The Harkis: The Experience and Memory of France’s Muslim
Auxiliaries.” In The Algerian War and the French Army, 1954–62: Experiences, Images, and Testimonies, edited by M. S. Alexander, M. Evans, and J.
F. Keiger, 117–33. New York: Palgrave, 2002.
Hadj, Messali. Les mémoires de Messali Hadj, 1898–1938. Edited by Renaud
de Rochebrun. Paris: Lattes, 1982.
Heggoy, Alf Andrew. “The Origins of Algerian Nationalism in the Colony and
in France.” Muslim World 58, no. 1 (January 1968): 128–40.
———. “Development or Control: French Policies in Colonial and Revolutionary Algeria.” Journal of African Studies 5 (1978–1979): 427–43.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 233
———. The French Conquest of Algiers, 1830: An Oral Tradition. Athens: Ohio
University Center for International Studies, 1986.
Heggoy, Alf Andrew, ed. Through Foreign Eyes: Western Attitudes toward
North Africa. Washington, D.C.: University Press of America, 1982.
Heggoy, Alf A., and Paul J. Zingg. “French Education in Revolutionary North
Africa.” International Journal of Middle East Studies 7 (1976): 571–78.
Guennou, Ali. Chronologie du mouvement berbère: Un combat et des hommes.
Algiers: Casbah Editions, 1999.
Jeanson, Francis. La Révolution Algérienne: Problèmes et perspectives. Milan:
Feltrinelli, 1962.
Julien, Charles-André. L’Afrique du Nord en marche: Nationalismes musulmans et souveraineté française. Paris: René Julliard, 1972.
Kaddache, Mahfoud. Histoire du nationalisme Algérien: Question nationale et
politique Algérienne, 1919–1951. 2 vols. Algiers: SNED, 1981.
Leconte, Daniel. Les pieds-noirs: Histoire et portrait d’une communauté. Paris:
Seuil, 1980.
Le Toumeau, Roger. Evolution politique de l’Afrique du Nord musulmane,
1920–1961. Paris: Librairie Armand Colin, 1962.
Mandouze, André, ed. La Révolution Algérienne par les textes. Paris: Maspero,
1961.
Nouschi, André. La naissance du nationalisme Algérien. Paris: Editions de Minuit, 1962.
Ouerdane, Amar. La question berbère dans le mouvement national algérien
1926–1980. Saint-Laurent: Editions de Septentrion, 1990.
Perkins, Kenneth J. “The Bureaux Arabes and the Colons: Administrative Conflict in Algeria, 1844–1875.” Proceedings of the French Colonial Historical
Society (1976): 96–107.
———. “Pressure and Persuasion in the Policies of the French Military in Colonial North Africa.” Military Affairs 40 (April 1976): 74–78.
———. Qaids, Captains, and Colons. New York: Africana, 1981.
Porch, Douglas. The French Foreign Legion: A Complete History of the Legendary Fighting Force. New York: HarperCollins, 1991.
Stora, Benjamin. Messali Hadj (1898–1974): Pionnier du nationalisme Algérien. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1986.
———. Les sources du nationalisme Algérien: Parcours idéologiques; origines
des acteurs. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1989.
———. Histoire de l’Algérie coloniale. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1991.
Turin, Yvonne. Affrontements culturels dans l’Algérie coloniale: Ecoles,
médecines, religion, 1830–1880. Paris: François Maspero, 1971.
Van Dyke, Stuart. “Response to Rebellion: The Algerian French and the February 6, 1956 Crisis.” French Colonial Studies 2 (1978): 97–112.
Von Sivers, Peter. “The Realm of Justice: Apocalyptic Revolts in Algeria
(1849–1879).” Humaniora Islamica 1 (1973): 47–60.
234 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Insurrection and Accommodation: Indigenous Leadership in Eastern
Algeria, 1840–1900.” International Journal of Middle East Studies 6 (July
1975): 259–75.
Yacine, Kateb. Nedjma: A Novel. Translated by Richard Howard. New York:
Braziller, 1961.
2. Mauritania
Adolff, Richard. West Africa: The French-Speaking Nations. New York: Holt,
Rinehart and Winston, 1964.
Balans, Jean Louis. “La Mauritanie entre deux mondes.” Revue Française d’Etudes Politiques Africaines 13 (May 1975): 54–64.
Balans, Jean Louis, and Mireille Duteil. “Chronique Mauritanienne.” Annuaire
de l’Afrique du Nord 14 (1975): 637–69.
Duteil, Mireille. “Chronique Mauritanienne.” Annuaire de l’Afrique du Nord
23 (1984): 943–55.
Hargreaves, John D. West Africa: The Former French States. Englewood Cliffs,
N.J.: Prentice Hall, 1967.
Laigret, Christian. La naissance d’une nation: Contribution à l’histoire de la
République Islamique de Mauritanie. Nouakchott: Imprimerie Nationale,
1969.
3. Morocco
Agnouche, Abdelatif. Histoire politique du Maroc: Pouvoir, légitimités, et institutions. Casablanca: Afrique Orient, 1987.
Albergoni, G., and A. Mahé. “Berque et Gellner ou le Maghreb vu du Haut Atlas.” Annuaire de l’Afrique du Nord 34 (1995–1997): 451–512.
Arrif, Ahmed. Compétition caïdale et procès d’intégration d’un canton montagnard, l’Unayn. Annuaire de l’Afrique du Nord 22 (1983): 347–60.
Ayache, Germain. Les origines de la guerre du Rif. Paris: Publications de la
Sorbonne; Rabat: Société marocaine des éditeurs réunis, 1981.
Bolton, Paul. “French Policy in North Africa.” Middle East Journal 40, no. 2
(1986): 238–51.
Bueno y Nunez de Prado, Emilio. Historia de la acción de España en Marruecos desde 1904 a 1927 final de la compaña. Madrid: Editorial Ibérica, 1929.
Despois, Jean. L’Afrique Blanche. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France,
1964.
Dominguez Adrubau, Mariano. “La marina de guerra en las campañas de Marruecos.” Revista General de Marina 204 (August–September 1983): 339–51.
Guillaume, Albert. La Propriété collective au Maroc. Paris: Librairie de
Medicis, 1960.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 235
Gershovich, Moshe. French Military Rule in Morocco: Colonialism and Its
Consequences. London: Frank Cass, 2000.
Hammoudi, Abdellah. “Construction de l’ordre et usage de la science coloniale:
Robert Montagne penseur de la tribu et de la civilisation.” In La sociologie
musulmane de Robert Montagne, edited by François Pouillon and Daniel
Rivet, 265–88. Paris: Maisonneuve and Larose, 2000.
Ifrah, Albert. Le Maghreb déchiré: Tradition, folie et migration. Claix: Pensée
sauvage, 1980.
Levy, Simon. “Les origines de la guerre du Rif de Germain Ayache.” HespérisTamuda 22 (1984): 119–41.
Maxwell, Gavin. Lords of the Atlas: The Rise and Fall of the House of Glaoua,
1893–1956. New York: Dutton; London: Longmans, 1966.
Millet, Jérôme. “L’aviation militaire française dans la guerre du Rif.” Revue
Historique des Armées 1 (1987): 46–58.
Moubaraki, Mohamed El. Marocains du Nord: Entre la mémoire et le projet.
Paris: L’Harmattan, 1989.
Ouariachi, Kaïs Marzouk. “Eléments pour la compréhension de la problématique “tamazight.” Awal (Paris) 3 (1987):83–87, (suite et fin) 4 (1988): 1–6.
Pennell, C. R. “Tyranny, Just Rule and Moroccan Political Thought.” Morocco
Occasional Papers 1 (1994): 13–42.
———. “The Rif War: Link or Cul-de-sac? Nationalism in the Cities and Resistance in the Mountains.” Journal of North African Studies 1, no. 3 (1996):
234–47.
———. “Ideology and Practical Politics: A Case Study of the Rif War in Morocco, 1921–1926.” International Journal of Middle East Studies 14, no. 1
(1982): 19–33.
———. “The Responsibility for Anual: The Failure of Spanish Policy in the Moroccan Protectorate, 1912–21.” European Studies Review 12, no. 1 (1982):
67–86.
———. A Country with a Government and a Flag: The Rif War in Morocco,
1921–1926. Wisbech: Menas, 1986.
Pino, Domingo del. La ultima guerra con Marruecos: Ceuta y Melilla.
Barcelona: Argos Vergara, 1983.
Pouillon, François, and Daniel Rivet, eds. La sociologie musulmane de Robert
Montagne. Actes du colloque EHESS and Collège de France, Paris, 5–7 June
1997. Paris: Maisonneuve & Larose, 2000.
Rondot, Pierre, and Jean Claude Froelich. “Le Maghreb entre l’Orient et
l’Afrique.” Revue française d’études politiques Africaines 13 (January
1967): 96–112.
Salahdine, Mohamed. Maroc: Tribus, makhzen et colons: Essai d’histoire
économique et sociale. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1986.
Seddon, David. “Tribe and State Approaches to Maghreb History. Maghreb Review 2 (1977): 23–40.
236 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. Moroccan Peasants: A Century of Change in the Eastern Rif,
1870–1970. Folkestone: Dawson, 1981.
Stora, Benjamin. “Le Maroc et l’Algérie: Réflexions sur des relations complexes, difficiles.” Cahiers de l’Orient 58 (2000): 11–24.
———. “Algeria/Morocco: The Passions of the Past. Representations of the Nation That Unite and Divide.” Journal of North African Studies 8, no. 1
(2003): 14–34.
Tozy, Mohamed. “Saints pasteurs et pâturages d’altitude: Crépuscule des
Ihansalen d’Ernest Gellner.” L’Astrolabe 1 (1997): 43–49.
———. Monarchie et islam politique au Maroc. Paris: Presses de la Fondation
Nationale des Sciences Politiques, 1999.
Zartman, I. William, ed. Man, State and Society in the Contemporary Maghrib.
New York: Praeger, 1973.
Zartman, I. William, and Mark A. Tessler et al., eds. Political Elites in Arab
North Africa: Morocco, Algeria, Tunisia, Libya, and Egypt. New York:
Longman, 1982.
4. Tunisia
Gallissot, Rene. “Les conceptions de la nation dans les trois pays du Maghreb.
Le point comparatif en 1941–1945.” In La Tunisie de 1939 a 1945, edited by
Centre National Universitaire de Documentation Scientifique et Technique
and Ministère de l’Education, de l’Enseignement et de la Recherche Scientifique, 43–113. Tunis: Imprimerie Officielle, 1989.
———. “La question nationale au Maghreb: Une approche comparée Maroc-Algerie-Tunisie.” In Le Monde Arabe au regard des sciences sociales, edited by
Anne-Marie Plane, 11–27. Tunis: Centre de Documentation TunisieMaghreb, 1989.
Laskier, Michael M. “From Hafsia to Bizerte: Tunisia’s Nationalist Struggle
and Tunisian Jewry, 1952-1961.” Mediterranean Historical Review 2, no. 2
(1987): 188-222.
Mahjoubi, Ali. Les origines du mouvement national en Tunisie (1904–1934).
Tunis: Université de Tunis, 1982.
IV. ETHNOLOGY
A. Algeria
Abouda, Mohand. Axxam (Maisons kabyles): Espaces et fresque murales.
Goussainville: M. Abouda, 1985.
Addi, Lahouari. Sociologie et anthropologie chez Pierre Bourdieu: Le paradigme anthropologique kabyle et ses conséquences théoriques. Paris: La Découverte, 2002.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 237
Ageron, Charles-Robert. “La France a-t-elle une politique Kabyle?” Revue Historique 223 (1960): 311–52.
———. Modern Algeria: A History from 1830 to the Present. Trenton, N.J.:
Africa World Press, 1991.
Aggoun, Lounis, and Jean-Baptiste Rivoire. Françalgérie, crimes et mensonges
d’États: Histoire secrète, de la guerre d’indépendance à la “troisième
guerre” d’Algérie. Paris: La Découverte, 2004.
Aït Ferroukh, Farida, and Samia Messaoudi. Cuisine Kabyle. Aix-en-Provence:
Edisud, 2004.
Aït-Kaki, Maxime. De la question berbère au dilemme kabyle à l’aube du
XXIème siècle. Paris: L’Harmattan, 2004.
Allioui, Youcef. Enigmes et joutes oratoires en Kabylie. Commentaire linguistique et ethnographique Bilingue berbère-français. Paris: L’Harmattan, 2005.
Alport, E. A. “The Mzab.” Man 84 (1954): 34–44.
Amrane, Mohammed ldir Aït. Ekkr a Mmis Oumazigh: Memoire, Au Lycée de
Ben-Aknoun 1945. Privately published, n.d.
Amrouche, Jean El-Mouhoub. Un Algérien s’adresse aux Français, ou l’histoire d’Algérie par les textes (1943–1961). Edited by T. Yacine. Paris:
Awal/L’Harmattan, 1994.
Arezki, Dalila. L’identité berbère. De la frustration Berbère à la violence. La
revendication en Kabylie. Paris: Séguier, 2004.
Belaïdi, Nadia. L’émigration kabyle en France: Une chance pour la culture
berbère? Dijon: U21-Editions Universitaires de Dijon, 2003.
Bellil, Rachid. Les oasis du Gourara: Récits, contes et poésie en dialecte
tazenatit. Vol. 3. Paris-Louvain: Éditions Peeters, 2000.
Benbouzid, Ahmed. L’immigration algérienne. Paris: L’Harmattan, 2004.
Bernard, A. Enquête sur l’habitat rural des indigènes de l’Algérie. Algiers,
1921.
Boukhobza, M’Hamed. L’agro-pastoralisme traditionnel en Algérie: De l’ordre tribal au désordre colonial. Algiers: Office des Publications Universitaires, 1982.
Boulifa, S. A. Le Djurdjura a travers l’histoire. Algiers: Birangu, 1925.
Bourdieu, P. The Algerians. Boston: Beacon Press, 1962.
———. “The Sentiment of Honour in Kabyle Society.” In Honour and Shame:
The Values of Mediterranean Society, edited by J. G. Peristiany, 191–241.
Chicago: Chicago University Press, 1966.
———. “The Berber House or the World Reversed.” Social Sciences Information 9, no. 2 (April 1970): 151–70.
———. Esquisse d’une théorie de la pratique: Précédé de trois études d’ethnologie Kabyle. Geneva: Droz, 1972 (Outline of Theory of Practice [Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1977]).
———. “Time Perspectives of the Kabyle.” In The Sociology of Time, edited by
J. Hassard, 219–37. New York: Palgrave Macmillan, 1990 (originally published in 1963).
238 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. Images d’Algérie: une affinité élective. Paris: Actes Sud-SindbadCamera Austria, 2003.
Bourdieu, P., A. Dabel, J. P. Rivet, and C. Seibel. Travail et travailleurs en Algérie. Paris: Mouton, 1963.
Bourdieu, P., and A. Sayad. Le déracinement, la crise de l’agriculture traditionnelle en Algérie. Paris: Editions de Minuit, 1964.
Camps-Fabrer, Henriette. Bijoux berbères d’Algérie. Aix-en-Provence: Edisud,
1990.
Canfield, R. L. “The Ecology of Rural Ethnic Groups and the Spatial Dimensions of Power.” American Anthropologist 75 (1973): 1511–25.
Carette, Ernest. Etudes sur la Kabylie proprement dite. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1848.
Chachoua, Kamel. L’Islam kabyle: religion, Etat et société en Algérie. Paris:
Maisonneuve et Larose, 2001.
Champault, Francine Dominique. Une oasis du Sahara nord-occidental: Tabelbala. Paris: CNRS, 1969.
Chaventre, Andre. Evolution anthropo-biologique d’une population touarègue:
Les Kel Kummer et leurs apparentes. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France,
1983.
Colonna, Fanny. Savants paysans: Éléments d’histoire sociale sur l’Algérie rurale. Algiers: Office des Publications Universitaires, 1987.
———. Les versets de l’invincibilité: Permanence et changements religieux
dans l’Algérie contemporaine. Paris: Presses de la Fondation Nationale des
Sciences Politiques, 1995.
Cuperly, P. “La cité ibadite: urbanisme et vie sociale au XIe siècle.” Awal 3
(1987): 89–114; 4 (1988): 7–16.
Daumas, General Eugène. Maeurs et coutumes d’Algérie. Paris: Hachette, 1855.
Daumas, General Eugène, and M. Fabar. La Grande kabylie: Etudes Historiques. 3 vols. Paris: Hachette, 1855.
Delheure, Jean. “Étude sur le mozabite.” Etudes et documents berbères 6
(1989): 120–57.
Doutté, E. L’Islam algérien. Algiers, 1900.
Favret, Jeanne. “Relations de dépendance et manipulation de la violence en
Kabylie.” L’Homme 8, no. 4 (1968): 1–15.
Feraoun, Mouloud. Le fils du pauvre. Paris: Editions du Seuil, 1954.
———. Les poèmes de Si Mohand. Paris: Editions de Minuit, 1960.
———. Journal, 1955–1962. Paris: Editions du Seuil, 1962.
Gaudefroy-Demombynes. Les cérémonies du mariage chez les indignes de
l’Algérie. Paris: J. Maisonneuve, 1901.
Gautier, Emile-Félix. Structure de l’Algérie. Paris: Société d’Editions Géographiques et Scientifiques, 1952.
Genevois, Henri. “Le calendrier agraire et sa composition.” Le Fichier Périodique 125 (1975): 1–89.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 239
———. Monographies villageoise: Atyanni et Taguemount-Azouz. Aix-enProvence: Edisud, 1995.
Goodman, Jane. “Dancing towards ‘la mixité’: Berber Associations and Culture
Change in Algeria.” Middle East Report 200 (July 1996): 16–19.
———. “Singers, Saints, and the Construction of Postcolonial Subjectivities in
Algeria.” Ethos 26, no. 2 (June 1998): 204–28.
———. “Stealing Our Heritage?”: Women’s Folksongs, Copyright Law, and the
Public Domain in Algeria.” Africa Today 49, no. 1 (spring 2002): 85–97.
———. “Writing Empire, Underwriting Nation: Discursive Histories of Kabyle
Berber Oral Texts.” American Ethnologist 29, no. 1 (February 2002):
86–122.
———. “The Proverbial Bourdieu: Habitus and the Politics of Representation in
the Ethnography of Kabylia.” American Anthropologist 105, no. 4 (December 2003): 782–93.
———. Berber Culture on the World Stage: From Village to Video. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2005.
Grandguillaume, Gilbert. Arabisation et politique linguistique au Maghreb.
Paris: Maisonneuve et Larose, 1983.
Hammoudi, Abdellah. “Pierre Bourdieu et l’anthropologie du Maghreb.” Awal
21 (2000): 11–16.
Hannoum, Abdelmajid. Colonial Histories, Post-Colonial Memories: The Legend of the Kahina, a North African Heroine. Portsmouth, N.H.: Heinemann,
2001.
Hanoteau, Louis, and Aristide Letourneux. La Kabylie et les coutumes kabyles.
Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1872.
Harbi, Mohamed. “Nationalisme algérien et identité berbère.” Peuples Méditerrannéens 11 (1980): 31–37.
Harbi, Mohamed, and Benjamin Stora, eds. La Guerre d’Algérie, 1954–2004:
La fin de l’amnésie. Paris: Robert Lafont, 2004.
Hilton-Simpson, M. W. Among the Hill Folk of Algeria: Journeys among the
Shawía of the Aurès Mountains. New York: Dodd, Mead, 1921.
Hirtz, Georges. L’Algérie nomade et ksourienne, 1830–1954. Marseille: Tacussel, 1989.
Kaddache, Mahfoud. “L’utilisation du fait berbère comme facteur politique
dans l’Algérie coloniale.” In Proceedings of the First Congress of Mediterranean Studies of Arabo-Berber Influence. Algiers: SNED, 1973.
Keenan, J. “Indigenous Rights and a Future Politic amongst Algeria’s Tuareg
after Forty Years of Independence.” Journal of North African Studies 8, no.
3–4 (special issue, 2003): 1–26.
———. “From Tit (1902) to Tahilahi (2002): A Reconsideration of the Impact of
and Resistance to French Pacification and Colonial Rule by the Tuareg of Algeria (the Northern Tuareg).” Journal of North African Studies 8, no. 3–4
(special issue, 2003): 27–66.
240 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Ethnicity, Regionalism and Political Stability in Algeria’s Grand Sud.”
Journal of North African Studies 8, no. 3–4 (special issue, 2003): 67–96.
———. “Dressing for the Occasion: Changes in the Symbolic Meanings of the
Tuareg Veil.” Journal of North African Studies 8, no. 3–4 (special issue,
2003): 97–120.
———. “The End of the Matriline? The Changing Roles of Women and Descent
amongst the Algerian Tuareg.” Journal of North African Studies 8, no. 3–4
(special issue, 2003): 121–62.
———. “The Last Nomads: Nomadism amongst the Tuareg of Ahaggar (Algerian Sahara).” Journal of North African Studies 8, no. 3–4 (special issue,
2003): 163–92.
———. “The Lesser Gods of the Sahara.” Journal of North African Studies 8,
no. 3–4 (special issue, 2003): 193–225 (reprint from Journal of Public Archaeology).
———. “Contested Terrain: Tourism, Environment and Security in Algeria’s Extreme South.” Journal of North African Studies 8, no. 3–4 (special issue,
2003): 226–65.
———. The Lesser Gods of the Sahara: Social Change and Contested Terrain
amongst the Tuareg of Algeria. London: Frank Cass, 2003.
———. Alice in the Sahara: Moving Mirrors and the USA War on Terror in the
Sahara. London: Pluto, 2005.
Khellil, Mohand. L’exil kabyle. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1979.
———. La Kabylie ou l’ancêtre sacrifie. Paris L’Harmattan, 1984.
Kimble, George. “The Berbers of East Algeria.” The Geographical Journal 97,
no. 6 (June 1941): 337–47.
Lacoste-Dujardin, C. Le Conte Kabyle: Une étude ethnographique. Algiers:
Editions Bouchene, 1991.
Lartigue de, Colonel. Monographie sur l’Aurès. Constantantine, 1904.
Le Glay, General. “L’école française et la question berbère.” Bulletin de l’Enseignement Publique au Maroc 33 (1921): 1–15.
LeSueur, James D. Uncivil War: Intellectuals and Identity Politics during the
Decolonization of Algeria. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press.
2001.
Makilam. La magie des femmes kabyles et l’unité de la société traditionnelle.
Paris: L’Harmattan, 1996.
Mammeri, Mouloud. Poèmes Kabyles anciens. Paris: Maspero, 1980.
———. L’ahellil du Gourara. Paris: Éditions de la Maison des sciences de
l’Homme, 1984.
Mahé, Alain. Histoire de la Grande Kabylie XIXe–XXe siècle: Anthropologie
historique du lien social dans les communautés villageoises. Saint-Denis:
Bouchène, 2001.
Mahfoufi, Mehenna. “La chanson kabyle en immigration: Une rétrospective.”
Hommes et Migrations 1179 (1994): 32–39.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 241
Mailhé, Germaine. Déportation en Nouvelle-Calédonie des communards et des
révoltés de la Grande Kabylie (1872–1876). Paris: L’Harmattan, 1994.
Masqueray, E. Chronique d’Abou Zakaria. Algiers: V. Aillaud et Cie, 1878.
———. Formation des cités chez les populations sédentaires de l’Algérie
(Kabyles du Djurdjura, Chaouia, de l’Ouras, Beni Mzab). Paris: Ernest Leroux, 1886.
Massignon, Louis. “Cartes de la répartition des Kabyles dans la région parisienne.” Revue des Etudes Islamiques 2 (1930): 161–69.
Maunier, M. La construction collective de la maison en Kabylie, étude sur la
coopération économique chez les Berbères du Djurdjura. Paris: Travaux et
mémoires de l’institut d'ethnologie, 1926.
Mehenni, Ferhat. Algérie: La question Kabyle. Paris: Editions Michalon, 2004.
Mercier, Gustave, ed. Le centenaire de l’Algérie: Exposé d’ensemble. 2 vols.
Algiers: Gouvernement général de l’Algérie, Commissariat général du Centenaire, Editions P. G. Soubiron, 1931.
Milliot, L. Les institutions kabyles. Paris: Gueuthner, 1932.
———. “Recueil de délibération des djema’a du Mzab.” Revue d’Etudes Islamiques 21 (1939): 17–230.
Mohia-navet, Nadia. Les thérapies traditionnelles dans la société Kabyle: Pour
une anthropologie psychanalytique. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1993.
Mougenot, Ourdia. Trois femmes kabyles: Histoire d’une relation entre la
France et l’Algérie. Paris: L’Harmattan, 2004.
Moussaoui, Abderrahmane. Espace et sacré au Sahara: Ksour et oasis du SudOuest Algérien. Paris: CNRS, 2002.
Nebout, Didier. La Kahéna reine d’Ifrikia. Paris: Anne Carrière, 1998.
Nicolas, Machiavel. Aperçu sur les populations berbères du groupe touareg
aux points de vue historique, social, politique. Paris: CHEAM, 1945.
Pandolfi, Paul. L’habitat du Hoggar: Entre tente et maison, la hutte. Paris:
Karthala, 1995.
———. Les Touaregs de l’Ahaggar, Sahara algérien: Parenté et résidence chez
les Dag-Ghâli. Paris: Karthala, 1998.
———. “Les Touaregs et nous: Une relation triangulaire.” Ethnologies compares 2 (2001). http://alor.univ-montp3.fr/cerce/revue.htm.
Plantade, Nedjima. L’Honneur et l’Amertume: Le destin ordinaire d’une femme
kabyle. Paris: Balland, 1993.
Reed-Danahay, Deborah. “The Kabyle and the French: Occidentalism in Bourdieu’s Theory of Practice.” In Occidentalism: Images of the West, edited by
James G. Carrier, 61–84. Oxford: Clarendon Press.
Rémond, Martial. Terre Kabyle-Tamurt Imazighen. Paris: Ibis Press, 2004.
Roberts, H. “Perspectives on Berber Politics: On Gellner and Masqueray or
Durkheim’s Mistake.” Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 18, no.
1 (March 2002): 107–26.
Roche, M. Le Mzab, architecture ibadhite en Algérie. Paris: Arthaud, 1970.
242 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Rinn, Louis. Marabouts et Khouan: Etude sur l’Islam en Algérie. Algiers: Jourdan, 1884.
———. Les origines berbères: Etude linguistique et ethnographique. Algiers:
Jourdan, 1889.
Rodd, Francis. The People of the Veil. London: Macmillan, 1926.
Romey, Alain. Les Sa’id Atba de N’Goussa: Histoire et état actuel de leur nomadisme. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1983.
———. Histoire, Mémoire et Sociétés: L’exemple de N’Goussa, oasis berbérophone du Sahara (Ouargla). Paris: L’Harmattan/Awal, 1992.
Roux, Michel. Les Harkis ou les oubliés de l’histoire, 1954–1991. Paris: La Découverte, 1991.
Savignac, P. H. Contes berbères de Kabylie. Montréal: Ed. de l’université du
Quebec, 1978.
Si Ahmed, Rachid. Tanekra: La Kabyle révoltée. Paris: L’Harmattan, 2004.
Silverstein, Paul. “Realizing Myth: Berbers in France and Algeria.” Middle
East Report 200 (July 1996): 11–15.
———. “ ‘The Rebel Is Dead, Long Live the Martyr!’: Kabyle Mobilization and
the Assassination of Lounes Matoub.” Middle East Report 208 (autumn
1998): 3–4.
———. “An Excess of Truth: Violence, Conspiracy Theorizing and the Algerian
Civil War.” Anthropological Quarterly 75, no. 4 (fall 2002): 643–74.
———. “Martyrs and Patriots: Ethnic, National and Transnational Dimensions
of Kabyle Politics.” Journal of North African Studies 8, no. 1 (2003):
87–111.
———. Algeria in France: Transpolitics, Race, and Nation. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 2004.
Société Biblique Britannique et Etrangère. Extrait d’une traduction ms. en
langue berbère de quelques parties de l’écriture sainte contenant 12
chapitres de Luc. London: R. Watts, Crown Court, Temple Bar, 1833.
Tamzali, Wassyla. Abzim: Parures et bijoux des femmes d’Algérie. Algiers: Entreprise algérienne de presse, 1984.
Tlemcani, Rachid. State and Revolution in Algeria. Boulder, Colo.: Westview
Press, 1986.
Ucel, Jeanne. Berber Art: An Introduction. Norman: University of Oklahoma
Press, 1932.
Veller, Auguste. Monographie de la commune mixte de Sidi Aïch. Paris: Ibis
Press, 2004.
Vincennes, Sr. Louis de, and M. Dallet. Initiation à la langue berbère
(Kabylie). Fort-National: Fichier de Documentation Berbère, 1960.
Yacine, Tassadit. Poésie berbère et identité: Qasi Udifella, héraut des Aït Sidi
Brahim. Paris: Maison des Sciences de l’Homme, 1987.
———. Les voleurs de feu: Éléments d’une anthropologie sociale et culturelle
de l’Algérie. Paris: La découverte, 1992.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 243
———. Chérif Kheddam ou l’amour de l’art. Paris: La découverte, 1995.
———. “La revendication berbère.” Intersignes 10 (1995): 95–106.
———. Chacal ou la ruse des dominés: Aux origines du malaise des intellectuels algériens. Paris: La découverte, 2001.
B. Libya
Behnke, Roy H., Jr. The Herders of Cyrenaica: Ecology, Economy, and Kinship
among the Bedouin of Eastern Libya. Illinois Studies in Anthropology, no.
12. Urbana: University of Illinois Press, 1980.
Blottière, Alain. Siwa: The Oasis. Cairo: American University in Cairo Press,
2000.
Briggs, L. C. Tribes of the Sahara. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University
Press, 1960.
Cline, Walter. “Notes on the Origins of the People of Siwa and Gara.” Man 28
(February 1928): 24–25.
Dalrymple Belgrave, C. Siwa: The Oasis of Jupiter Ammon. London: DARF,
1922.
Davis, John. Libyan Politics: Tribe and Revolution, an Account of the Zuwaya
and Their Government. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1987.
Despois, Jean. “Types of Native Life in Tripolitania.” Geographical Review 35,
no. 3 (July 1945): 352–67.
Dupree, Louis. “The Non-Arab Ethnic Groups of Libya.” Middle East Journal
12, no. 1 (winter 1958): 33–44.
Evans-Pritchard, Edward Evan. The Sanusi of Cyrenaica. Oxford: Clarendon
Press, 1968.
Fakhry, Ahmed. The Oases of Egypt. Vol. 1: Siwa. Cairo: American University
in Cairo Press, 1973.
Felice, Renzo de. Jews in an Arab Land—Libya, 1835–1970. Translated by Judith Roumani. Austin: University of Texas Press, 1985.
Goldberg, Harvey. Cave Dwellers and Citrus Growers: A Jewish Community in
Libya and Israel. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1972.
Lethielleux, Jean. Le Fezzan, ses jardins, ses palmiers: Notes d’ethnographie et
d’histoire. Tunis: Imprimerie Bascone et Muscat, 1948.
Mason, John. Island of the Blest: Islam in a Libyan Oasis Community. Athens:
Center for International Studies, Ohio University, 1977.
Milburn, M. “Socio-Economic Change among the Fezzan Tuareg since 1800.”
In Social and Economic Development of Libya, edited by E. G. H. Joffé and
K. S. McLachlan, 175–88. London: Menas Press, 1982.
Norris, H. T. “Cave Dwellers and Granaries in Tripolitania and Tunisia.” Man
53 (June 1953): 82–85.
Randall-Maclver, David, and Anthony Wilkin. Libyan Notes. London: Macmillan, 1901.
244 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Rush, Walter. Siwa und die Aulad Ali: Darstellung und Analyse der
sozialökonomischen, politischen und ethnischen Entwicklung der
Bevölkerung der westlichen Wüste Ägyptens und des Prozesses ihrer Integration in den ägyptischen Staat von Beginn des 19. Jahrhunderts bis 1976.
Berlin: Akademie-Verlag, 1988.
Vikor, Knut. Sufi and Scholar on the Edge of the Desert: Mohamed Ben `Ali alSanusi and his Brotherhood. London: Hurts and Company, 1995.
Vivian, Cassandra. The Western Desert of Egypt. Cairo: American University in
Cairo Press, 2000.
C. Morocco
Abès, Mohammed. “Recherches historiques sur les Berbères de la banlieue de
Meknes: Les Aït Idrasen.” Études et Documents Berbères 1 (1986): 27–40.
Adam, André. “La maison et le village dans quelques tribus de l’Anti-Atlas.”
Hespéris 37 (1950): 289–362.
———. “Les Berbères à Casablanca.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la
Méditerranée 12 (1972): 23–44.
———. “Berber Migrants in Casablanca.” In Arabs and Berbers: From Tribe to
Nation in North Africa, edited by E. Gellner and C. Micaud, 325–43. London: Lexington Books, 1973.
Allaoui, Mohammed. “Transformations dans un village de l’Anti-Atlas.” In
Actes de Durham. Recherches récente sur le Maroc Moderne, 23–36. Rabat:
Publication of the Bulletin Economique et Social du Maroc, 1978.
Alport, E. A. “The Ammeln.” Man 94 (1964): 160–71.
Amahan, Ali. “Les fêtes agraires dans l’Anti-Atlas entre changements et permanence.” Awal 13 (1996): 21–25.
———. “Ljmaât à Ghoujdama (Maroc central).” Awal 18 (1998): 81–85.
———. Mutations sociales dans le Haut Atlas: Les Ghoujdama. Paris: Maison
des Sciences de l’Homme (Collection Méditerranée-Sud, 2); Rabat: La
Porte, 1998.
Ageron, C. R. “La politique berbère du Protectorat Marocain de 1913 à 1934.”
Revue d’Histoire Moderne et Contemporaine 18 (1971): 50–90.
Ahda, M’hamed. “Confédération et pouvoirs régionaux: Le cas de la confédération des Ait Atta au sud-est marocain.” Dirasat (Agadir) 7 (1995):
12–25.
Balfour, Sebastian. Deadly Embrace: Morocco and the Road to the Spanish
Civil War. Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2002.
Barthélémy, Anne. Tazra: Bijoux et tapis de Ouarzazate. Aix-en-Provence:
Edisud, 1990.
Beaudet, G. “Les Beni-M’Gild du Nord, étude géographique de l’évolution récente d’une confédération semi-nomade.” Revue de Géographie du Maroc
15–16 (1969): 153–78.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 245
Becker, Cynthia. “We Are Real Slaves, Real Ismkhan: Memories of the TransSaharan Slave Trade in the Tafilalet of South-Eastern Morocco.” Journal of
North African Studies 7, no. 4 (2002): 97–121.
Belghazi, Hammou. “Le rituel comme action sanctifiante des liens intergroupes: Le cas de “tada” au Maroc.” Hespéris-Tamuda 35, no. 2 (1997):
121–30.
Bellakhdar, Jamal, Abdellatif Benabid, Jean Vitoz, and Jean Marechal. Tissint:
Une oasis du Maroc présaharien. Rabat: Al Biruniya, 1992.
Bencherifa, A., and H. Popp. L’oasis de Figuig: Persistance et changement. Rabat:
Université Mohamed V, Faculté des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines, 1992.
Benhlal, Mohammed. “Migration interne et stratification sociale au Maroc: Le
cas des soussis.” In Les classes moyennes au Maghreb, edited by Abdelkade
Zghal et al., 333–68. Paris: CNRS, 1980.
Bennet, Francisco. “Explosive Markets: The Berber Highlands.” In Trade and
Market in the Early Empires: Economies in History and Theory, edited by
Karl Polanyi, Conrad Arensberg, and Henry Pearson, 188–217. New York:
Free Press, 1957.
Bernezat, O. Hommes et vallées du Haut Atlas. Grenoble: Glénat, 1987.
Berque, Jacques. Etudes d’histoire rurale maghrébine. Tanger: Les Editions Internationales, 1938.
———. Les Seksawa; recherches sur les structures sociales du Haut Atlas occidental. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1954.
———. Structures sociales du Haut Atlas. Paris: Presses Universitaires de
France, 1955.
———. “Droit des terres et intégration sociale au Maghreb.” Cahiers internationaux de sociologie 25 (1958): 38–74.
———. “The North of Africa.” International Social Science Bulletin 13, no. 2
(1961): 177–96.
———. “The Rural System of the Maghrib.” In State and Society in Independent North Africa, edited by L. C. Brown, 192–211. Washington, D.C.: Middle East Institute, 1966.
———. “Tradition and Innovation in the Maghrib.” Daedalus 102, no. 1 (1973):
239–50.
———. Maghreb, histoire et sociétés. Gembloux: Duculot, 1974.
———. L’intérieur du Maghreb: XVe–XIXe siècle. Paris: Gallimard, 1978.
Berque, Jacques, and Paul Pascon. Structures sociales du Haut Atlas par
Jacques Berque, suivi de Retour aux Seksawa par Jacques Berque et Paul
Pascon. Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1978.
Boogert, N. van den. “A Sous Berber Poem on Sidi Ahmad ibn Nâsir.” Etudes
et Documents Berbères 9 (1992–1993): 121–37.
———. The Berber Literary Tradition of the Sous; with an Edition and Translation of “The Ocean of Tears,” by Muhammad Awzal (d. 1749). Leiden:
Nederlands Instituut voor het Nabije Oosten, 1997.
246 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Boogert, N. van den, and H. Stroomer. “De Berberse literaire en orale traditie
van de Sous (Zuid-Marokko). Sharqiyyât 5 (1993): 55–77.
———. “A Sous Berber Poem on the Merits of Celebrating the Mawlid.” Etudes
et Documents Berbères 10 (1993–1994): 47–82.
Boulifa, Ammar Ben Saïd. “Le mariage chez les Imazighen au Maroc.” Awal
13 (1996): 79–86.
Bounfour, Abdellah. “L’état unitaire et le statut de la langue berbère: Les positions de la gauche marocaine.” Annuaire de l’Afrique du Nord 22 (1983):
509–21.
———. “Islam et berbérité au Maroc.” Annales de l’Autre Islam 4 (1997):
61–71.
Byman, D. L. “Explaining Ethnic Peace in Morocco.” Harvard Middle Eastern
and Islamic Review 4, no. 1–2 (1998): 1–29.
Camps, Gabriel. “Espaces berbères.” Revue du Monde Musulman et de la
Méditerranée 48–49 (1988): 36–60.
Célérier, Jean. “La transhumance dans le Moyen Atlas.” Hespéris 7 (1927):
53–68.
———. “Le paysage rural au Maroc.” Hespéris 30 (1943): 129–62.
———. “Contribution à la sociologie du Haut Atlas d’après M. J. Berque.” Hespéris 43 (1956): 203–13.
Chaker, Salem. Berbères aujourd’hui. 2nd ed. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1998.
Chapelle, Lt. de la. “Un grand Caïdat du Sud Marocain: Les tribus du Grand
Atlas et du Diz dépendant du Caïd M’tougui.” Renseignements Coloniaux
(1927): 372–86.
Chiapuris, John. The Ait Ayash of the High Moulouya Plain: Rural Social Organization in Morocco. Ann Arbor: Museum of Anthropology, University of
Michigan, 1979.
Coon, Carleton S. Tribes of the Rif. Cambridge, Mass.: Peabody Museum of
Harvard University, 1931.
Coram, A. “The Berbers and the Coup.” In Arabs and Berbers: From Tribe to
Nation in North Africa, edited by E. Gellner and C. Micaud, 425–30. London: Lexington Books, 1973.
———. “Note on the Role of the Berbers in the Early Days of Moroccan Independence.” In Arabs and Berbers: From Tribe to Nation in North Africa, edited by E. Gellner and C. Micaud, 269–76. London: Lexington Books, 1973.
Couvreur, G. “La vie pastorale dans le Haut Atlas central.” Revue de Géographie du Maroc 13 (1968): 3–54.
Crawford, David. “Morocco’s Invisible Imazighen.” Journal of North African
Studies 7, no. 1 (2002): 53–70.
———. “Arranging the Bones: Culture, Time, and In/Equality in Berber Labor
Organization.” Ethnos 68, no. 4 (December 2003): 463–86.
Crawford, David, and Katherine Hoffman. “Essentially Amazigh: Urban Berbers
and the Global Village.” In The Arab-African and Islamic Worlds, edited by
Kevin Lacey and Ralph Coury, 117–34. New York: Peter Lang, 2000.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 247
Crouzet, Henri, C. Bouilloc, A. Maurières, and Marie-France Vivier. Maroc:
Tapis de tribus. Aix-en-Provence: Edisud, 2001.
Doutté, Edmond. Les marocains et la société marocaine. Paris: Librairie Armand Colin, 1903.
———. En tribu. Paris: P. Geuthner, 1914.
Duclos, L. J. “The Berbers and the Rise of Moroccan Nationalism.” In Arabs
and Berbers: From Tribe to Nation in North Africa, edited by E. Gellner and
C. Micaud, 217–29. London: Lexington Books, 1973.
Dunn, R. E. “Berber Imperialism: The Ait Atta Wxpansion in South-East Morocco.” In Arabs and Berbers: From Tribe to Nation in North Africa, edited
by E. Gellner and C. Micaud, 85–107. London: Lexington Books, 1973.
Ensel, Remco. Saints and Servants in Southern Morocco. Leiden: Brill, 1999.
Feugeas, Capitain. L’enseignement dans le Moyen Atlas. Rabat: Centre des
Hautes Etudes d’Administration Musulmane, 1948.
Geertz, Clifford, Hildred Geertz, and Lawrence Rosen, eds. Meaning and Order in Moroccan Society: Three Essays in Cultural Analysis. Cambridge:
Cambridge University Press, 1979.
Gellner, Ernest. “Independence in the Central High Atlas.” Middle East Journal 11, no. 3 (summer 1957): 237–52.
———. “Patterns of Rural Rebellion in Morocco: Tribes as Minorities.” European Journal of Sociology 3, no. 2 (1962): 297–311.
———. Saints of the Atlas. Chicago: Weidenfeld and Nicolson, 1969.
———. “Système tribal et changement social en Afrique du Nord.” Annales
marocaines de sociologie 2 (1969): 3–19.
———. “Cohesion and Identity: The Maghreb from Ibn Khaldun to Emile
Durkheim.” Government and Opposition 10 (1975): 203–18.
———. “The Sociology of Robert Montagne (1893–1954).” Daedalus 105, no.
1 (winter 1976): 137–50.
———. Muslim Society. Cambridge Studies in Social Anthropology, no. 32.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1981.
———. “Doctor and Saint.” In Islam in Tribal Societies, from the Atlas to the Indus, edited by Akbar S. Ahmed and D. M. Hart, 21–38. London: Routledge
and Kegan Paul, 1984.
———. “Sanctity, Puritanism, Secularization and Nationalism in North Africa.”
Archives de Riard, E-H. Place de la drogue dans la construction du projet de
vie de jeunes marocains vivant en France. In Monde moderne et toxicomanie,
edited by A. Dachmi and M. Ettouijri, 63–74. Rabat: Faculté des Lettres et
des Sciences Humaines (Publications de la Faculté des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines, Rabat: Série Colloques et Séminaires, 68), 1997.
Gérald, Marie-Luce. Le pilier de la tente: Rituels et représentations de l’honneur chez les Aït Khebbach (Tafilalt). Paris: Maison des sciences de
l’homme, 2003.
Guennoun, (Capitaine) Said. La montagne berbère: Les Aït Oumalou et le pays
zaïan. Rabat: Omnia, 1933.
248 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. La voix des monts. Rabat: Omnia, 1934.
Guillaume, A., Gen. Les Berbères marocains et la pacification de l’Atlas central (1912–1933). Paris: Julliard, 1946.
Hammoudi, Abdallah. “L’évolution de l’habitat dans la vallée du Draa.” Revue
de Géographie du Maroc 18 (1970): 33–45.
———. “Segmentarity, Social Stratification, Political Power and Sainthood: Reflections on Gellner’s Theses.” Economy and Society 9, no. 3 (August 1980):
279–303.
———. “Aspects de la mobilisation populaire a la campagne vus a travers la biographie d’un Mahdi mort en 1919.” In Islam et politique au Maghreb, edited by Ernest Gellner and Jean-Claude Vatin, 47–55. Paris: Editions du Centre National de la Recherche Scientifique, 1981.
———. The Victim and Its Masks. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1993.
Hart, David M. “Segmentary Systems and the Role of ‘Five-Fifths’ in Tribal Morocco.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 3 (1967): 65–96.
———. The Ait Waryaghar of the Moroccan Rif: An Ethnography and History.
Viking Fund Publications in Anthropology, no. 55. Tucson: University of
Arizona Press, 1976.
———. “Les Institutions des Ait Morhrad et Ait Haddidou.” In Actes de
Durham. Recherches récente sur le Maroc Moderne, 57–83. Rabat: Publication of the Bulletin Economique et Social du Maroc, 1978.
———. “The Traditional Sociopolitical Organization of the Ammeln (AntiAtlas): One Informant’s View.” Maghreb Review 5 (1980): 134–39.
———. Dadda ‘Atta and His Forty Grandsons: The Socio-Political Organization of the Ait Atta of Southern Morocco. Cambridge: Middle East and North
African Studies Press, 1981.
———. “Masmuda, Sinhaja and Zanata: A Three Ring Circus.” Revue d’Histoire
Maghrébine 9, no. 27–28 (1982): 361–65.
———. The Ait ‘Atta of Southern Morocco: Daily Life and Recent History.
Cambridge: Middle East and North African Studies Press, 1984.
———. “The Ait Sukhman of the Moroccan Central Atlas: An Ethnographic
Survey and a Case Study in Sociocultural Anomaly.” Revue de l’Occident
Musulman et de la Méditerranée 38 (1984): 137–52.
———. Banditry in Islam: Case Studies from Morocco, Algeria and the Pakistan
North West Frontier. Wisbech: Menas Press, 1987.
———. “Four Centuries of History on the Hoof: The Northwest Passage of
Berber Sheep Transhumants across the Moroccan Atlas, 1550–1912.” Morocco 3 (1993): 21–55.
———. “Oaths, Sponsorship, Protection, Alliance and the Feud in the Moroccan
Berber Work of Edward Westermarck.” In Westermarck et la société marocaine, edited by Rahma Bourqia and Mokhtar al-Harras, 131–57. Rabat: Faculté des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines de Rabat, 1993.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 249
———. “Berber Tribal Alliance Networks in Pre-Colonial North Africa: The Algerian Saff, the Moroccan Liff and the Chessboard Model of Robert Montagne.” Journal of North African Studies 1, no. 2 (1996): 192–205.
———. “Right and Left in the Atlas Mountains: Dual Symbolic Classifications
among Moroccan Berbers.” Journal of North African Studies 4, no. 3 (1999):
30–44.
———. “Persistence and Change in Names on the North African Landscape:
Berber Tribes in Ibn Khaldun’s Genealogies and as They Appear Today.”
Journal of North African Studies 5, no. 1 (2000): 121–46.
———. Tribe and Society in Rural Morocco. London: Cass, 2000.
———. “An Awkward Chronology and a Questionable Genealogy: History and
Legend in a Saintly Lineage in the Moroccan Central Atlas, 1397–1702.”
Journal of North African Studies 6, no. 2 (2001): 95–117.
———. “Making Sense of Moroccan Tribal Sociology and History.” Journal of
North African Studies 6, no. 2 (2001): 11–28.
———. “Moroccan Dynastic Shurfa’-hood in Two Historical Contexts: Idrisid
Cult and ‘Alawid Power.” Journal of North African Studies 6, no. 2 (2001):
81–94.
———. “Muslim Ritual Models in Two Pre-Colonial Berber Societies:
Covenant, Conditional Curse, Shame Compulsion and Sacrifice.” Journal of
North African Studies 6, no. 2 (2001): 61–80.
———. “The Saint and the Schoolmaster, or Jbala Warlord and Rifian Reformer
Revisited: Conflicting Views of Islam in a Confrontation and Power Clash in
Colonial Northern Morocco, 1924–25.” Journal of North African Studies 6,
no. 2 (2001): 29–60.
Hart, D. M., and E. Gellner. “The Tribe in Modern Morocco: Two Case Studies.” In Arabs and Berbers: From Tribe to Nation in North Africa, edited by
E. Gellner and C. Micaud, 25–58. London: Lexington Books, 1973.
Hassan, Muhammad. “Malâmih mina-l-rîf al-maghribî min khilâli kutub alnawâzil.” Cahiers de Tunisie 33, no. 1–2 (1985): 5–34.
Hatt, Doyle G. “A Tribal Saint of the Twentieth Century.” In An African Commitment: Essays in Honor of Peter Lewis Shinnie, edited by J. Stern and N.
David, 3–30. Calgary: University of Calgary Press, 1992.
———. “Cities of the Dead: Cemeteries in Berber Rural Life.” In Ancient Images, Ancient Thought: The Archaeology of Ideology, 283–87. Proceedings
of the 23rd Annual Chacmool Conference. Calgary: Archaeology Association, University of Calgary, 1992.
———. “Symbolic Landscape of the Berber Cemetery.” Culture (Montréal) 12,
no. 2 (1992): 29–38.
———. “Establishing Tradition: The Development of Chiefly Authority in the
Western High Atlas Mountains of Morocco, 1890–1990. Journal of Legal
Pluralism and Unofficial Law 37–38 (1996): 123–53.
250 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “The Dialectic of Ruination and Restoration: Reflections on the
Mahdi’s Mosque at Ti-n-Mal.” Studies in Cultures, Societies and Organizations 3 (1997): 147–62.
Hoffman, K. “Generational Change in Berber Women’s Song of the Anti-Atlas
Mountains, Morocco.” Ethnomusicology 6, no. 3 (fall 2002): 510–40.
———. “Moving and Dwelling: Building the Moroccan Ashelhi Homeland.”
American Ethnologist 29, no. 4 (2004): 928–62.
Huré, A. La pacification du Maroc: Dernière étape, 1931–1934. Paris: Editions
Berger-Levrault, 1952.
Ibn Sûda, Muhammad bin ‘Umar, al-mashhûr bi-l-shaykh al-tâ’udî. Qabîlat
za‘îr, qadîman wa-Hadîthan. 2 vols. Al-dâr al-bayDâ’: dâr al-nashr almaghribîya, 1986.
Ihraï-Aouchar, Amina. “Les communautés rurales de la Haute Moulouya du
XVIIème siècle à nos jours—Administration locale et pouvoir central.” Hespéris-Tamuda 26–27 (1988–1989): 171–96.
Ilahiane, Hsain. “Small-Scale Irrigation in a Multi-Ethnic Environment: The
Case of Zaouit Amelkis Cillage, Southeast Morocco.” Journal of Political
Ecology 3 (1996): 89–106.
———. “The Berber Agdal Institution: Indigenous Range Management in the
Atlas Mountains.” Ethnology 38, no. 1 (1999): 21–45.
———. “The Break-Up of the Ksar Community: Settlement Change Patterns
and Environmental Management in Southern Morocco.” Africa Today 48,
no. 1 (2001): 21–50.
———. “The Ethno-Politics of Irrigation Management in the Ziz Oasis, Morocco.” In Communities and the Environment: Ethnicity, Gender, and the
State in Community-Based Conservation, edited by A. Agrawal and C. Gibson, 89–110. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press, 2001.
———. “The Social Mobility of the Haratine and the Re-Working of Bourdieu’s
Habitus on the Saharan Frontier, Morocco.” American Anthropologist 103,
no. 2 (2001): 380–94.
———. “Globalization Is a Good Thing: French Colonial Opportunities and the
Rise of the Haratine in Morocco.” Transnational Law and Contemporary
Problems 12, no. 1 (2002): 109–25.
———. “Les rituels de (véritable) rébellion des Haratine: Élections et ethnicités
dans l’oasis du Ziz.” In Scènes et coulisses de l’élection au Maroc, les législatives 2002, edited by M. Bennani-Chraïbi, M. Catusse, and J. C. Santucci,
265–91. Paris: Editions Karthala, 2004.
———. Ethnicities, Community Making, and Agrarian Change: The Political
Ecology of a Moroccan Oasis. Lanham, Md.: University Press of America,
2004.
Ilahiane, H., and Thomas Park. “Sources for the Socio-Economic Study of
Rural Morocco.” International Journal of Middle East Studies 33 (2001):
271–90.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 251
Jacques-Meunié, Djamila. “Greniers collectifs.” Hespéris 36 (1949): 97–137.
Jamous, Raymond. Honneur et baraka: Les structures sociales traditionnelles
dans le Rif. London: Cambridge University Press; Paris: Editions de la Maison des Sciences de l’Homme, 1981.
Justinard, L. “Les Chleuh de la banlieue de Paris.” Revue des Etudes Islamiques
4 (1928).
———. Les Ait Baamran. Villes et Tribus au Maroc, no. 8. Paris, 1930.
———. Notes sur l’histoire de l’Atlas. Paris, 1940.
———. Un grand chef berbère: Le caid Goundafi. Casablanca: Editions Atlantides, 1951.
Al-Kansani, Ahmed. Ahwash: al-raqs wa al-ghina’ al-jamaa’i bi-Sous. Rabat:
Okad, 1996.
Koller, Angelus, Père. Essai sur l’esprit du Berbère marocain. 2nd rev. ed. Fribourg: Editions franciscaines, 1949.
Lafuente, G. La politique berbère de la France et le nationalisme marocain.
Paris: L’Harmattan, 1999.
Laoust, E. “L’habitation chez les transhumants du Maroc central.” Hespéris 10
(1930): 151–253; 14 (1932): 115–218; 18 (1934): 109–96.
Lecestre-Rollier, B. “Identité et altérité: La logique du contrat dans les sociétés
berbères du Haut Atlas marocain.” In Jacques Berque, la Méditerranée, le
Haut Atlas. Etudes réunies par C. Bromberger, avec B. Nouvel, 19–41. Aixen-Provence: Université de Provence, 1997.
Lefébure, Claude. “Ayt Khebbach, impasse sud-est: L’involution d’une tribu
marocaine exclue du Sahara.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la
Méditerranée 41–42 (1986): 136–57.
———. “Bonnes feuilles des Seksawa: À propos de structures sociales du Haute
Atlas, (1955, 1978).” Revue des Mondes Musulmans et de la Méditerranée
83–84 (1997–1998): 93–101.
Le Glay, Maurice. “L’école française et la question berbère.” Bulletin de l’Enseignement 33 (1921): 6–14.
Lesne, M. Les Zemmour: Évolution d’un groupement Berbère. Rabat: Ecole du
Livre, 1959.
———. “Les Zemmour. Essai d’histoire tribale.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 2 (1966): 111–154.
———. “Les Zemmour. Essai d’histoire tribale.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 3 (1967): 97–132.
———. “Les Zemmour. Essai d’histoire tribale.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 4 (1967): 31–80.
Lévi-Provençal, Evariste. “Pratiques agricoles et fêtes saisonnières des tribus
djebalah de la vallée moyenne de l’Ouarghala.” Les Archives Berbères 3
(1918): 83–108.
Mahdi, Mohamed, ed. “Le parcours collectif: Identité et droit.” Cahiers Marocains de Recherche en Sciences Sociales (Abhath) 4 (1994): 5–24.
252 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. Pasteurs de l’Atlas: Production pastorale, droit et rituel. Casablanca:
Imprimerie al-najah al-jadida, 1999.
———. Mutations sociales et réorganisation des espaces steppiques.
Casablanca: Imprimerie al-najah al-jadida, 2002.
Maghraoui, Driss. “‘Nos Goumiers Berbères’: The Ambiguities of Colonial
Representations in French Military Novels.” Journal of North African Studies 7, no. 3 (2002): 19–100.
Magnin, J. “Les cadres familiaux dans la société Aït Warain.” Etudes et Documents Berbères 13 (1995–1996): 125–43.
Marçais, Georges. “Une tribu berbère de la confédération Aït Warain: Les Aït
Jellidasen.” Hespéris 9 (1929): 79–142.
Marcus, Michael A. “The Saint Has Been Stolen: Sanctity and Social Change
in a Tribe of Eastern Morocco.” American Ethnologist 12, no. 3 (1985):
455–67.
Maurer, G. “Les Paysans du Haut Rif central.” Revue de Géographie du Maroc
14 (1968): 3–70.
McMurray, David. In and Out of Morocco: Smuggling and Migration in a
Frontier Boomtown. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 2001.
Menneson, Emmanuel, “Ksour du Tafilalet.” Revue de Géographie du Maroc 8
(1965): 87–92.
Michaux-Bellaire, E. “Quelques tribus de montagne dans la région du Baht.”
Archives Marocaines 17 (1911): 1–539.
———. “Les terres collectives du Maroc et la tradition.” Hespéris 4 (1924):
141–51.
Mikesell, Marvin. “The Role of Tribal Markets in Morocco.” Geographical Review 48, no. 4 (October 1958): 494–511.
———. Northern Morocco: A Cultural Geography. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1961.
Miller, James. Imlil, a Moroccan Mountain Community in Change. Boulder,
Colo.: Westview Press, 1984.
Montagne, Robert. “Une tribu berbère du Sud marocain: Massat.” Hespéris 4
(1924): 357–403.
———. “Organisation sociale et politique des tribus berbères indépendants.”
Revue des Etudes Islamiques 1 (1927): 223–47.
———. Les Berbères et le Makhzen dans le Sud du Maroc: Essai sur la transformation politique des Berbères sédentaires (groupe Chleuh). Paris: Alcan, 1930.
———. La Vie Sociale et Politique des Berbères. Paris: 1931.
———. “La vie politique des Berbères au Maroc.” Renseignements Coloniaux
1931: 177–88, 263–71, 326–32, 390–98, 456–63.
———. The Berbers: Their Social and Political Organization. Translated by
David Seddon. London: Frank Cass, 1973.
Morin-Barde, Mireille. Coiffures féminines du Maroc. Aix-en-Provence:
Edisud, 1990.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 253
Moubaraki, Mohamed El. Marocains du Nord: Entre la mémoire et le projet.
Paris: L’Harmattan, 1989.
Mouline, Said. Habitats des qsours et qasbas des vallées présahariennes. Avec
la collaboration de Jean Hensens. Rabat: Reproductions Industrielles, 1991.
Munib, Muhammad. Al-dhahîr al-barbarî: akbar ukdhûba siyâsiya fî almaghrib al-mu‘âsir. Rabat: Phediprint, 2002.
Munson, Henry. “On the Irrelevance of the Segmentary Lineage Model in the
Moroccan Rif.” American Anthropologist 91 (June 1989): 386–400.
———. “Rethinking Gellner’s Segmentary Analysis of Morocco’s Ait ‘Atta.”
Man 28, no. 2 (1993): 267–80.
Naciri, Mohamed. “Les ksouriens sur la route: Émigration et mutation spatiale
de l’habitat dans l’oasis de Tinjdad.” Annuaire de l’Afrique du Nord 25
(1986): 347–64.
Naji, Salima. Art et architecture berbères du Maroc. Aix-en-Provence, Edisud,
2001.
———. Portes du Sud marocain. Aix-en-Provence Edisud, 2003.
Noin, Daniel. La population rurale du Maroc. Etude Géographique. 2 vols.
Paris: Presses Universitaires de France, 1970.
Oucif, G., and Abdellah Khallouk. Contes berbères N’tifa du Maroc: Le chat
enrichi. Paris: Publisud, 1994.
Ouhajou, Lekbir. Espace hydraulique et société au Maroc: Cas des systèmes
d’irrigation dans la vallée du Dra. Agadir: Publications de la Faculté des
Lettres et des Sciences Humaines, Université Ibn Zohr, 1996.
Pandolfo, Stefania. Impasse of the Angels: Scenes from a Moroccan Space of
Memory. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1997.
Pascon, Paul. “Type d’habitat et problèmes d’aménagement du territoire au
Maroc.” Revue de Géographie du Maroc 13 (1968): 85–101.
———. Le Haouz de Marrakech. 2 vols. Rabat: CNRS, CURS, INAV, 1977.
———. “Segmentation et stratification dans la société rurale marocaine.” In
Actes de Durham: Recherches récente sur le Maroc Moderne, 105–19. Rabat: Publication of the Bulletin Economique et Social du Maroc, 1978.
———. Etudes rurales: Idées et enquêtes sur la compagne marocaine. Rabat:
SMER, 1980.
Pennell, C. R. “Lineage, Genealogy and Practical Politics: Thoughts on David
Hart’s Last Work.” Journal of North African Studies 6, no. 2 (2001): 1–10.
Peyron, M. “Habitat rural et vie montagnarde dans le Haut Atlas de Midelt
(Maroc).” Revue de Géographie du Alpine 64 (1976): 327–63.
———. “Contribution à l’histoire du Haut Atlas oriental: Les Ayt Yafelman.”
Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 38 (1984): 117–35.
———. “Chronique orale sur la vie des Ayt Merghad (1920–1940).” Littérature
Orale Arabo-Berbère 21 (1990–1993): 93–102, 213.
———. “Proverbes de l’Atlas marocain de Taza à Azilal.” Etudes et Documents
Berbères 9 (1992–1993): 73–92.
254 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Further Research on ‘Timawayin’ from Central Morocco.” Maghreb
Review 18, no. 3–4 (1993): 187–93.
———. “Une version berbère d’un conte des 1001 Nuits: `Emmi lemerraksi.”
Langues et Littératures (Rabat) 11 (1993): 9–110.
———. Continuité et changement dans une zone de transition au Maroc: La Haute
Moulouya et le Haut Atlas de Midelt. In Les régions de piémont au Maghreb:
Ressources et aménagement. Actes du colloque de Sefrou, 1992. Sous la responsabilité scientifique de L. Jennan and G. Maurer, 71–79. Poitiers: Centre
Interuniversitaire d’Etudes Méditerranéennes, Université de Poitiers, 1994.
———. “Tradition orale et résistance armée: La bataille des Ayt Yâqoub (HautAtlas, 1929).” Etudes et Documents Berbères 12 (1994–1995): 5–16.
———. “Note concernant l’agencement des timawayin (strophes) du Moyen Atlas marocain.” Littérature Orale Arabo-Berbère 22–23 (1995): 53–60, 390.
———. “Les bardes berbères face à la pénétration militaire française: Maroc
central (1914–1933).” Awal 14 (1996): 47–73.
———. “La mujer tamazight del Marruecos central.” Vigía de Tierra 2–3
(1996–1997):139–51.
———. “La saga de Aït Bou Slama.” Etudes et Documents Berbères 14 (1996–
1997): 75–95.
———. “Combattants du Maroc central: Une résistance morcelée (1912–
1933).” Awal 16 (1997): 25–41.
———. “Further Research on ‘Timawayin’ from Central Morocco.” Journal of
North African Studies 2, no. 1 (1997): 72–80.
———. “La femme tamazight du Maroc central.” In Femmes et hommes au
Maghreb et en immigration: La frontière des genres en question. Etudes sociologiques et anthropologiques. Edited by C. Lacoste-Dujardin and M. Virolle, 105–19. Paris: Publisud, 1998.
———. “Entre haine et amour: Officiers des Affaires indigènes et tribus dissidentes (Atlas marocain, 1914–1956).” Awal 19 (1999): 9–18.
———. “Amazigh Poetry of the Resistance Period (Central Morocco).” Journal
of North African Studies 5, no. 1 (2000): 109–20.
Rachik, Hassan. Le Sacré et sacrifice dans le Haut Atlas marocain. Casablanca:
Afrique Orient, 1990.
———. Le Sultan des autres: Rituel et politique dans le Haut Atlas. Casablanca:
Afrique Orient, 1992.
———. “Espace pastoral et conflits de gestion collective dans une vallée du
Haut Atlas Occidental.” In Utilisation et conservation des ressources: Montagnes et Hauts Pays de l’Afrique, edited by A. Bencherifa, 181–97. Rabat:
Faculté des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines, 1993.
———. “Sacrifice et humiliation: Essai sur le ‘ar à partir de l’oeuvre de Westermarck.” In Westermarck et la société marocaine, edited by R. Bourqia and
Kahlid al-Harras, 167–83. Rabat: Faculté des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines, 1993.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 255
———. “La science et une chasse: Aperçu sur la pensée de Mokhtar Soussi.” In
Penseurs maghrébins contemporains, 249–67. Tunis: CERES, 1993.
Raha, A. R. Los Imazighs, un pueblo sin voz en el Mediterraneo. Granada: Asociacion de Cultura Tamazight, 1995.
Richer, Xavier, and Robert Colonna d’Istria. Maroc, lumière berbère. Paris:
Vilo, 2003.
Rosen, L. “The Social and Conceptual Framework of Arab-Berber Relations in
Central Morocco.” In Arabs and Berbers, edited by E. Gellner and C. Micaud, 155–73. London: D. C. Heath, 1973.
———. Bargaining for Reality: The Construction of Social Relations in a Muslim Community. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1984.
Rouach, D. Bijoux berbères au Maroc dans la tradition judéo-arabe.
Courbevoie: ACR, 1989.
Roux, A. “Quelques chants berbères sur les opérations de 1931–1932, dans
le Maroc central.” Etudes et Documents Berbères 9 (1992–1993): 165–
219.
Sadki, Ali. “Sur la théorie de la segmentarité appliquée au Maroc.” HespérisTamuda 23 (1985): 105–28.
al-Sâfî, Mûman ‘Alî. khitâbât ila al-sha‘b al-amâzîghî. Rabat: manshûrât almajmû‘a al-maghribiyya li-l-bahth wa al-tabâdul al-thaqâfî, 2002.
Samama, Yvonne. Le tissage dans le Haut Atlas marocain: Miroir de la terre et
de la vie. Paris: Ibis Press, 2000.
Saulniers, Alfred. “Splendid Isolation: Tribal Weavings of the Aït Bou Ichaouen
Nomads.” Hali 110 (2000): 106–13.
Sayad, Ali. “Jurisprudence ‘berbère’ au Maroc sous la colonisation.” Tisuraf
4–5 (1979): 181–95.
Schuyler, Philip D. A Repertory of Ideas: The Music of the “Rwais” Berber
Professional Musicians from Southwestern Morocco. Seattle: University of
Washington Press, 1979.
———. “Entertainment in the Marketplace.” In Everyday Life in the Muslim
Middle East, edited by D. Lee Bowen and E. A. Early, 276–80. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1993.
Segalla, Spencer. “Georges Hardy and Educational Ethnology in French Morocco, 1920–26.” French Colonial History 4 (2003): 171–90.
Shatzmiller, Maya. The Berbers and the Islamic State: The Marînid Experience
in Pre-Protectorate Morocco. Princeton, N.J.: Markus Wiener, 2000.
Skounti, Ahmed. “Le sang et le sol. Les implications socioculturelles de la sédentarisation: Cas des nomades Ayt Merghad (Maroc).” Correspondances:
Bulletin d’Information Scientifique 40 (1996): 10–15.
Stroomer, Harry. “Berbers en Berbertalen van Marokko.” Soera 7, no. 3–4
(1999): 33–37.
———. “Rain Ceremonies at Imi n Tala (High Atlas, Morocco).” Almogaren 31
(2000): 125–32.
256 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Szymanski, E. “Note sur les révoltes berbères au Maroc (1810–1822).” Rocznik
Orientalistyczny 30, no. 2 (1967): 83–94.
Taghbaloute, Aziz. Le fellah marocain: L’exemple d’une tribu berbère, les Beni
M’tir du XIXe siècle jusqu’à nos jours. Saint-Etienne: Université de SaintEtienne, Centre Interdisciplinaire d’Etudes et de Recherche sur les Structures
Régionales, 1994.
Troin, Jean-François. “Observations sur les souks de la région d’Azrou et de
Khénifra.” Revue de Géographie du Maroc 3–4 (1963): 109–20.
———. “Vision et utilisation des souks au Maroc: Histoire d’un décalage.” In
Connaissances du Maghreb: Sciences sociales et colonisation, edited by JC. Vatin et al., 355–66. Paris: Editions du Centre National de la Recherche
Scientifique, 1984.
Venema, B., and A. Mguild. “Access to Land and Berber Ethnicity in the Middle Atlas, Morocco.” Middle Eastern Studies 39, no. 4 (October 2003):
35–53.
Vinogradov, Amal R. “The Socio-Political Organization of a Berber ‘Taraf’
Tribe: Pre-Protectorate Morocco.” In Arabs and Berbers, edited by E. Gellner and C. Micaud, 67–83. Lexington, Mass.: D. C. Heath, 1972.
———. The Ait Ndhir of Morocco: A Study of the Transformation of a Berber
Tribe. Michigan Anthropology Papers, no. 55. Ann Arbor: University of
Michigan, Museum of Anthropology, 1974.
Voinot, Louis. “Les Mesfioua de la montagne.” Bulletin Economique et Social
du Maroc 4, no. 4 (1925): 3–44.
———. “Les Ourika.” Bulletin Economique et Social du Maroc 6, no. 3 (1927):
173–233.
Vorbrich, R. “Un taqbilt marocain: L’étude de l’organisation de la vie
économique et sociale des montagnards Ait Atqi-Tizgui de Haut Atlas.” Ethnologia Polona 18 (1994): 41–74.
Waterbury, J. “Tribalism, Trade and Politics: The Transformation of the Swasa
of Morocco.” In Arabs and Berbers, edited by E. Gellner and C. Micaud,
231–57. Lexington, Mass.: D. C. Heath, 1972.
Wa‘zîn, al-Husayn. Nash’at al-haraka al-thaqâfiya al-amâzîghiyya bi-lmaghrib 1967–1991: tahlîl sayrûrat tahawwul al-wa‘y bi-l-hawiyya alamâzîghiyya mina al-wa‘y al-taqlîdî ilâ al-wa‘y al-‘asrî. Al-rîbât: matba‘at
al-ma‘ârif al-jadîda, 2000.
Westermarck, Edward. Ritual and Belief in Morocco. 2 vols. New Hyde Park,
N.Y.: University Books, 1968.
Zalhoud Farid, Mohamed. Afgan zund argan. Brussels: Volubilis, 2004.
D. Tunisia
Abu Zahra, Nadia. “The Rain Rituals as Rites of Spiritual Passage.” International Journal of Middle East Studies 20 (1988): 507–29.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 257
Arzouki, Ilhem. “Pour une étude du changement social dans les tribus berbères:
Présupposées théoriques.” Revue de l’Institut des Belles Lettres Arabes 49,
no. 158 (1986): 263–96.
Basset, A. “Les parlers berbères.” In Initiation à la Tunisie, 220–26. Paris:
Adrien-Maisonneuve, 1950.
Basset, R. “Notice sur les dialectes berbères des Harakta et du Djerid tunisien.”
In 9e Congrès International des Orientalistes. London, 1891.
Bel Ochi, Mohamed Sadok. La conversion des berbères à l’Islam. Tunis: Maison tunisienne de l’édition, 1981.
Boris, C. Documents linguistiques et ethnographiques sur une région du Sud
tunisien (Nefzaoua). Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1951.
Boukous, Ahmed. “Tamazight in Tunisia.” Etudes et documents Berbères 4
(1988): 77–84.
Bousquet, G. H. “Note sur la survivance du droit coutumier berbère en
Tunisie.” Hespéris 1–2 (1952): 248–49.
Calassanti-Motylinski, A. de. “Chanson berbère de Djerba.” Bulletin de Correspondance Africaine (1885): 461–64.
———. “Dialogues et textes en berbère de Djerba.” Journal Asiatique 9–10
(1887): 377–401.
Collins, R. “Un microcosme berbère: Système verbal et satellites dans trois parlers tunisiens.” Institut des Belles Lettres Arabes 148 (1981): 113–29; 149
(1981): 287–303.
Combes, Jean-Louis. Les femmes et la laine à Jerba: Etude technique et sociale sur l’artisanat tunisien, notes de folklore et lexique. Tunis: Imprimerie
Bascone et Muscat, 1946.
Daghari-Ounissi, Mohamed-Habib. Tunisie, habiter sa différence: Le bâti traditionnel du sud-est tunisien. Paris: L’Harmattan, 2002.
Djedidi, Tahar Labib. “Culture et société en Tunisie.” Annuaire de l’Afrique du
Nord 12 (1973): 19–27.
Freund, Wolfgang Slim. “Les jerbiens en Tunisie: Réminiscences d’un sociologue allemand devant une recherche inachevée.” Revue de l’Institut des
Belles Lettres Arabes 49, no. 157 (1986): 31–57.
Garmadi, S. “Les problèmes du plurilinguisme en Tunisie.” In Renaissance du
monde arabe, edited by A. Abdelmalek, A. Belal, and H. Hanafi, 309–22.
Gembloux: Editions J. Duculot, 1972.
Hopkins, Nicholas. “L’Islam populaire dans l’Egypte et la Tunisie rurales:
L’imaginaire et structures sociales.” Bulletin du Centre d’Etudes et de Documentation Economique et Juridique 26 (1989): 227–40.
Kassab, Ahmad. Etudes rurales en Tunisie. Tunis: Université de Tunis, 1980.
Lanfry, Jacques. Ghadames: Étude linguistique et ethnographique. Fort National: Editions du Fichier de Documentation berbère, 1968.
Louis, André. “Sur un pilon de l’extreme-sud, une étrange cité berbère:
Douiret.” Revue de l’Institut des Belles Lettres Arabes 27 (1964): 81–91.
258 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Greniers fortifiés et maisons troglodytes: Ksar-Djouama.” Revue de
l’Institut des Belles Lettres Arabes (1965): 373–400.
———. “Evolution des modes de vie au Sahara tunisien.” Revue de l’Institut des
Belles Lettres Arabes 1969: 71–101.
———. “Habitat et habitations autour des ksars de montagne dans le Sud
tunisien.” Revue de l’Institut des Belles Lettres Arabes 1971: 123–47.
———. “Contactes entre culture ‘berbère’ et culture arabe dans le sud Tunisien.”
In Actes du Premier Congres d’Etudes des Cultures Méditerranéennes d’Influence Arabo-Berbère, 394–405. Algiers: SNED, 1973.
———. Tunisie du sud: Ksars et villages de crêtes. Paris: Centre Nationale de
la Recherche Scientifique, 1975.
———. Bibliographie ethno-sociologique de la Tunisie. Tunis: Institut des
Belles Lettres Arabes, 1977.
———. Nomades d’hier et d’aujourd’hui dans le sud tunisien. Aix-en-Provence:
Edisud, 1979.
———. “Le monde ‘berbère’ de l’extrême sud tunisien.” Revue des mondes
musulmans et de la Méditerranée 11 (online 2004): 107–25.
Louis, André, and Stanley Halley. “Evolution d’un habitat: Le monde ‘berbère’
du Sud tunisien.” Revue de l’Institut des Belles Lettres Arabes 1979: 249–68.
Louis, André, and Abderrahman Guiga. “La femme au lion (parler de Takroûna:
texte, traduction et notes).” Revue de l’Institut des Belles Lettres Arabes
(1944): 183–205.
Louis, André, and M. M. Sironval. “Le mariage traditionnel en milieu berbère
dans le Sud de la Tunisie.” Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée 12 (online 2004): 95–121.
Pencheon, T. G. “La langue berbère en Tunisie et la scolarisation des enfants
berbérophones.” Revue Tunisienne des Sciences Sociales (1968): 173–86.
Provotelle, Dr. Étude sur la tamazir’t ou zenatia de Qalât es-Sened. Paris: Leroux, 1911.
Puig, Nicolas. Bédouins sédentarisés et société citadine à Tozeur (sud-ouest
tunisien). Paris: Karthala, 2004.
Stumme, Dr. Märchen der Berbern von Tamzratt im Süd-Tünisien. Leipzig: J.
C. Hinrichs Buchhandlung, 1900.
E. Tuareg (Southern Algeria, Burkina Faso, Mali, and Niger)
Ag Ahar, Elleli. “L’initiation d’un ashamur.” Revue du Monde Musulman et de
la Méditerranée 57 (1990): 141–52.
Ag Foni, Eghleze. L’impact socio-économique de la sécheresse dans le cercle
de Kidal. Brême: Editions Borda, Musée d’Outre-Mer, 1979
Aghali Zakara, Mohamed. Psycholinguistique touarègue. Paris: Institut National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales, 1992.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 259
Aghali Zakara, Mohamed, and Jeannine Drouin. Traditions touarègues nigériennes. Paris: L’Harmattan,1979.
Ag Sidiyene, Ehya, and George Klute. “La chronologie des années 1913–14 à
1987–88 chez les Touaregs Kal-aday du Mali.” Journal des Africanistes 59,
nos. 1–2 (1989): 203–27.
Altanine ag Arias. Iwillimiden. Niamey: CNRSH, 1970.
———. Traditions historiques des Touaregs de l’Imannan. Niamey: CELTHO,
1977.
Altanine ag Arias, and E. Bemus. “La Jardin de la sécheresse, l’histoire d’Amumen ag Amastan.” Journal des Africanistes 47, no. 1 (1977): 83–94.
Arkell, A. J. “Forms of the Talhakim and the Tanaghibit as Adopted from the
Tuareg by the Various West African Tribes.” Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute 65 (July–December 1935): 307–9.
———. “Some Tuareg Ornaments and Their Connection with India.” Journal of
the Royal Anthropological Institute 65 (July–December 1935): 297–306.
Aymard, A. Les Touaregs. Paris: Hachette, 1911.
Bellil, Rachid et Dida Badi. “Evolution de la relation entre Kel Ahaggar et Kel
Adagh.” Cahiers de l’IREMAM 4 (1993): 95–110.
Bernus, Edmond. “L’Evolution récente des relations entre éleveurs et agriculteurs en Afrique tropicale: L’exemp1e du Sahel nigérien.” Cahiers d’ORSTOM
11, no. 2 (1947): 137–43.
———. “Quelques aspects de l’évolution des Touareg de l’Ouest de la
République du Niger.” Etudes Nigériennes, no. 9 (1963): 1–87.
———. “Les Touareg du Sahel nigérien.” Cahiers d’Outre-Mer 19, no. 73
(January–March 1966): 5–34.
———. “Cueillette et exploitation des ressources spontanées du Sahel Nigérien
par les Kel Tamasheq.” Cahiers d’ORSTOM 4, no. 1 (1967): 31–52.
———. “Maladies humaines et animales chez les Touaregs Sahéliens.” Journal
de la Société des Africanistes 39, no. 1 (1969): 111–38.
———. “Le Problème du berger chez les Touaregs Nigériens.” Paper presented
at the Colloque sur l’Elevage, N’Djamena, Chad, 1969.
———. “Espace géographique et champs sociaux chez les Touareg Illabakan.”
Etudes Rurales, nos. 37–39 (January–September 1970): 46–64.
———. “Techniques agricoles de l’Aïr.” Encyclopédie Berbère 3 (1971).
———. “Incongruités et mauvaises paroles touarègues.” Journal de la Société
des Africanistes 42, no. 1 (1972): 89–94.
———. “Les palmeraies de l’Aïr.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman 11, no. 1
(1972): 37–50.
———. “Les composantes géographiques et sociales des types d’élevage en milieu touareg.” Notes et Documents Voltaïques (Ouagadougou) 6, no. 3
(April–June 1973): 12–22.
———. “Médications Touaregs Sahéliens.” Encyclopédie Berbère 13 (1973).
260 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. Atlas des structures agraires au Sud du Sahara: Les Illabakan. Paris:
ORSTOM, 1974.
———. “Afarag.” Encyclopédie Berbère 12 (1974): 206–207.
———. “Azakka.” Encyclopédie Berbère 12 (1974): 229–244.
———. “Géographie humaine de 1a zone Sahélienne.” In Le Sahel, 67–73.
Paris: UNESCO, 1974.
———. Les Illabakan (Niger): Une tribu touarègue sahélienne et son aire de
nomadisation. Paris: ORSTOM, 1974.
———. “Possibilités et limites de la politique hydraulique pastorale dans 1e Sahel nigérien.” Cahiers d’ORSTOM 11, no. 2 (1974): 119–26.
———. “L’évolution de la condition servile chez les Touaregs sahéliens.” In
L’Esclavage en Afrique Précoloniale, edited by C. Meillassoux, 27–47.
Paris: Maspero, 1975.
———. “L’évolution des relations de dépendance depuis la période précolonia1e jusqu’a nos jours chez les Iullemmeden Kel Dinnik.” Revue de
I’Occident Musulman et da Ie Méditerranée 21 (1976): 85–99.
———. “Les Kel Illagatan: Une pratique carnava1esque dans Ie mariage
touareg.” In Itinéraires en pays peul et ailleurs, 345–53. Paris: Société des
Africanistes, 1981.
———. Touaregs Nigériens, unité Culturelle et diversité régionale d’une peuple
pasteur. Paris: ORSTOM, 1981.
———. “Le berger touareg sahé1ien.” In L’Elevage en Méditerranée Occidentale, 269–79. Paris: CNRS, 1984.
———. “Les Touaregs.” Ethnies, no. 6–7 (1987): 7–13.
———. “Azawagh (Azawaq, Azawak).” Encyclopédie Berbère 8 (1990):
1,207–8.
———. “Azawad.” Encyclopédie Berbère 8 (1990): 1,206–7.
———. “Histoire paralléles et croisées: Nobles et religieux chez les Touaregs
Kel-Denneg.” Homme 30, no. 115 (September 1990): 31–47.
———. Touaregs, chronique de l’Azawak. Paris: Plume, 1991.
Bernus, Edmond, and Ekhya Agg-Albostan. “L’amour en verts: Poème
touareg.” Journal des Africanistes 57, no. 1/2 (1987): 109–16.
Bernus, Edmond, and A. A. Arias. “Récits historiques de l’Azawagh: Traditions
des Lullemmeden Kel Dinnik.” Bulletin d’IFAN 32, no. 2 (April 1970):
434–85.
Bernus, Edmond, and Suzanne Bemus. “Du sel et des dates: Introduction á l’étude de la communauté d’In Gall et de Tegidda-n-Tesent.” Etudes Nigériennes, no. 31 (1972): 1–128.
Bernus, Suzanne. “Stratégie matrimoniale et conservation du pouvoir dans
l’Aïr et chez les Iullemmeden.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la
Méditerranée 21 (1976): 101–4.
———. “Recherches en pays Touareg.” Mu Kaara Sani (Niamey), no. 1 (n.d.):
14–19.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 261
Bernus, Suzanne, et al. “Die Salinen von Tegidda-n-tesemt.” Ethnographie
Archäologische Zeitschrift (Berlin) 17, no. 2 (1976): 209–36.
Bisson, J. “Eleveurs caravaniers et vieux sédentaires de l’Aïr.” Travaux de l’Institut de Recherches Sahariennes 23 (1964): 95–110.
Bissuel, H. Les Touareg de l’Ouest. Algiers: Adolphe Jourdan, 1888.
———. “Essai de portrait des Touareg de l’Adrar des Ifoghas.” Bulletin de Liaison Saharienne 11 (1952): 30–35.
Bleeker, Sonia. The Tuareg, Nomads and Warriors of the Sahara. New York:
Morrow, 1964.
Bonte, Pierre. “Structures et classes sociales chez les KeI Gress.” Revue de
I’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 21 (1976): 141–62.
Bonte, Pierre, and Hélène Claudot-Hawad, guest eds. “Savoirs et pouvoirs au
Sahara: Formation et transformation des élites du monde nomade chez les
Touaregs et les Maures.” Nomadic Peoples 2, no. 1–2 (special issue, 1998): n.p.
Bonte, Pierre, and N. Echard. “Histoire et Histoires: Conception du passé chez
les Hausa et les Twareg Kel Gress de l’Ader.” Cahiers d’Etudes Africaines,
no. 61–62 (1976): 237–96.
Bourgeot, André. “Idéologies et appellations ethniques, l’exemple Twareg.”
Cahiers d’Etudes Africaines 12, no. 48 (1967): 533–54.
———. “Affranchi (chez les Touaregs).” Encyclopédie Berbère 21 (1978):
201–5.
———. “Structure de classe, pouvoir politique et organisation de I’espace en
pays touareg.” In Pastoral Production and Society. Proceedings of the International Meeting on Nomadic Pastoralism, 141–54. Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press, 1979.
———. “Le Lion et la gazelle: Etats et Touaregs.” Politique Africaine, no. 34
(1989): 19–29.
———. “Le désert quadrille: Des Touaregs au Niger.” Politique Africaine, no.
38 (1990): 68–75.
———. “Identité touarègue: L’aristocratie et la révolution.” Etudes Rurales, no.
120 (1990): 129–62.
Briggs, L. C. “L’anthropologie des Touareg du Sahara.” Bulletin et Mémoires
de la Société d’Anthropologie de Paris 10, no. 6 (1955): 93–116.
Brock, Lina Lee. “Histoire, tradition orale et résistance: La révolte de 1917
chez les Kel Denneg.” Revue du Monde Musulman et de la Méditerranée 57
(1991): 49–76.
Camilleri, Jean-Luc. Le Blanc passe comme le vent (novel). Paris: L’Harmattan, 2003.
Campbell, Dugald. On the Trail of the Veiled Tuareg. London: Seeley, Service
and Co., 1928.
Casajus, Dominique. “Autour du rituel de la nomination chez les Touaregs Kel
Ferwan.” Journal of the Anthropological Society of Oxford 13, no. 1 (1982):
57–67.
262 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Le mariage préférentiel chez les Touaregs du nord du Niger.” Journal
de la Société des Africanistes 52, no. 1–2 (1983): 95–117.
———. “The Wedding Ritual among the Kel Ferwan Tuaregs.” Journal of the
Anthropological Society of Oxford 14, no. 2 (1983): 227–37.
———. “Why Do the Tuareg Veil Their Faces? ” In Contexts and Levels: Anthropological Essays on Hierarchy, edited by R. H. Barnes et al., 68–77. Oxford: JASO, 1985.
———. “Parole retenue et parole dangereuse chez les Touaregs Kel Ferwan.”
Journal des Africanistes 57, no. 1–2 (1987): 97–107.
———. La Tente dans l’Essuf. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1987.
———. La tente dans la solitude: La société et les morts chez les Touaregs Kel
Ferwan. London: Cambridge University Press, 1987.
———. “Jeux touaregs de la région d’Agadez.” Journal des Africanistes 58, no.
1 (1988): 23–50.
———. “Islam et noblesse chez les Touaregs.” Homme, no. 115 (1990): 7–30.
———. Les Gens de Parole. Paris: Editions la découverte, 2000.
Chaker, Salem, ed. Etudes Touarègues: Bilan des recherches en sciences sociales:
Institutions-chercheurs-bibliographie. Aix-en-Provence: Edisud, 1988.
Chapelle, J. “Les Touareg.” CHEAM, no. 1031 (1946): 1–22.
———. “Les Touareg de l’Aïr.” Cahiers Charles de Foucault, 3rd ser. (1949):
20–95.
———. “Les Nomades du Sahara méridional. Les Touareg.” Tropiques, no. 38
(1950): 25–38.
Claudot-Hawad, Héléne. “Des Etats-nations contre un peuple: Le cas des
Touaregs.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 44 (1987):
48–63.
———. “Femmes touarègues et pouvoir politique.” Peuples Méditerranéens
48–49 (1989): 69–79.
———. “Les Touaregs ou la résistance d’une culture nomade.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 51 (1989): 63–73.
———. Les Touareges: Portrait en fragments. Aix-en-Provence: Edisud, 1993.
———. Touaregs et autres Sahariens entre Plusieurs Mondes. Aix-en-Provence:
Edisud, 1996.
Clauzel, J. “Les hiérarchies sociales en pays Tuareg.” Travaux de l’Institut de
Recherches Sahariennes 21, no. 1 (1962): 120–75.
———. “L’évolution contemporaine de l’économie et de la société chez les
Touareg.” Actualités d’Outre-Mer, no. 24 (July 1963): 5–23.
———. L’homme d’Amekessou. Paris: Ibis Press, 2000.
———. “La situation en pays Touareg.” Afrique et l’Asie, no. 58 (1962): 23–40.
Diarra, Abdoulaye. Evolution de la structure sociale du Mali. Paris: Ecole des
Hautes Etudes en Sciences Sociales, 1979.
De Zeltner, Franz. “Etudes anthropologiques sur les Touaregs du Sud.” Anthropologie 25 (1914): 459–76.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 263
———. “Les Touareg du Sud.” Journal of the Royal Anthropological Institute
44 (1914): 351–75.
———. “Dix études sur l’Organisation sociale des Touaregs.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée, no. 21 (special issue, 1976): n.p.
Duveyrier, Henri. “Notes sur les Touaregs et leurs pays.” Bulletin de La Société
de Géographie 5 (1863): 102–25.
———. Les Touaregs du Nord. Paris: Challamel, 1864.
Englebert, Victor. The World of Three Young Nomads. New York: Harcourt,
Brace, Jovanovich, 1971.
Erless, Mohamed Ag. “Les populations nomades du Nord du Mali et le dromadaire: Approche socio-economique et cu1turelle.” Etudes Maliennes 42
(1990): 3–18.
Feral, Gabriel. “Note sur le régime successoral en coutume tamacheq.” Notes
Africaines, no. 65 (January 1955): 21–22.
Gabus, Jean. “La colonisation chez les Touareg de la boucle du Niger.” Acta
Tropica 2, no. 4 (1945): 353–73.
———. Au Sahara: Les hommes et leurs outils. Neuchâtel: La Baconnière,
1954.
———. “Les Tuaregs.” Ville de Neuchatel Bibliothèques et Muses (Neuchâtel)
(1971): 85–156.
———. Sahara: Bijoux et techniques. Neuchâtel: La Baconnière, 1982.
Garba, Amadou. “Chez les Touareg on prend le voile quand on est devenu un
homme.” France-Eurafrique, no. 196 (June 1968): 39–40.
Gast, M. “Notes d’ethnographie touarègue.” Libyca 12 (1964): 325–34.
Gaubert, M. “Les Kels Owey, groupement Touareg de l’Air.” CHEAM, no.
1315 (1948): 1–82.
Goetz, F. Méharistes et Touaregs. Paris: La Pensée Universelle, 1991.
Hama, Boubou. Recherches sur l’histoire des Touaregs Sahariens et Soudanais.
Paris: Présence Africaine, 1967.
Henry, Jean-Robert. “Les Touaregs des Français.” In Touaregs et autres Sahariens entre plusieurs mondes, edited by Hélène Claudot-Hawad, 248–68.
Aix-en-Provence: IREMAM/Edisud, 1996.
Hincker, C. “Inaden’s Identity and Craft: The Social Value of Techniques
among the Western Tuareg.” Homme 169 (January–March 2004): 127–51.
Huguet, J. “Sur les Touareg.” Bulletin et Mémoires de la Société Anthropologique 5, no. 3 (1902): 614–39.
Hureiki, Jacques. Essai sur les origines des Touaregs. Paris: Karthala, 2003.
Imperato, Pascal James. “The Sahel Nomads and the Drought.” Explorers Journal 53, no. 4 (1975): 154–61.
Jean, Camille-Charles. Les Touareg du sud-est: Leur rôle dans la politique saharienne. Paris: Larose, 1909.
Keenan, Jeremy. “Some Theoretical Considerations on the ‘Temazlayt’ Relationship.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman, no. 21 (1976): 33–46.
264 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Lefevre, Witier, and J. Ruffie. “Note sur l’hétérogénéité biologique des
Touaregs.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman, no. 11 (1972): 99–105.
Lhote, Henri. “Contribution a l’anthropologie somatique des Touaregs.” Revue
Anthropologique 48 (1938): 284–306.
———. Comment Campent les Touaregs. Paris: J. Susse, 1947.
———. “Un bijou anthropomorphe chez les Touareg de l’Aïr.” Notes Africaines,
no. 44 (October 1949): 114–16.
———. “Les Sandales.” In Contribution a l’étude de l’Aïr, 512–33. Paris:
Larose, 1950.
———. “Quelques coutumes en usage chez les Keloui.” In Contribution à l’étude de l’Aïr, 504–7. Paris: Larose, 1950.
———. La Chasse chez les Touaregs. Paris: Editions Amiot-Dumont, 1951.
———. Dans les campements Touaregs. Paris: Amiot-Dumont, 1952.
———. “ ‘Varia’ sur la sandale et la marche chez les Touaregs.” Bulletin d’IFAN
14, no. 2 (1952): 596–622.
———. “Le Cheval et Ie chameau dans les peintures et gravures rupestres du Sahara.” Bulletin de l’IFAN 15 (1953): 1,138–228.
———. “Note sur l’origine des lames d’épée des Touaregs.” Notes Africaines,
no. 61 (1954): 9–15.
———. “Contribution a l’étude des Touaregs soudanais.” Bulletin d’IFAN 17
(1955): 234–70.
———. “Contribution à l’histoire des Touareg soudanais.” Bulletin d’IFAN 17,
no. 3–4 (July–October 1955): 334–70, 391–407.
———. Les Touaregs du Hoggar. Paris: Payot, 1955.
———. “Le cycle caravanier des Touaregs de l’Ahaggar et la saline d’Amadror:
Leurs rapports avec les centres commerciaux du Soudan.” Bulletin d’IFAN
21, no. 4 (October 1969): 104–27.
———. “Note complémentaire: Au sujet du puits à balancier en Aïr.” Encyclopédie Berbère 1972.
———. Vers d’Autres Tassilis. Paris: Arthaud, 1976.
Mariko, Keletigui. Les Touaregs Ouelleminden. Paris: Karthala, 1984.
Marty, P., and Col. Mangeot. “Les Touareg de la boucle du Niger.” Bulletin du
Comité d’Etudes Historiques et Scientifiques de l’A.O.F. 3 (1918): 87–136,
257–88, 432–75.
Mauny, Raymond. “Statuettes de terre cuite de Mopti.” Notes Africaines 43
(1949): 70–72.
———. “Un Age du cuivre au Sahara occidental?” Bulletin de l’IFAN 13 (1951):
168–80.
———. “Notes d’archéologie au sujet de Gao.” Bulletin de l’IFAN 3 (1951):
837–52.
———. “Notes d’archéologie sur Tombouctou.” Bulletin de l’FAN 14 (1952):
899–918.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 265
Murphy, R. F. “Social Distance and the Veil.” American Anthropologist, no. 66
(1964): 1, 270–74.
———. “Tuareg Kinship.” American Anthropologist, no. 69 (1967): 163–70.
Museur, M., and R. Pirson. “Une problématique de passage chez les populations du Hoggar Tassili: Du nomadisme à la sédentarité.” Civilisations 26,
no. 1–2 (1974): 64–82.
N’Diaye, Bokar. Groupes ethniques au Mali. Bamako: Editions Populaire,
1970.
Nicolaisen, Johannes. “Some Aspects of the Problem of Nomadic Cattle Breeding among the Tuareg of the Central Sahara.” Geografisk Tidsskrift (Copenhagen) 53 (1954): 67–105.
———. “Political Systems of Pastoral Tuareg in Aïr and Ahaggar.” Folk (Copenhagen) 1 (1959): 67–131.
———. “Structures politiques et sociales des Touareg de l’Aïr et de l’Ahaggar.”
Etudes Nigeriénnes, no. 7 (1963): 1–121
———. “Ecological and Historical Factors: A Case Study from the Ahaggar Tuareg.” Folk (Copenhagen) 6, no. 1 (1964): 75–81.
———. “The Structural Study of Kinship Behavior with Particular Reference to
Tuareg Concepts.” Folk (Copenhagen), no. 13 (1971): 167–94.
Nicolas, Francis. “Les industries de protection chez les Twareg de l’Azawagh.”
Hespéris 25, no. 1 (1938): 43–84.
———. “Notes sur la société et l’état chez les Twaregs du Dinnik (lullemenden
de l’Est).” Bulletin d’IFAN 1, no. 2–3 (April–July 1939): 579–86.
———. “Aspects politiques de l’administration chez les Touaregs du Niger.”
CHEAM, no. 505 (1941): 1–16.
———. “Les populations Touareg: Du Niger et leur participation à l’économie
moderne.” CHEAM, no. 495 (1941): 1–15.
———. “Pièces du folklore des Twaregs loullemmenden.” Anima, no. 29 (January
–February 1942): 3–12.
———. “Superstition et magie chez les Ioullemmenden de l’est (Colonie du
Niger).” Anima, no. 33 (July–September 1943): 106–7.
———. “Aperçu sur les populations berbères du groupe Touareg aux points de
vue historique, social, politique.” CHEAM, no. 753 (1945): 1–16.
———. Coutumes et traditions chez les Twareg: Matriarcat et patriarcat. Paris:
Institut des Belles Lettres Arabes, 1946.
———. “La transhumance chez les Iullemmeden de 1’Est.” Travaux de l’Institut de Recherches Sahariennes 4 (1947): 111–24.
———. “Contributions à l’étude des Twareg de l’ Aïr.” In Contribution à l’étude
de l’Aïr, 459–503. Paris: Larose, 1950.
———. Tamesna: Les Ioullemenden de l’Est. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1950.
———. “Textes ethnographiques de 1a ‘tamajeq’ des Iullemmeden de l’est.” Anthropos 46, no. 5–6 (September–December 1951): 754–800; 48, no. 3–4
266 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
(1953): 458–84; 50, no. 4–6 (1955): 655–58; 51, no. 1–2 (1956): 129–56; 52,
no. 1–2 (1957): 49–64; 52, no. 3–4 (1957): 564–80.
Norris, H. T. The Tuaregs: Their Islamic Legacy and Its Diffusion in the Sahel.
London: Aris and Phillips, 1975.
Oxby, C. “Women Unveiled: Class and Gender among Kel Ferwan Twareg
(Niger).” Ethnos 52, no. 1–2 (1987): 119–36.
———. “The ‘Living Milk’ Runs Dry: The Decline of a Form of Joint Ownership and Matrilineal Inheritance among the Twareg, Niger.” In Property,
Poverty, and People: Changing Rights in Poverty and Problems of Pastoral
Development, edited by P. T. W. Baxter. Manchester: Department of Social
Anthropology and the International Development Centre, 1989.
Palmer, H. R. “The Tuareg Veil.” Geographical Journal 68 (November 1926):
412–18.
Ramir, Sylvie. Les pistes de l’oubli: Touaregs au Niger. Paris: Editions du Felin, 1991.
Rasmussen, Susan J. “Interpreting Androgynous Woman: Female Aging and
Personhood among the Kel Ewey Tuareg.” Ethnology (January 1987): 17–30.
———. “Accounting for Belief: Causation, Misfortune, and Evil in Tuareg Systems of Thought.” Man 24, no. 1 (1989): 124–44.
———. “Modes of Persuasion: Gossip, Song and Divination in Tuareg Conflict
Resolution.” Anthropological Quarterly 64, no. 1 (January 1991): 30–46.
———. Spirit Possession and Personhood among the Kel Ewey Tuareg. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1995.
Reeb (Col. F.). “Les Iklan ou les Touaregs Noirs.” CHEAM, no. 1226 (1947):
1–34.
———. “L’ avenir économique du pays touareg.” CHEAM, no. 284 (1948): n.p.
———. “Les Noirs au sein de la société touarègue.” CHEAM, no. 1291 (1948):
1–25.
Renaud, J. “Etude sur l’évolution des Kel Gress vers la sédentarisation.” Bulletin du Comité des Etudes Historiques et Scientifiques de l’AOF 2 (1922):
252–62.
Richer, A. Les Touaregs du Niger (région de Tombouctou-Gao). Les Oulliminden. Paris: Larose, 1924.
Ritter, Hans. Caravanes du sel. Paris: Arthaud, 1981.
Rodd, Francis Rennel. “The Origin of the Tuareg.” Geographical Journal 67
(1926): 27–52.
———. People of the Veil. London: Macmillan, 1926.
———. “A Second Journey among the Southern Tuareg.” Geographical Journal
73 (1929): 1–19, 147–58.
Slavin, K, and L. Slavin. The Tuareg. London: Gentry Books, 1973.
Soehring, Anneliese. “Nomadenland im Autbruch: Berichte über die ‘cure
salée’ 1965 in der Republik Niger.” Internationales Afrika Forum (April
1966): n.p.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 267
Solimane, Alhassane Ag. Bons et mauvais présages: Croyances, coutumes et
superstitions dans la société touarègue. Paris: L’Harmattan, 2000.
Spittler, Gerd. Traditions historiques de Touaregs de l’Imannan. Niamey:
CELTHO, 1977.
———. Les Touaregs face aux sécheresses et aux famines: Les Kel Ewey de l’Aïr
(Niger) 1900–1985. Paris: Karthala, 1993.
Standifer, J. A. “The Tuareg: Their Music and Dances.” (With appendix: Musical Instruments of the Tuareg). Black Perspective in Music 16 (1988): 45–62.
Wellard, J. “The Tuaregs.” Geographical Magazine 37 (September 1964):
386–96.
Youbba, Sidi Mohamed Ould. “L’Azalai, activité essentielle des Berabich.”
Sankore 1 (1985): 39–56; 2 (1985): 17–26.
Zakara, Mohamed Aghali, and Jeannine Drouin. Traditions touaregs nigériennes. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1979.
Zeltner, Fr. de. “Les Touaregs du Sud.” Journal of the Royal Anthropological
Institute 44 (1914): 351–75.
V. LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE
Abdel-Massih, Ernest Tawfik. A Course in Spoken Tamazight: Berber Dialects
of Art Ayache and Ayt Serghouchen. Ann Arbor, Mich.: Center for Near Eastern and North African Studies, 1971.
———. A Reference Grammar of Tamazight: A Comparative Study of the Berber
Dialects of the Ayt Ayache and Ayt Serghouchen. Ann Arbor, Mich.: Center
for Near Eastern and North African Studies, 1971.
———. Tamazight Verb Structure: A Generative Approach. Ann Arbor, Mich.:
University Microfilms International, 1987 (originally published in 1969).
Abercromby, John A. “The Language of the Canary Islanders.” Harvard
African Studies 1 (1917): 95–129.
Abès, M. Première année de Berbère. Rabat, 1916.
———. “Les Aït Ndhir.” Les Archives berbères, vols. 2 and 3. Tamazight: Publication du Comité d'études Berbères, 1917, 1919.
———. Chansons d’amour chez les Berbères. Rabat, 1919.
Agnaou, Fatima. Langage et culture populaire au Maroc. Casablanca: Imprimerie al-Najah el-Jadida, 1997.
———. Gender, Literacy, and Empowerment in Morocco. New York: Routledge,
2004.
Ahmad bn Khauwas. Dialogues français kabyles. Algiers, 1881.
———. Notions succinctes de grammaire kabyle. Algiers, 1881.
Albino, J. Manual del lenguaje vulgar de los moros de la Riff. Cadiz, 1859.
Allati, Abdelaziz. “Toponymie et reconstruction linguistique en Afrique du
Nord et aux Iles Canaries.” Langues et Linguistique 25 (1999): 9–53.
268 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Allioui, Youcef. Timsal: Énigmes berbères de Kabylie. Commentaire linguistique et ethnographique. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1990.
Almasude, Amar. “The New Mass Media and the Shaping of Amazigh Identity.” In Revitalizing Indigenous Languages, edited by Jon Reyhner, Gina
Cantoni, Robert N. St. Clair, and Evangeline Parsons Yazzie, 117–28.
Flagstaff: Northern Arizona University, 1999.
Alojali, Ghoubeid. Lexique Touareg-Français. Copenhagen: Akademisk Forlag, 1980.
Alvarez Delgado, Juan. Puesto de Canarias en la investigacion Linguistica.
Monografias, vol. 3, sec. 2., no. 1. La Laguna: Instituto de Estudios Canarios,
Universidad de la Laguna, 1941.
———. Inscripciones libicas de Canarias: Ensayo de interpretacion libica. La
Laguna: Universidad de la Laguna, 1964.
Amard, Pierre. Textes berbères des Aït Ouaouzguite (Ouarzazate, Maroc).
Edited by Harry Stroomer. Aix-en-Provence: Edisud, 1997.
Amat, Charles. Le M’zab et les M’zabites. Paris: Challamel, 1888.
Amrir, Omar. Al-shi`r al-maghribi al-amazighi, lahjat sous. Al-dar al bayda’:
dar al-kitab, 1975.
———. Amalou: mina al-funun al-sha`biyya al-maghribiyya. Al-dar al bayda’:
dar al-kitab, 1978.
———. Al-sh`r al-amazighi al-mansub ila sidi hammou al-taalib. Al-dar albayda’: matba`at al-ttaysir, 1987.
———. Rumuz al-shi`r al-amazighi wa ta’athuruha bi al-islam. Rabat: maktabat dar al-salam, 2003.
Amrouche, Jean. Chants berbères de Kabylie. Paris: Edmond Charlot, 1947.
Aourid, Hassan. Al-hadith wa al-shajn. Rabat: dar al-aman, 1999.
Applegate, Joseph R. “Berber Studies I: Shilha.” Middle East Journal 1 (1957):
324–27.
———. An Outline of the Structure of Shilha. New York: American Council of
Learned Societies, 1958.
———. “Some Phonological rules in Shilha. Report of the Tenth Annual Round
Table Meeting on Linguistics and Language Studies.” Georgetown Monograph Series 12 (1959): 37–42.
———. The Structure of Kabyle. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Office of Education,
1963.
———. The Structure of Shilha. Washington, D.C.: U.S. Office of Education,
1963.
———. Spoken Kabyle: A Basic Course. Washington, DC: U.S. Office of Education, 1966 (ERIC Document Reproduction Service No. ED034198).
———. “The Berber Languages.” In Current Trends in Linguistics, VI: Linguistics in South West Asia and North Africa, edited by Thomas Sebeok et al.,
586–664. The Hague: Mouton, 1970.
Aspinion, Robert. Contribution à l’étude du droit coutumier berbère marocain.
Casablanca: A. Moynier, 1937.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 269
———. “Textes relatifs aux maladies dans le parler des Aït ‘Arfa du Guiguou.”
Hespéris 18 (1941).
———. Apprenons le Berbère: Initiation aux dialectes chleuhs. Rabat: Félix
Moncho, 1953.
———. Maroc au 1/500,000: Carte linguistique. Rabat: Bureau des cartes de la
Résidence Generale, n.d.
At Mansur Ikni, Nadia. À la recherche de l’âme: Interprétation d’un conte
kabyle initiatique. Aix-en-Provence: Edisud, 2005.
Avezac-Macaya, Marie Armand Pascal de. “Les documents recueillis jusqu’a
ce jour pour l’étude de la langue berbère et sur divers manuscrits anciens en
cette langue qu’il importe de rechercher.” Bulletin Société de géographie 2,
no. 14 (1840): 223–39.
———. Notes pour l’étude de la langue berbère. Paris, 1840.
Azayko, Ali. “Réflexions sur la langue et la culture berbères.” Awal 2 (1986):
121–42.
———. Timitar: Majmu`a shi`riyya amazighiyya. Rabat: Okad, 1988.
Badi, Dida. “L’enseignement de la langue touarègue en Ahaggar et en Ajjer.”
In Touaregs et autres Sahariens entre plusieurs mondes, edited by Hélène
Claudot-Hawad, 37–49. Aix-en-Provence: IREMAM/Edisud, 1996.
Barbara, Giuseppe. Arabo e berbero nel linguaggio italosiculo. Beirut, 1935.
Barcelo, Carmen. “Galgos o podencos? Sobre la supuesta berberizacion del
pais valenciano en los siglos VIII y IX.” Al-Qantara: Revista de Estudios
Arabes 11, no. 2 (1990): 429–60.
Barthe, Albert. Manuel élémentaire de conversation touarègue. Paris: Centre
des Hautes Etudes d’Administration Musulman, 1952.
Basset, André. “Le nom de la ‘porte’ en berbère.” Mélanges René Basset 2
(1923): 1–16.
———. “Notes de linguistique berbère.” Hespéris 3 (1923): 69–81.
———. “Le nom de coq en berbère.” Mélanges Linguistiques Vendryes (1925):
41–54.
———. “Arabophones et berbérophones dans le Nord-Marocain.” Rif et Jbala
(1926): 77–78.
———. “Sur quelques termes berbères concernant la basse-cour.” Mémorial
Henri Basset 1 (1928): 5–28.
———. Etudes de géographie linguistique en Kabylie. Paris: Leroux, 1929.
———. La langue berbère. Morphologie. Le verbe. Etude de thèmes. Paris: Leroux, 1929.
———. “Note sur l’état d’annexion en berbère.” Bulletin de la Société
d’Archéologie Copte 33 (1932): 173–74.
———. “Notes sur le genre dans le verbe et dans le nom en berbère.” Cinquantenaire de la Faculté des Lettres d’Alger (1932): 62–71.
———. “Note sur l’élément démonstratif en berbère.” Bulletin de la Société
d’Archéologie Copte 34 (1933): 213–15.
———. “Note sur les parlers zenaga.” Bulletin du Comité d’Etudes Historiques
et Scientifique de l’Afrique de l’Ouest Française (1933): 319–32.
270 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Siwa et Aoudjila, problème verbal berbère.” Mélanges Gaudefroy-Demombynes (1933): 279–300.
———. “Autour d’une racine berbère.” Annales de l’Institut d’Etudes orientales
de la Faculté des Lettres de l’Université 1 (1934): 73–76.
———. “Note additionelle à T. Lewicki.” Revue des Etudes Islamiques (1934):
275–305.
———. “Parlers touaregs du Soudan et de Niger.” Bulletin du Comité d’Etudes
Historiques et Scientifique de l’Afrique de l’Ouest Française (1934):
496–509; (1935): 338–54.
———. “Présentation de cartes linguistiques berbères.” Comptes rendus du
Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques (1934): 42–43.
———. “Siwa et Aoudjila, problème verbal Berbère.” In Mélanges GaudefroyDemombynes, 279–300. Cairo: Imprimerie de l’Institut français d’archéologie orientale, 1934–1935.
———. “Le système grammatical de berbère.” Congres international de linguistique (University of Paris) 2 (1934): 15–24.
———. “Berbère inigi ‘temoin.’” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 2 (1935): 20.
———. “La parente linguistique et le berbère.” Revue africaine 76 (1935):
357–99.
———. “Principes d’enquête linguistique appliques au berbère.” Revue
africaine 76 (1935): 369–71.
———. “Problème verbal dans le parler berbère de Siwa.” Mélanges Maspero 3
(1935): 155–59.
———. Atlas linguistiques des parlers berbères. Territoires du nord. Fasc. 1,
Equidés. Fasc. 2, Bovins. Algiers, 1936–1939.
———. Atlas linguistique des parlers berbères. Algiers, 1936.
———. “Autour de E en Kabylie.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique
d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 2 (1936): 50.
———. “Deuxième note additionnelle a T. Lewicki.” Revue des Etudes Islamiques (1936): 287–96.
———. “Entretiens sur la détermination et indétermination: Berbère.” Comptes
rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 2 (1936): 52.
———. “Présentation des premières cartes d’un atlas linguistique en cours de
réalisation des parlers du Sahara et du Soudan.” Proceedings of the Fourth
International Congress of Linguistics (1936): 177–82.
———. “Situation actuelle des parlers berbères dans le departement d’Oran.”
Revue africaine 76 (1936): 999–1,006.
———. “Siwa, Aoudjila et Imeghran a propos d’un rapprochement.” Annales de
l’Institut d’Etudes orientales de la Faculté des Lettres de l’Université 2
(1936): 119–27.
———. “A propos d’un dérive a nasale berbère.” Annales de l’Institut d’Etudes
orientales de la Faculté des Lettres de l’Université (1937): 110–16.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 271
———. “A propos de l’article de Schuchardt sur la rupture d’hiatus en berbère.”
Acts of the 19th International Congress of Orientalists (1938): 111–13.
———. “Le nom de l’étable en Kabylie et la flexion du Participe.” Bulletin de
la Société d’Archéologie Copte 39 (1938): 177–78.
———. “Note sur les parlers rifains du Zerhoun.” Neuvième Congrès Fédéral
des Sociétés de Savoir de L’Afrique du Nord 2 (1938): 877–81.
———. “Un pluriel devenu singulier en berbère.” Comptes rendus du Groupe
Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques (1938): 19.
———. “Formations accidentelles en berbère.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques (1939): 45–47.
———. “Six notes de linguistique berbère.” Annales de l’Institut d’Etudes Orientales de la Faculté des Lettres de l’Université 5 (1939–1941): 16–40
———. “Au sujet de berbère (t)ahyam(t) . . .” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 3 (1940): 91–92.
———. “Quatre études de linguistique berbère.” Journal Asiatique (1940):
161–291.
———. “La langue berbère dans les territoires du Sud.” Revue africaine 85
(1941): 62–71.
———. “Etudes de géographie linguistique dans le sud marocain.” Hespéris 29
(1942): 3–22.
———. “Sur le pluriel nominal berbère.” Revue africaine 86 (1942): 255–60.
———. “Apparence et réalité en berbère.” Journal Asiatique (1943–1945): 417.
———. “Sur la structure et la terminologie du verbe berbère.” Journal Asiatique
(1943–1945): 442.
———. “Voyelle initiale du nom berbère.” Journal Asiatique (1943–1945): 456.
———. “A propos du parler berbère de Ghadames.” Travaux de l’Institut des
Recherches Sahariennes 3 (1945): 137–40.
———. “Sur la voyelle initiale en berbère.” Revue africaine 86 (1945): 82–88.
———. “Berbere isnin ‘tous les deux.’” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 4 (1946): 19–20.
———. “Le système phonologique du berbère.” Comptes rendus du Groupe
Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 4 (1946): 33–36.
———. “Sur la proposition indépendante et la proposition relative en berbère.”
Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 4
(1946): 30–32.
———. “Tidma, terme kabyle pour designer les femmes.” Journal Asiatique
(1946–1947): 176.
———. “Entretiens sur la mise a part: Faits berbères.” Comptes rendus de
Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques (1947): 65–66.
———. “Ecritures libyques et touarègues.” In Notices sur les caractères anciens
et modernes, edited by Charles Fossey, 135–43. Paris, 1948.
———. “Etymologies berbères.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 4 (1948): 79–80.
272 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “La langue berbère au Sahara.” Cahiers Charles Foucauld (1948): 115–27.
———. “De nouveau a propos du nom de l’île de Fer.” Onomastica 1948:
111–116.
———. “La proposition sans verbe en berbère.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 4 (1948): 90–92.
———. “Sur la toponymie berbère et spécialement sur la toponymie Chaouia
Ait Frah.” Onomastica (1948): 123–26.
———. “Cartes usuelles et cartes scientifiques.” Troisième Congrès International de Toponymie et d’Anthropologie (1949): 457–59.
———. “Sur une notation berbère de G. F. Lyons.” Annali, Istituto Universitario
Orientale, Sezione Linguistica (1949): 379–81.
———. “Sur le participe berbère.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 5 (1949): 34–36.
———. “Sur une singularité des parler berbères du sud marocain.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques (1949): 29–31.
———. “Les parlers berbères”. In Initiation à la Tunisie, 220–26. Paris: AdrienMaisonneuve, 1950.
———. “Réduction de diphtongue et constance de la voyelle initiale en
berbère.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes ChamitoSemitiques 5 (1950): 51–52.
———. “Sur l’anticipation en berbère.” In Mélanges William Marçais, 17–27.
Paris: Institut d'études islamiques de l’Université de Paris, 1950.
———. Travaux de l’Institut des Recherches sahariennes 6 (1950): 3–7.
———. “Détermination et indétermination du nom en berbère.” Comptes rendus
du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 5 (1951): 95–96.
———. “Sur un thème berbère d’aoriste intensif insolite.” Comptes rendus du
Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 6 (1951): 2.
———. La langue berbère: Handbook of African Languages, Part I. Oxford:
Oxford University Press, 1952.
———. “La place du dictionnaire touareg-français du P. de Foucauld dans les
études berbères.” Journal Asiatique (1952): 548.
———. “Sur l’évolution actuelle du prétérit négatif en berbère.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 6 (1952): 25–26.
———. “Sur la métrique berbère. In C. r. somm. Insitut Français d’anthropologie, 4–5. Paris, 1952.
———. “Noms de parente en berbère.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique
d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 6 (1953): 27–30.
———. “‘Maintenant’ en berbère.” Bulletin de la Société d’Archéologie Copte
50 (1954): 221–30.
———. “‘N’ devant complément de nom en berbère.” Comptes rendus du
Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 7 (1954): 1–5.
———. “Sur berbère Ait Sadden it(t)h ‘parce que’ et la formation du système
conjonctif.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes ChamitoSemitiques 6 (1954): 64.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 273
———. “Sur le participe dans le parler berbère d’Ait Sadden.” Journal Asiatique
(1954): 393–96.
———. “‘Après midi’ en berbère.” Bulletin de la Société d’Archéologie Copte
50 (1955): 181–87.
———. “Notules berbères Ait Sadden.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques (1955): 1–3.
———. Articles de dialectologie berbère. Paris: Klincksieck, 1959.
———. “Sur le verbe berbère signifiant ‘vivre’”: Afrikanistische Studien
Diedrich Westermann zum 80. Geburtstag gewidmet (1959): 15–50.
———. Textes berbères de l’Aures. . Paris: J. Maisonneuve, 1961.
———. La langue berbère. London: Dawsons, 1969.
———. “Aires phonétiques homogènes et nom homogènes.” In Proceedings of
the Third International Congress of Phonetic Science 258–61, n.d.
———. “Quelques considérations sur la langue berbère.” Le Monde Non-Chretien 11, n.d.
Basset, André, and J. Crouzet. Cours de berbère. Algiers: Editions “La Typolitho” & Jules Carbonel, 1937.
Basset, André, and Andre Picard. Eléments de grammaire berbère (kabylie-Irjen). Algiers: “La Typo-Litho” and Jules Carbonel, 1948.
———. “Sur berbère YIR ‘mauvais’ chez les Irjen.” Revue africaine 93 (1949):
291–313.
Basset, Henri. “Rapport sur une mission chez les Ntifa.” Les Archives berbères
2 (1917): 97–122.
———. “Les éléments du peuple marocain.” France-Maroc 2 (1918): 261–67.
———. Essai sur la littérature des Berbères. Algiers: Editions “La Typo-litho”
& Jules Carbonel, 1920.
———. “Les influences Puniques chez les Berbères.” Revue africaine 62
(1921): 340–74.
———. “Quelques nouveaux contes berbères.” Revue ethnographique 2 (1921):
26–38.
———. “Les proverbes de l’Ahaggar.” Revue africaine 43 (1922): 389–502.
———. “Un nouveau manuscrit berbère: Le Kitab elmawaiza.” Journal Asiatique 202 (1923): 299–303.
———. “La population berbère: Origines, Langue, Moeurs, Religion.” In Armée
d’Afrique, 13–21. Paris, 1925.
Basset, René. “Poème de Cabi en dialecte Chelha.” Journal Asiatique 7, no. 13
(1879): 476–508.
———. Injil ne Sidna Aisa l’Masih’ akken itsouaktheb sarresoul Mattieu. Algiers: Leroux, 1883.
———. “Notes de lexicographie berbère” Journal Asiatique 8, no. 1 (1883):
281–342.
———. Relation de Sidi Brahim de Massat. Paris: Leroux, 1883.
———. “Notes de lexicographie berbère” Journal Asiatique 8, no. 4 (1884):
518–56.
274 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Notes de lexicographie berbère” Journal Asiatique 8, no. 5 (1885):
148–219.
———. “Notes de lexicographie berbère” Journal Asiatique 8, no. 6 (1885):
302–71.
———. “Salomon et le dragon.” Bulletin de correspondance africaine 2 (1885):
3–4.
———. “Notes de lexicographie berbère” Journal Asiatique 8, no. 7 (1886):
455–46.
———. Contes populaires Berbères. Collection de contes et de chansons populaires, vol. 12. Paris: Leroux, 1887.
———. “Le dialecte berbère de Taroundant.” Giornale della Societa Asiatica
Italiana 8 (1887): 1–63.
———. Manuel de langue kabyle. Paris: Maisonneuve & Cie, 1887.
———. “Notes de lexicographie berbère” Journal Asiatique 8, no. 10 (1887):
365–464.
———. “Recueil de textes et documents relatifs à la philologie berbère” Journal Asiatique 10 (1887): 365–464.
———. “Le Dialecte de Syouah.” Bulletin de correspondance africaine, vol. 5.
Paris: Leroux, 1890.
———. Les dictons satiriques sur les villes et les tribus d’Algérie attribuées a
Sidi Ahmed ben Youssef. Paris: Leroux, 1890.
———. Loqman Berbère. Paris: Leroux, 1890.
———. “L’Insurrection algérienne de 1871 dans les chansons populaires
Kabyles.” Le Museon 11 (1891): 254–70, 330–51, 428–34.
———. “Notice sur le dialectes berbères des Haratka et du Djerid Tunisien.”
Publications du Neuvième Congrès International des Orientalistes 2 (1892).
———. “Textes berbères dans le dialecte des Beni Menacer.” Giornale della Societa Asiatica Italiana 6 (1892): 37–84.
———. “Etude sur la Zenatia du Mzab, d’Ouargla, et de l’Oued-Rir.” Bulletin
de correspondance africaine, vol. 12. Paris: Leroux, 1893.
———. “Index des principales racines des mots berbères.” Le Musé 12 (1893):
5–16.
———. “Rapport sur les études berbères, arabes et Ethiopiennes 1887–1891.” In
Publications du Neuvième Congrès International des Orientalistes. London:
Oriental University Institute, 1893.
———. “Etudes sur les dialectes berbères.” Bulletin de correspondance
africaine, vol. 14. Paris: Leroux, 1894.
———. “Etude sur la Zenatia de l’Ouarsenis et du Maghreb Central.” Bulletin
de correspondance africaine, vol. 15. Paris: Leroux, 1895.
———. “Les noms de métaux et des couleurs en berbère.” Mémoires, Société de
Linguistique de Paris 9 (1895): 58–92.
———. “Notes sur le Chaouia de la province de Constantine.” Journal Asiatique
9, no. 8 (1896): 361–94.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 275
———. “Etude sur les dialectes berbères du Rif marocain.” Actes du Onzième
Congrès International des Orientalistes 5 (1897): 71–171.
———. Nouveaux contes berbères. Collection de contes et chansons populaires,
vol. 23. Paris: Leroux, 1897.
———. “Les noms berbères des plantes dans le Traite des simples d’Ibn el
Beiter.” Giornale della Societa Asiatica Italiana 12 (1899): 53–66.
———. “Notice sur le dialecte berbère des Beni-Iznacen.” Giornale della Societa Asiatica Italiana 11 (1899): 1–14.
———. “Rapport sur les langues berbères et haoussa 1891–1897.” Actes du
Onzième Congrès International des Orientalistes 5 (1899): 39–51.
———. “Rapport sur les langues africaines 1891–1897.” Actes du Onzième
Congrès International des Orientalistes 5 (1899): 53–70.
———. “Nedromah et les Traras.” Bulletin de correspondance africaine, vol.
24. Paris: Leroux, 1901.
———. Contes populaires d’Afrique: Les littératures populaires de toutes les
nations. Paris: E. Guilmoto, 1903.
———. “Le nom de chameau chez les Berbères.” Actes du Quatorzième Congrès International des Orientalistes (1905): 69–82.
———. “Les mots arabes passes en berbère.” Orientalische Studien Thodor
Noldeke Gewidment 1 (1906): 439–43.
———. “Rapport sur les études berbères et haoussa 1902–1908.” Revue
africaine 52 (1908): 243–64.
———. “Mission au Sénégal.” Bulletin de correspondance africaine, vol. 39.
Paris: Leroux, 1909.
———. “Recherches sur la religion des Berbères.” Revue de l’Histoire des Religions 61 (1910): 291–342.
———. Mélanges africains et orientaux. Paris: J. Maisonneuve, 1915.
———. “Rapport sur les études relatives à la linguistique berbère 1913–1918.”
Revue africaine 60 (1919): 161–69.
———. “Rapport sur les études berbères et haoussa 1897-1902.” Journal Asiatique 9, no. 20 (1920): 307–25.
———. Textes touaregs en prose. Aix-en-Provence: Edisud, 1984. First appeared in 1922.
Basset, René, and G. Yver. “Berbères.” Encyclopedia of Islam, Leiden: Brill, 1908.
Bauer Landauer, Ignacio. “El Rif y la Kabila de Beni Urriaguel.” Memorias,
Sociedad espanola de antropologia, etnografia y prehistoria 1 (1921): 3–13.
Begouen, Henri. “De quelques poètes du Hoggar et de la poésie des Touaregs
d’après le Père de Foucauld.” Mémoires de l’Académie des Sciences et des
Belles Lettres de Toulouse (1932): 203–34.
Beguinot, Francesco. “Il gergo dei Berberi della Tripolitania.” Annuario dell Istituto de Oriente in Napoli (1917–1918).
———. “A proposito di una voce libica citata da Erodoto.” Africa italiana 3 (1924).
———. “Sul trattamento delle consonanti b, v, f in berbero.” Rivista Accademia
dei Lincei 33 (1924): 186–99.
276 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Saggio di fonetica del Berbero Nefusi di Fassato.” Rivista Accademia
dei Lincei 6, no. 1 (1925).
———. “Appunti di epigrafia libica.” Africa italiana 6 (1927): 127–35.
———. “Sugli ‘Atapartesi di Erodoto e sul nome berbero del grande Atlante.”
Memorial Henri Basset 1 (1928): 29–42.
———. Note di epigrafia libica. Analli: Istituto Universitario Orientale, Sezione
Linguistica, 1929.
———. “Per gli studi di toponomastica libico berbera.” Atti XI Congresso di Geografica Italiana 3 (1930): 243–47.
———. Il berbere Nefusi di Fassato. Rome: Istituto Italo-Africano, 1931.
———. “Gli studi di linguistica berbera.” Atti 1° Congresso di Studio Coloniale
in Florence 1931.
———. “Gli studi di linguistica berbera.” La Rivista Orienta 4 (1931): 137–47.
———. Proposition en vue d’editer un dictionnaire compare des dialectes de la
langue berbere. Paris: International Institute of African Languages and Cultures, 1931.
———. “Il berberi e le recenti scoperte nel Fezzan.” Africa italiana
(1932–1933): 197–208.
———. Le iscrizioni rupestri in caraterri tifinagh. Atti 2° Congresso di Studio
Coloniale in Florence (1932): 104–12.
———. “Gli studi di linguistica berbera.” La Rivista Orienta (1934): 145–48.
———. “Le iscrizioni berbere del Sahara.” La Rivista Orienta (1935): 59–62.
———. “Studi linguistici nel Fezzan.” Bollettino, Societa geografica italiana 6,
no. 12 (1935): 660–65.
———. Di alcune parole dellinguaggi nord-africani derivate del latino. Rome:
Istituto Italo-Africano, 1938.
———. “L’unita linguistica semito-camitica.” Annuario, R. Accademia d’Italia
1 (1939): 139–44.
———. L’area linguistica berbera. Rome: Ministero delle Colonie, 1941.
———. “Alcune etimologie e questioni fonetische Magrebine.” Analli del Istituto Universitario Orientale, Sezione Linguistica 2 (1943).
———. “Di alcune inscrizioni in caratteri latini e in lingua sconosciuta trovate
in Tripolitania.” Rivista degli Studi Orientali 24 (1949): 14–19.
———. “Gli studi sull’epigrafia libica e sulle iscrizione Tuareg in Italianell’ultimo quarentennio.” Libia 1 (1953): 82–90.
———. “Le gente libiche.” L’Impero Coloniale Fascista (n.d.): 375–400.
———. “Gli studi berberi dal 1919 al maggio 1922.” Rivista degli Studi Orientali 9 (1922): 382.
Belkassem ben Sedira. Cours de langue Kabyle. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1887.
———. Une mission en Kabylie sur les dialectes berbères et l’assimilation des
indigènes. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1887.
Benhazera, Maurice and Pelekus. “Les Touaregs, les Tifinars berbères et l’origine de l’écriture.” Atlantis 6 (1933): 129–44.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 277
Benlakbir, Ali al-Kabir. Imazighen bayna al-llugha wa al-ttarikh. Temara:
matabi` agraw press, 2003.
Bernard, Augustin, and Paul Moussard. “Arabophones et Berbérophones au
Maroc.” Annuaire de Géographie 33 (1924): 267–82.
Bernard, Augustin. Enquête sur l’habitation rurale des indigènes de l’Algérie.
Algiers: Edition Orientale, 1921.
Berque, J. “Un glossaire national arabo-chleuh du XVIIIe siècle du Deren (Région du N’fis).” Revue Africaine (3rd and 4th trimester 1950): 98–357.
Berthelot, Sabin. Antiquités Canariennes. Paris: Pairault et Cie, 1897.
Berthelot, Sabin, and Philip Webb. Histoire Naturelle des Iles Canaries. Paris:
Béthune, 1842.
Bertholon, Lucien J. “Origine et formation de la langue berbère.” Revue tunisienne (1903–1906).
———. “Note sur les noms des Ibères, Berbères, et Africains.” Bulletin, Sociétéd’anthropologie de Paris 6 (1905): 145–49.
Biarnay, S. “Etude sur le dialecte berbère de Ouargla.” Bulletin de correspondance africaine, vol. 37. Paris: Leroux, 1908.
———. Etude sur le dialecte des Bet’t’ioua du Vieil-Arzeu. Algiers: A. Jourdan,
1911.
———. “Notice sur les dialectes berbères parles par les Aith-Sadden et les BeniMgild.” Revue Africaine 55 (1911).
———. “Six textes en dialecte berbère des Beraber de Dades.” Journal Asiatique 10, no. 19 (1912): 346–71.
———. “Notes sur les chants populaires du Rif.” Les Archives Berbères 1
(1915): 22–39.
———. “Etude sur les dialectes berbères du Rif.” Bulletin de correspondance
africaine, vol. 54. Paris: Leroux, 1917.
Bisson, Paul. Leçons de berbère tamazight. Rabat: Editions Félix Moncho,
1940.
Boissontet, E. Le k’lem tifinag. Paris: Challamel, 1880.
Boogert, Nico van den. “A Sous Berber Poem on Sidi Ahmad Ibn Nasir.”
Etudes et Documents Berbères 9 (1992): 121–37.
———. Catalogue des manuscrits arabes et berbères du Fonds Roux. Aix-enProvence: Institut de Recherches et d’Etudes sur le Monde Arabe et Musulman (IREMAM), 1995.
Boogert, Nico van den, and Harry Stroomer. “A Sous Berber Poem on the Merits of Celebrating the Mawlid.” Etudes et Documents Berbères 10 (1993):
47–82.
Bossoutrot, A. “Vocabulaire berbère ancien.” Revue Tunisienne 7 (1900): 489–507.
Bottiglieri, R. “Studi italiani sull’epigrafia libica e sulle iscrizioni tifinagh.”
Africa italiana 54 (1936): 367–77.
Boudris, Belaid. Tamawalt usegmi, vocabulaire de l’éducation: FrançaisTamazight. Casablanca: Najah El Jadida, 1993.
278 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Boukous, Ahmed. “La formation du glide en tamazight (dialecte tachelhit).”
Traces 2 (1979): 3–41.
———. “La Situation linguistique au Maroc: Compétition symbolique et acculturation.” Revue Littéraire Mensuelle 602–603 (1979): 5–21.
———. “Les contraintes de structure segmentales en berbère (dialecte tachelhit).” Langues et Littératures 2 (1982): 9–27.
———. Approches de la syllabe en tamazight. In Lange et Société au Maghreb,
Bilan et Perspectives. Rabat: Publications de la Faculté des Lettres, 1989.
———. “Pharyngalisation et domaines prosodiques.” Etudes et Documents
Berbères 7 (1990): 68–91.
———. “La Langue berbère: Maintien et changement.” International Journal of
the Sociology of Language 112 (1995): 9–28.
———. Société, langues et culture au Maroc: Enjeux symboliques. Rabat: Publications de lla Faculté des Lettres, 1995.
———. “Situation sociolinguistic de l’amazighe.” International Journal of the
Sociology of Language 123 (1997): 41–60.
———. Domination et différence. Casablanca: Le Fennec, 1999.
Boulifa, Si Ammar ben Said. Recueil de Poésies Kabyles. Algiers, 1904.
———. “Le Kanoun d’Ad’ni: Mémoires et textes.” Actes du Quatorzième Congrès International des Orientalistes (1905): 151–78.
———. “Manuscrits berbères du Maroc.” Journal Asiatique 10, no. 6 (1905):
333–62.
———. “Textes berbères en dialecte de l’Atlas Marocain.” Bulletin de correspondanceafricaine, vol. 36. Paris: Leroux, 1908.
———. “L’inscription d’Ifir’a.” Revue Archéologique 53 (1909): 411.
———. “Nouveaux documents archéologiques découverts dans le Haut Sebaou.” Revue africaine 55 (1911): 16–41.
———. Etude linguistique et sociologique sur la Kabylie de Djurdjura. Algiers:
A. Jourdan, 1913.
———. Méthode de langue Kabyle. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1913.
———. Une première année de langue Kabyle. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1913.
Boumalk, Abdallah. “La négation en berbère marocain.” In La négation en
berbère et en arabe maghrébin. Edited by Salem Chaker and D. Caubet,
35–48. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1996.
———. Manuel de conjugaison du tachelhit (Langue berbère du Maroc). Paris:
L’Harmattan, 2003.
Boumalk, Abdallah, and Abdellah Bounfour. Vocabulaire usuel du tachelhit
(tachelhit-français). Casablanca: Centre Tarik Ibn Ziyad and Najah Al Jadida, 2001.
Bounfour, Abdellah. Le nœud de la langue: Langue, Littérature et Société au
Maghreb. Aix-en-Provence: Edisud, 1994.
Broussais, Emile. “Recherches sur les transformations du berbère.” Bulletin de
correspondance africaine, vol. 1. Paris: Leroux, 1883.
Burton, D. G. “The alphabets of the Berbers.” Science 21 (1893): 104.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 279
Buselli, G. “Berber Texts from Jebel Nefusi.” Journal de Recherches Géographiques et Scientifique 23 (1924): 285–93.
Bute, John (Marquess of). On the ancient language of the natives of Tenerife.
London: J. Masters and Co., 1891.
Cadi, Kaddour, and Mohamed Chtatou. “The Influence of the Berber Language
on Moroccan Arabic.” International Journal of the Sociology of Language
123 (1997): 101–18.
Calassanti-Motylinski, G. A. de. “Chanson berbère de Djerba.” Bulletin de correspondance africaine 5–6 (1885): 461–64.
———. Le Djebel Nefousa: Ir’asra d Ibridn di drar n Infousen. Algiers, 1885.
———. Les livres de la secte abadhite. Algiers: Imprimerie de l’Association ouvrière P. Fontana, 1885.
———. “Dialogue et textes en berbère de Djerba.” Journal Asiatique 9–10
(1897): 377–401.
———. “Le Djebel Nefousa.” Bulletin de correspondance africaine, vol. 22.
Paris: Leroux, 1898.
———. “Le Dialecte Berbère de R’edames.” Bulletin de correspondance
africaine, vol. 28. Paris: Leroux, 1904.
———. “Le manuscrit arabo-berbère de Zouagha.” Actes du Quatorzième Congrès International des Orientalistes (1905): 69–78.
———. “Le nom berbère de Dieu chez les Abadhites.” Revue africaine 49
(1905): 141–48.
———. Grammaire dialogues et dictionnaire touaregs. Edited by René Basset.
Algiers: Imprimerie de l’Association ouvrière P. Fontana, 1908.
Cesaro, Antonio. “Due racconti in linguaggio nefusi.” Analli, Istituto Universitario Orientale, Sezione Linguistica 3 (1949): 395–404.
———. “Ancora per gli studi berberistici in Italia.” L’Oltremare 172 (n.d.).
Chabouni, Slimane. Le Roc du Midi suivi de Moche (Contes kabyles). Paris:
L’Harmattan, 2001.
Chabot, J. B. “Notes sur l’alphabet libyque.” Comptes rendus des séances de
l’Académie des inscriptions et belles-lettres (1917): 558–64.
———. Punica. Paris, 1918.
———. Recueil des inscriptions libyques. Paris: Gouvernement Général de
L’Algérie, 1940.
Chafik, Mohamed. Arba`atun wa arba`un darsan fi al-llughati al-amazighiyya.
Rabat: dar al-nnashr al-`arab al-ifriqi, 1991.
———. Al-darija al-maghribiyya, majalu tawarudin bayna al-amazighiyya wa
al-`arabiyya. Rabat: matbu`at akadimiyat al-mamlaka al-maghribiyya, 1999.
———. Al-mu`jam i al-`arab al-amazighi. 3 vols. Rabat: al-akadimiyyah almaghribiyya, 1999, 2000.
———. Al-llugha al-amazighiya, binyatuha al-llisanoyya. Al dar al bayda’: Le
Fennec, 2000.
Chaker, Salem. “Les paramètres acoustiques de la tension consonantique en
berbère (Kabyle).” Travaux de l’Institut de Phonétique d’Aix-en-Provence 2
(1975): 151–68.
280 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Problèmes de phonologie berbère (Kabyle).” Travaux de l’Institut de
Phonétique d’Aix-en-Provence 4 (1977): 173–214.
———. “Les racines berbères trilitères a troisième radicale alternante.” Groupe
linguistique d’études chamito-semitiques 18–23 (1981): 293–303.
———. Un Parler berbère d’Algérie (Kabylie): Syntaxe. Marseille: Publications
Université de Provence, J. Lafitte, 1983.
———. “System des oppositions verbales (kabyle), formes et valeurs.” In Textes
en linguistique berbère: Introduction au domaine berbère, 160–76. Paris:
Editions du Centre Nationale de la Recherche Scientifique, 1984.
———. Textes en linguistique berbère: Introduction au domaine berbère. Paris:
Editions du Centre Nationale de la Recherche Scientifique, 1984.
———. “Ecriture (graphie arabe).” Encyclopédie Berbère 27 (1986): 2,580–83.
———. “Les bases de l’apparentement chamito-semitique du berbère: Un
faisceau d’indices convergents.” Etudes et Documents Berbèret 7 (1990):
28–57.
———. “La Kabylie: Un processus de développement linguistique autonome.”
International Journal of the Sociology of Language 123 (1997): 81–100.
———. Langues et pouvoir de l’Afrique du Nord à l’Extrême Orient. Aix-enProvence: Edisud, 1998.
Chantreaux, Germaine. “Le tissage sur métier de haute lisse à Aït-Hichem et
dans le Haut Sebaou.” Revue africaine 85 (1941–1942): 78–116, 212–29; 86
(1941–1942): 261–313.
Cline, Walter. “Berber dialects and Berber Script.” Southwestern Journal of Anthropology 9, no. 3 (1953): 268–76.
Colin, Georges S. “Notes de dialectologie arabe: Observations sur un vocabulaire maritime Berbère.” Hespéris 4 (1924): 175–79.
———. “Etymologies migraines.” Hespéris 6 (1926): 52–82; 7 (1927): 85–102;
10 (1930): 125–27.
———. “Le parler berbère des Gmara.” Hespéris 9 (1929): 43–58.
———. “Noms d’artisans et de commerçants á Marrakech.” Hespéris 12 (1931):
229–40.
———. “A propos d’un manuscrit berbère.” Hespéris 14 (1932): 90.
———. “Une date dans l’histoire de la langue berbère.” Hespéris 18 (1934):
201–2.
———. “Observations étymologiques sur le vocabulaire Kabyle.” In Mélanges
Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 301–12. Cairo: Imprimerie de l’IFAO, 1939.
———. “Mots berbères dans le dialecte arabe de Malte.” In Mémorial André
Basset, 7–16. Paris: Maisonneuve, 1957.
Collins, Ridwan. “Un Microcosme berbère: Système verbal et satellites dans
trois parlers tunisiens.” Revue de l’Institut des Belles Lettres Arabes 148, no.
2 (1981): 287–303.
Cortade, Jean-Marie. Essai de grammaire touareg. Algiers: Institut de
Recherches Sahariennes, 1969.
Coyne, A. “Le Mzab.” Revue africaine 23 (1879): 172.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 281
Da Costa de Macedo, J. J. “Ethnographical Remarks on the Original Languages
of the Inhabitants of the Canary Islands.” Journal de Recherches Géographiques et Scientifique 11 (1841): 171–83.
Dallet, Jean-Marie. “Trois contes berbères.” Revue de l’Institut des Belles Lettres Arabes 26 (1944): 206–9.
———. Dictionnaire Kabyle-Français. Paris: Société des Etudes Linguistiques
et Anthropologiques de France, 1982.
Déjeux, Jean. Maghreb littératures de langue française. Paris: Arcantère Editions, 1993.
De la Pen~a, Nunez. Conquista y antiguedades de les Islas de Gran Canaria.
Madrid: Imprenta Real, 1676.
Delaporte, J. Honorat. “Vocabulaire berbère.” Journal Asiatique 3, no. 1
(1836): 97–122.
———. Vocabulaire berbère-français. Paris: Imprimerie Royale, 1836.
———. Grammaire de la langue berbère. Paris: Imprimerie Royale, 1840.
———. Spécimen de la langue berbère. Paris: Imprimerie Royale, 1844.
Delheure, Jean. Ag’raw n yiwalen tumz’abt t-tfransist/Dictionnaire mozabitefrançais. Paris: SELAF, 1984.
———. Faits et dires du Mzab/Timg’g’a d-yiwaln n At-Mz’ab. Paris: SELAF,
1986.
———. “Étude sur le mozabite.” Études et documents berbères 6 (1989):
120–57.
Dell, François, and Abdelkarim Jebbour. “Sur la morphologie des noms en
berbère (chleuh de Tiznit, Maroc).” Langues Orientales Anciennes, Philologie et Linguistique 5–6 (1995): 211–32.
Dermenghem, Emile. Contes kabyles. Algiers: Charlot, 1945.
Destaing, Edmond. “L’ennayer chez les Beni-Snous.” Revue africaine (1905):
51–70.
———. “Fêtes et coutumes saisonnières chez les Beni-Snous.” Revue africaine
50 (1906): 244–60, 362–85.
———. “Etude sur le dialecte berbère des Beni-Snous.” Bulletin de correspondance africaine, vols. 34–35. Paris: Leroux, 1907–1911.
———. Dictionnaire français-berbère. Bulletin de correspondance africaine,
vol. 49, Algiers: Leroux, 1914.
———. “Etude sur le dialecte berbère des Aït Seghrouchen.” Bulletin de correspondance africaine, vol. 56. Paris: Leroux, 1920.
———. “Notes sur l’expression verbale de la durée du Temps en berbère et en
arabe marocain.” Bulletin de la Société d’Archéologie Copte 29 (1928):
45–73; 31 (1931): 1–33.
———. “L’expression verbale de l’état et de la durée dans les parlers berbères
marocains.” Bulletin de la Société d’Archéologie Copte 30 (1930): 9–10.
———. “Les particules d et n en berbère.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 2 (1934).
282 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Remarques sur le genre grammatical de quelques noms dans le parler
arabe des Chleuhs du Sous.” In Mélanges Gaudefroy-Demombynes, 173–88.
Cairo: Imprimerie de l’Institut français d’archéologie orientale, 1937.
———. “Sur les pronoms walli, wanna.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 2 (1937).
———. Textes arabes en parler des chleuhs du Sous. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale, 1937.
———. Etude sur la Tachelhit du Sous, Vocabulaire Français-Berbère. Paris:
Leroux, 1938.
———. Vocabulaire français-berbère. Paris: Leroux, 1938.
———. Textes berbères en parler des chleuhs du Souss [Maroc]. Paris: Librairie
Orientaliste Paul Gueuthner, 1940.
Devaux, Charles. Les Kebailes du Djerjera. Marseille: Challamel, 1859.
Doutté, Edmond, and E. F. Gautier. Enquête sur la dispersion de langue
berbère en Algérie. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1910.
Dresch, Jean. Documents berbères: Atlas central. Publication de l’Institut des
Hautes Etudes Marocaines 35. Rabat: l’Institut des Hautes Etudes Marocaines, n.d.
Dubie, P. “L’îlot berbérophone de Mauritanie.” Bulletin de l’Institut Français
d’Afrique Noire (1942): 316–25.
Durand, Olivier. “Qu’est-ce qu’une langue berbère? Hypothèse diachronique.”
In Rendiconti, ser. 9, vol. 4, 91–109. Rome: Atti della accademia nazionale
dei lincei. Anno cccxc–1993, Classe di scienze morali, stroriche e philologiche, 1993.
Elmoujahid, E. “Présentation des phonèmes de la langue tamazight: La tachelhit d’Igherm (Souss).” Traces 2 (1979): 52–78.
———. Grammaire générative du berbère: Morphologie et syntaxe du nom en
tachelhiyt. Publications de la Faculté des Lettres de Rabat. Casablanca: Imprimerie Najah al-Jadida, 1997.
Ennaji, Moha. Contrastive Syntax: English, Moroccan Arabic, and Berber
Complex Sentences. Wurzburg: Konigshausen + Neumann, 1985.
———. “Language Planning in Morocco and Changes in Arabic.” International
Journal of the Sociology of Language 74 (1988): 9–39.
———. “Aspects of Multilingualism in the Maghreb.” International Journal of
the Sociology of Language 87 (1991): 7–25.
———. “A Syntactico-Semantic Study of the Language of News in Morocco.”
International Journal of the Sociology of Language 112 (1995): 97–111.
———. “The Sociology of Berber: Change et Continuity.” International Journal of the Sociology of Language 123 (1997): 23–40.
Faidherbe, Louis L. Collection complète des inscriptions numidiques. Paris: Librairie A. Franck, 1870.
———. Le Zenaga des tribus Sénégalaises. Paris: Leroux, 1877.
Feraoun, Mouloud. Les Poèmes de Si Mohand. Paris: Edition de Minuit, 1960.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 283
Février, J. G. 1953. “La prononciation punique des noms propres latins en us et
en –ius.” Journal Asiatique (1953): 465–71.
———. “Que savons-nous du libyque?” Revue africaine 100 (1956): 263–73.
Flores Morales, A. “El dialecto bereber en Marruecos.” Africa (February 1943)
30–33.
Foucauld, Charles de. Dictionnaire abrége touareg-francais. Edited by René
Basset. Algiers: Carbonel, 1918–1920.
———. Notes pour servir a un essai de grammaire Touarègue. Basset, René
(ed.). Algiers: Carbonel, 1920.
———. Poésies touarègues. Edited by René Basset. Paris: Leroux, 1925–30.
———. Dictionnaire abrégé touareg-français des noms propres. Paris: Larose,
1940.
Foucauld, Charles de, and A. de Calassanti-Motylinski. Textes Touareg en
prose. Edited by René Basset. Algiers: Carbonel, 1922.
Freelance, H. S., and H. Au capitaine, trans. “Dialecte de Ghat.” Revue
africaine 8 (1864): 396.
Freeman, Henry S. A Grammatical Sketch of the Temahug or Tuareg Language.
London, 1862.
Frobenius, Léo. “Volksmarchen der Kabylen.” Atlantis (1921–1928).
———. Contes kabyles. 4 vols. Aix-en-Provence: Edisud, 1995.
Galand, Lionel. “Onomastique de l’Afrique ancienne.” Revue Internationale
d’Onomastique (1950): 67-79.
———. “Deux exemples de linguistique psychologique.” Hespéris 37 (1950):
438–42.
———. “La phonétique en dialectologie berbère.” Orbis 2 (1953): 225–33.
———. “Un type de frontière linguistique arabe et berbère dans le Haouz de
Marrakech.” Orbis 3 (1954): 22–23.
———. “Etat et procès.” Hespéris 42 (1955): 245–51.
———. “Un cas particulier de phrase non verbale ‘L’anticipation renforcée’ et
l’interrogation en berbère.” Mémorial André Basset, 27–37. Paris: A.
Maisonneuve, 1957.
———. “Berbère: La Langue.” In Encyclopedia of Islam. Edited by E. J. Brill.
Leiden: Brill, 1961.
———. “Inscriptions libyques.” In Inscriptions antiques du Maroc (Publications
de la Section antiquité du Centre de recherches sur l’Afrique Méditerranéenne), edited by L. Galand et al., 9–80. Paris: Editions du Centre Nationale de la Recherche Scientifique, 1966.
———. “Les Prénoms personnels en berbère.” Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris, 61 (1966): 286–98.
———. “Types d’expansion nominale en berbère.” Cahiers Ferdinand de Saussure 25 (1969): 83–100.
———. “Libyque et berbère.” In Annuaire de l’Ecole Pratique des Hautes
Etudes, sec. 4, 173–79. Paris: Ecole Pratique des Hautes Etude, 1973.
284 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Défini, indéfini, non-défini: Les supports de détermination en touareg.”
Bulletin de la Société de Linguistique de Paris 69, no. 1 (1974): 205–24.
———. “Le berbère.” In Les langues dans le monde ancien et moderne. Vol. 3:
Les langues chamito-semitiques, edited by Jean Perrot and David Cohen,
207–42, 303–6. Paris: Editions du Centre Nationale de la Recherche Scientifique, 1988.
———, and K. G. Prasse. “Manuel de grammaire touarègue (tahaggart), I–III:
Phonétique, écriture, pronom; VI–VII: Verbe.” Bulletin de la Société de Linguistics de Paris 69 (1974): 295–99.
Galand-Pernet, Paulette. “Une tradition orale encore vivante.” In Memorial Andre Basset, 39–49. Paris: A. Maisonneuve, 1957.
———. Recueil de poèmes chleuhs. Paris: Klincksieck, 1972.
———. “Sur quelques bases radicales et champs morpho sémantiques en
berbère.” In Current Progress in Afro Asiatic Linguistics, edited by James
Bynon, 291–303. Amsterdam: Benjamins, 1984.
Gautier, E. F. “Répartition de la langue berbère en Algérie.” Annales de Géographie 22 (1913): 255-66.
Geslin, M. Rapport sur le tableau des dialectes de l’Algérie et des contrées
voisines. Paris, 1856.
Geze, Louis. “De quelques rapports entre les langues berbères et basque.” Mémoires de la Société Archéologique du Midi de la France 2, no. 3 (1885): 30–36.
Ghirelli, Angelo. El Pais berebere. Madrid: Editora Nacional, 1942.
Giese, Wilhelm. “Los estudios de les lenguas canarias de E. Zyhlarz.” Revue
historique 18 (1952): 413–27.
Glass, George. History of the Discovery and Conquest of the Canary Islands.
London: R. and J. Dodsle and T. Durham, 1764.
Gourliau, Ernest. La conversation française kabyle. Miliana (Algerie): Legendre, 1893.
———. Grammaire complète de la langue mzabite. Miliana (Algerie): Legendre, 1898.
Graberg, Jacob of Hemso. “Remarks on the Language of the Amazighs.” Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland (1836): 106–30.
Granguillaume, Gilbert. Arabisation et politique linguistique au Maghreb.
Paris: Maisonneuve & Larose, 1983.
Grimme, Hubert. “Nachtrag zur A. Klingenhebens Studie uber die berberischen
Zahlmethoden.” Zeitschrift fur Eingeborenen-Sprachen 17 (1927): 230–34.
Gross, Joan-E. “The Politics of Unofficial Language Use: Walloon in Belgium,
Tamazight in Morocco.” Critique of Anthropology 13, no. 2 (June 1993):
177–208.
Guay, J. “La forme féminine berbère à Sale.” Les Archives berbères (1918):
31–32.
Halevy, Joseph. “Etudes sur les langues de l’Afrique.” Revue de Linguistique et
de philologie comparée (October 1869): 175–209.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 285
———. Lettre a M. d’Abbadie sur quelques langues du Nord de L’Afrique.
Paris, 1870.
———. “Etudes berbères: Part I—Essai d’épigraphie Libyque.” Journal Asiatique 7, no. 3 (1874): 73–203; 4 (1874): 369–416.
———. “L’origine des alphabets berbères.” Journal Asiatique 10, no. 7 (1905):
119.
———. “L’Inscription punique-berbère du temple de Masinissa.” Revue des
Etudes Semitiques? (1913): 136–38.
Hammoudi, Abdellah. “Traduction et traditionalisation: le cas du Maroc.” In
Renaissance du monde arabe, 265–76. Colloque inter-arabe de Louvain.
Sous la direction de Anouar Abdel-Malek, Abdel-Aziz Belal, and Hassan
Hanafi. Gembloux: Duculot, 1972.
———. “Cultural Problems and Social Structure: The Campaign for Arabization
in Morocco.” Humaniora Islamica 1 (1973): 33–46.
Hamouma, H. Manuel de grammaire berbère [Kabyle]. Paris: Edition Association de Culture Berbère, 1987.
Hanoteau, Adolphe. Rapport sur un essai de grammaire de la langue des
Kabyles et sur un mémoire relatif a quelques inscriptions en caractères
touaregs. Versailles: Challamel, 1857.
———. Essai de grammaire kabyle. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1858.
———. “Une change kabile.” Revue africaine 3 (1858): 75.
———. Essai de grammaire de la langue Tamachek. Paris: A. Jourdan, 1860.
———. “Lettre a M. Reinaud sur les noms de nombre en berbere.” Journal Asiatique (1860): 2.
———. Poésies populaires de la Kabylie. Paris: Imprimerie impériale, 1867.
———. Akatcim ne diousis Ledzer s taqebailit. Algiers: A. Jourdan 1868.
———. Aktabe en tibratin d endjilen s taqebailit. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1869.
———. La Kabylie et les coutumes kabyles. Paris: Imprimerie Nationale,
1872–1873.
———. Essai de grammaire de la langue tamacheck. 2nd ed. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1906.
———. Les Iles Fortunées ou Archipel des Canaries. Paris: Librairie Internationale, 1896.
———. Essai de grammaire Kabyle. 2nd ed. Algiers: Jourdan, 1906.
Haouz, Said. Grammaire berbère: La Langue, les origines du peuple berbère.
Paris: Klincksieck, 1969.
Harries, Jeanette. “Berber Popular Songs of the Middle Atlas.” African Language Studies 12 (1971): 52–70.
———. “Verbless Sentences and ‘Verbs of Being’ in Tamazight.” In Papers in
African Linguistics, edited by Chin Wu Kim and Herbert Stahlke, 113–22.
Edmonton: Linguistic Research, Inc., 1971.
———. Tamazight Basic Course. African Studies Program. Madison: University
of Wisconsin Learning Support Services, 1974.
286 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Harries, Jeanette, and Ernest T. Abdel Massih. “Tamazight Verb Structure: A
Generative Approach.” Journal of the Linguistic Society of America 50
(1974): 189–95.
Hart, David M. “Tribal and Place Names among the Arabo-Berbers of NorthWestern Morocco.” Hespéris-Tamuda 1, no. 3 (1960): 457–511.
Hector, P. “A propos de psychologie linguistique berbere.” Maroc Catholique
(1929): 527–28, 575–81, 642–46; (1930): 33–37, 94–98, 222–27, 329–32,
285–90, 639–45; (1931): 19–20, 346–47, 1929–31.
———. Essai de monographie psychologique berbere. Casablanca: P. Geuthner,
1933.
Al-Houssain, Rachid. Al-hayawan fi al-amthal wa al-hikayat al-amazighiyya.
Kenitra: al-boukili li-ttiba`a wa nnashr wa ttawzi`, 2000.
Ibañez, Esteban. La lengua bereber y el dialecto rifeno. Madrid: Instituto de estudios africanos, 1942.
———. “Divergencias filologicas entre el arabe y el berber.” Verdad y Vida
(1943): 610–717.
———. “El Padre Sarrionandia y el problema de la linguistica rifeno-bereber.”
Verdad y Vida (1943): 226–29.
———. Diccionario español-rifeno. Madrid: Instituto de estudios africanos,
1944.
———. “Mosaico linguistico de Marruecos español.” Africa (1947): 52–53.
———. “Voces hispano-latinas en el dialecto rifeno.” Verdad y Vida (1947):
365–81.
———. Diccionario rifeno-español. Madrid: Instituto de estudios africanos,
1949.
———. Diccionario español-baamarani. Madrid: Instituto de estudios
africanos, 1954.
———. “El dialecto bereber del Rif.” In Memorial Andre Basset, 51–56. Paris:
A. Maisonneuve, 1957.
———. Diccionario español-senhaji. Madrid: Instituto de estudios africanos,
1959.
Joly, Alexandre. “Poésies de Sud.” Revue africaine 53 (1909): 285–307; 54
(1910): 96.
———. “Chansons du répertoire algérois.” Revue africaine 53 (1910): 46–66.
———. Le Chaouiya des Ouled-Sellem. Paris, 1913.
Jordan, Antoine. Dictionnaire berbère-français (Dialectes Tashelhayt). Rabat:
Omnia, 1934.
———. Textes berbères. Rabat: P. Geuthner, 1935.
Joseph, Roger, and Terri Joseph. “The Semiotics of Reciprocity: A Moroccan
Interpretation.” Semiotica 46, no. 2–4 (1983): 211–31.
———. The Rose and the Thorn: Semiotic Structures in Morocco. Tucson: University of Arizona Press, 1987.
Jouad, Hassan. Musique et fêtes du Haut-Atlas. Paris: Mouton, 1980.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 287
———. Les éléments de la versification en berbere marocain tamazight et
tachelhit. Doctorat de Troisième Cycle. Paris III: Université de la Sorbonne
Nouvelle, 1983.
———. “Mètres et rythmes de la poésie orale en berbere marocain.” Cahiers de
Poétique Comparée 12 (1986): 105–27.
———. “Les tribulations d’un lettre en pays chleuh.” Etudes et Documents
Berbères 2 (1987): 27–41.
———. “La Métrique matricielle: Nombre, perception et sens.” Bulletin de la
Société de Linguistique de Paris 85, no. 1 (1990): 267–310.
———. Le Calcul inconscient de l’improvisation. Poésie berbère: Rythme, nombre et sens. Paris-Louvain: Peeters, 1995.
Joughaymi, Jami`. Hawiyyat al-madrasa al-maghribiyya, bu`duha al-amazighi,
bu`duha al-ifriqi, bu`duha al-`arabi-al-islami, bu`duha al-urupi. Mashru`
didactic al-llugha al-amazighiyya, alhawiyya al-wataniyya. Agadir:
matba`at shuruq, 1995.
———. Qadaya wa ishkaalaat fi tadriss al-llugha al-amazighiyya. Agadir:
matba`at shuruq, 1997.
Jouhadi, al-Houssain, al-Ba`amrani. Timatarin, diwau shi`rin amazighi. Al-dar
al-bayda’: dar qurtoba, 1997.
———. Tarjamatu ma`aani al-qur’an al-karimi bi-al-llughati al-amazighiyya.
Al-dar al-bayda’: matba`at al-najah al jadida, 2003.
Judas, Auguste C. Etude démonstrative de la langue phénicienne et de la
libyque. Paris: Friedrich Klincksieck, 1847.
———. “Note sur l’alphabet berbère usité chez les Touareg et ses rapports avec
l’antique alphabet des Lybiens.” Journal Asiatique 9 (1847): 455–61.
———. “Mémoire sur 19 inscriptions numidico-puniques.” Annuaire (1860–1861).
———. Sur l’écriture et la langue berbere dans l’antiquité et de nos jours. Paris:
Friedrich Klincksieck, 1863.
———. Examen des mémoires de M. le Dr. Reboud et de M. le General Faidherbe sur les inscriptions, orthographie libyques. Paris: Friedrich Klincksieck, 1871.
———. “Etude comparative de la langue berbere.” Revue de l’orient et de l’Algérie et des Colonies 3, no. 57 (n.d.).
Justinard, Léopold. Manuel de berbere marocain. Paris: Leroux 1914.
———. “Notes sur l’histoire du Sous au XIXe siècle.” Hespéris 5 (1925):
265–76; 6 (1926): 351–64.
———. “Poèmes chleuhs recueillis au Sous.” Revue du monde musulman 60
(1925): 63–107.
———. Manuel de berbère marocain. Paris: Paul Geuthner, 1926.
———. “Notes d’histoire et de littérature berbères.” Hespéris 5 (1928): 227–38;
7 (1928): 333–56.
———. “Poésies en dialecte du Sous marocain.” Journal Asiatique 214 (1928):
217–51.
288 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Textes chleuhs de l’Oued Nfis.” Mémorial Henri Basset, vol. 1,
331–37. Paris: Paul Geuthner, 1928.
———. Notes sur l’histoire de l’Atlas. Paris: Paul Geuthner, 1940.
Koller, Ange. Essai sur l’esprit du Berbère marocain. Fribourg: Éditions franciscaines, 1949.
Lacoste-Dujardin, Camille. Contes merveilleux de Kabylie. Aix-en-Provence:
Edisud, 1999.
———. Dictionnaire de la culture berbère en Kabylie. Paris: La Découverte, 2005.
Lafkioui, Mena, and Daniela Merolla. Contes berbères chaouis de l’Aurès
(d’après Gustave Mercier). Berber Studies, vol. 3. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe
Verlag, 2002.
Lanfry, Jacques. “Deux Notes Grammaticales sur le Berbère de Ghadames.” In
Mémorial André Basset, 57–60. Paris: A. Maisonneuve, 1957.
———. Ghadames, étude linguistique et ethnographique. Fort-National: Fichier
de Documentation Berbère, 1968.
Laoust, Emile. “Etude sur le dialecte berbère du Chenoua comparé avec ceux
des Beni-Menacer et des Beni-Salah.” Bulletin de correspondance africaine,
vol. 50. Paris: Leroux, 1912.
———. Etude sur le dialecte berbere des Ntifa. Paris: Leroux, 1918.
———. “Le nom de la charrue et de ses accessoires chez les berbères.” Les
Archives berbères 3 (1918): 1–29.
———. “Coup d’oeil des études berbères.” Bulletin de l’Institut des Hautes
Etudes Marocaines (1920): 107–29.
———. Cours de berbere marocain. Paris: Leroux, 1920.
———. Mots et choses berbères: notes de linguistique et d’ethnographie. Dialectes du Maroc. Paris: Challamel, 1920.
———. “Noms et cérémonies des feux de joie chez les Berbères du Haut et de
l’Anti-Atlas.” Hespéris 1 (1921): 3–66.
———. “Pécheurs berbères du Sous.” Hespéris 3 (1923): 237–60, 297–361.
———. Cours de berbere marocain. Paris: Leroux, 1924.
———. “Rapport sur les études de dialectologie berbere de 1920 a 1924.” Hespéris 4 (1924): 455–59.
———. “Le taleb et la mosquée en pays berbere.” Bulletin de l’Enseignement
Public de Maroc (1924): 3–18.
———. “Un texte dans le dialecte berbere des Ait Messad.” Mélanges René Basset 2 (1925): 305–34.
———. “Le dialecte berbere du Rif.” Hespéris 7 (1927): 173–208.
———. “Chants berbères contre l’occupation française.” Mémorial Henri basset 2 (1928): 9–20.
———. Cours de berbère marocain: Dialecte du Maroc Central. Bibliothèque de
l’Institut des Hautes Etudes Marocaines, vol 2. Paris: Paul Geuthner, 1928.
———. Siwa: Son parler. Paris: Leroux, 1932.
———. “Le nom berbere du qsar: Ighrem.” Hespéris 19 (1934): 188–90.
———. “Siwa.” In Encyclopedia of Islam, 482–85. Leiden: Brill, 1934.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 289
———. Cours de Berbère Marocain, Dialecte du Souss, du Haut-Atlas et de
l’Anti-Atlas. Paris: Société d’Editions Géographiques, Maritimes et Coloniales, 1935.
———. “Contribution a une étude de la toponymie du Haut Atlas.” Revue des
Etudes islamiques 2 (1939): 201–312; 4 (1940): 27–73.
———. “Le folklore marocain.” Encyclopédie coloniale et Maritime, Le Maroc,
ser. 4, 23 (1940): 429–56.
———. “Des noms berbères de l’ogre et l’ogresse.” Hespéris 34 (1947):
253–65.
———. Contes berbères du Maroc. L’Institut des Hautes Etudes Marocaines 50.
Paris: Larose, 1949, 1950.
Laoust-Chantreaux, G. “Sur l’emploi du démonstratif i.” In Mémorial André
Basset, 97–105. Paris: A. Maisonneuve, 1957.
Laperrine, General. “Les noms des années chez les Touareg du Ahaggar de
1875 a 1907.” Revue Africaine 53 (1909): 153–58.
———. “Noms donnés par les Touareg Ahaggar aux diverses Années de 1860 a
1874.” Revue africaine 54 (1910): 191–94.
Lefébure, C. “Tensons des Ist-`Atta: La poésie féminine Beraber comme
mode de participation sociale.” Littérature orale arabo-berbère 8 (1977):
109–42.
———. “Ousman: La chanson berbere reverdie.” In Nouveaux enjeux culturels
au Maghreb, edited by Jean-Robert Henry, 189–208. Paris: CNRS, 1986.
———. “Contrat mensonger, un chant d’amdyaz sur l’émigration.” Etudes et
documents Berbères 3 (1987): 28–46.
———. “France, terre d’accueils: Une suite d’extraits littéraires berbères.” In Le
Maghreb, l’Europe et la France, edited by Jean-Robert Henry, 252–62. Paris:
CNRS, 1992.
———. “La poésie orale berbère du Maroc.” Cahier d’Études Maghrébines 5
(1993): 162–72.
———. “Les migrations de travail au miroir de la poésie berbère.” Migrance 24
(2nd trimester 2005): 30–35.
LeGlay, Maurice. Badda, fille berbère et autres récits marocains. Paris: Plon, 1921.
———. “L’école française et la question berbère.” Bulletin de l’Enseignement
Public du Maroc (1921): 6–14.
———. “Le Berbère marocain.” Revue Vivante (1930): 367–77.
Leguil, Alphonse. “La naissance des temps en chleuh.” Bulletin des Etudes
Africaines 3 (1983): 57–84.
———. Contes berbères du Grand Atlas. Paris: EDICEF, 1985.
———. Contes berbères du Haut-Atlas. Paris: L’Harmattan, 2000.
Lewicki, T. “Quelques textes inédits en vieux berbere provenant d’une
chronique ibadite anonyme.” Revue des Etudes Islamiques 3 (1934):
275–305.
———. “Mélanges berbères-ibadites.” Revue des Etudes Islamiques 3 (1936):
267–86.
290 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Lortat-Jacod, Bernard. Musiques et fêtes au Haut-Atlas. Paris: Mouton, 1981.
Loubignac, Vicotien. Etude sur le dialecte berbère des Zaïan et Aït Sgougou. 2
vols. Paris: E. Leroux, 1924–1925.
———. Etude sur le dialecte des Zaian et des Aït Sgougou. Paris: Leroux,
1924–1926.
———. Textes arabes des Zaër: Transcription, traduction, notes et lexique. Vol.
46. Paris: Publications de l’Institut des Hautes Etudes Marocaines 1952.
Luciani, Jean D. El H’aoudh. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1897.
———. “Chansons kabyles de Smail Azikkiou.” Revue africaine 44 (1900):
44–59.
Mammeri, Mouloud. “Evolution de la poésie kabyle.” Revue africaine 94
(1950): 125–48.
Maraval-Berthoin, A. Chants du Hoggar. Paris: Editions d’art Piazza, 1934.
Marcy, Georges. “Essai d’une théorie générale de la morphologie berbere.”
Hespéris 12 (1931): 50–89, 177–203.
———. “Les phrases berbères des documents inédits d’histoire almohade.” Hespéris 14 (1932): 61–77.
———. “Note sur l’instabilité dialectale du timbre vocalique berbere et la conjugaison des verbes du type ‘neg.’” Hespéris 16 (1933): 139–50.
———. “Sur l’alternance ‘a/ad’ dans le pronom relatif commun en berbere du
Sous.” Bulletin de la Société d’Archéologie Copte 34 (1933): 203–12.
———. “Note sur le pronom relatif démonstratif en berbère.” Comptes rendus
du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 1 (1934): 54–57.
———. “A propos de berbere tafaska.” Actes du Quatorzième Congrès International des Orientalistes (1935): 145–48.
———. “Notes linguistiques autour du périple d’Hannon.” Hespéris 20 (1935): 21.
———. “Notes linguistiques relatives a la terminologie marocaine indigène des
vents.” Mémoires, Société des sciences naturelles du Maroc 41 (1935):
90–97.
———. Les inscriptions libyques bilingues de l’Afrique du Nord. Paris: Publication de la Société asiatique, 1936.
———. “Note sur le pronom relatif sujet et pseudo-participe dans les parlers
berbères.” Bulletin de la Société d’Archéologie Copte 37 (1936): 45–57.
———. “Au sujet du nom berbere du fer.” Comptes rendus du Groupe Linguistique d’Etudes Chamito-Semitiques 2 (1937).
———. “Introduction a un déchiffrement méthodique des inscriptions, orthographie ‘tifinagh’ du Sahara central.” Hespéris 24 (1937): 89–118.
———. A propos du déchiffrement des inscriptions libyques. Rabat: Institut des
Hautes Études marocaines, 1938.
———. “Quelques inscriptions libyques de Tunisie.” Hespéris 25 (1938):
289–365.
———. “Fonctions originales dans les parlers berbères des pronoms démonstratifs relatifs.” Bulletin de la Société d’Archéologie Copte 40 (1939):
151–73.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 291
———. “Le mot ‘halluf’ est-il d’origine berbère.” Bulletin des études arabes
(1941): 106–7.
———. “Observations sur le relatif futur en Touareg Ahaggar.” Bulletin de la
Société d’Archéologie Copte 41 (1941): 129–33.
Masqueray, Emile. “Comparaison d’un vocabulaire des Zenaga avec les vocabulaires correspondants des dialectes Chawia et des Beni Mzab.” Archives
des missions scientifiques et littéraires 3–5 (1879): 473–533.
———. Coup d’oeil d’histoire de l’Afrique septentrionale. Algiers, 1881.
———. “Traditions de l’Aouras oriental.” Bulletin de correspondance africaine,
vol. 72. Paris: Leroux, 1885.
———. “Dictionnaire français-touareg.” Bulletin de correspondance africaine
(1893–1895): 11.
———. “Observations grammaticales sur la grammaire Touarègue et textes de
la Tamahaq des Taitoq,” edited by René Basset and M. Gaudefroy-Demombynes. Bulletin de correspondance africaine 18 (1896–1897).
Mercier, E. Le Chaouia de l’Aures. Paris: Leroux, 1896.
———. “Etude sur la toponymie berbere de la région de l’Aures.” Actes du Quatorzième Congrès International des Orientalistes (1897): 173–207.
———. “Cinq textes berbères en dialecte chaouia de l’Aurès.” Journal Asiatique
9, no. 16 (1900): 189–249.
———. “Le noms des plantes en dialecte chaouia.” Actes du Quatorzième Congrès International des Orientalistes 2 (1906): 79–82.
———. “Notes sur l’étymologie du nom ‘rusccuru.’” Recueils, Notes. Mémoires
de la société archéologique, historique, et géographique du Departement de
Constantine 48 (1915): 94–95.
———. “La langue libyenne et la topographie antique de l’Afrique de Nord.”
Journal Asiatique (1924): 189–320.
———. “La numération libyenne.” Journal Asiatique 22 (1933): 263–322.
Mercier, H. Vocabulaires et textes berbères dans le dialecte des Ait Izdeg. Rabat: Editions René Céré, 1937.
Messaoudi, Samia, and Mustapha Harzoune. Paroles kabyles. Paris: Albin
Michel-Carnets de sagesse, 2000.
Michell, G. B. Notes on a Comparative Table of Berber Dialects. London:
Bible Society, 1902.
Monod, Thedore. L’Adrar Ahnet. Paris: Institut d’ethnologie, 1932.
———. Gravures peintures et inscriptions rupestres. Paris: Musée de l’Homme,
1938.
Mordini, A. “Les inscriptions rupestres tifinagh du Sahara et leur signification
ethnologique.” Ethnos 2, no. 5 (1937): 333–37.
Morestal. “Un chant kabile.” Revue africaine 2 (1857): 500.
———. “Chant kabile sur l’expédition de 1857.” Revue africaine 2 (1857): 221.
Moulieras, Auguste J. Les fourberies de si Djeh’a. Paris: Leroux, 1890.
———. “Légendes et contes merveilleux de la Grande Kabylie.” Bulletin de
correspondance africaine, vol. 13. Paris: Leroux, 1893–1898.
292 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. Les Beni-Izguen. Paris: Leroux, 1895.
Mountassir, Abdallah El. “De l’oral a l’écrit, de l’écrit a la lecture: Exemple des
manuscrits chleuhs en graphique arabe.” Etudes et Documents Berbères 11
(1994): 153–60.
———. Initiation au Tachelhit (langue berbère du sud du Maroc). Paris:
L’Asiathèque, 1999.
———. Amarg: Chants et poésie amazighs (Sud-Ouest du Maroc). Paris: L’Harmattan, 2004.
Moussard, P., and A. Bernard. “Arabophones et berbérophones au Maroc.” Annales de Géographie 33 (1924): 267–82.
Moustaoui, Mohamed. Iskrafan. Al-dar al-bayda’: dar al-kitab, 1976.
———. Tatsa d’imtawn. Al-dar al-bayda’: dar al-kitab, 1979.
———. Nan willi zrinin, amthal amazighiyya mu`arraba. Al-dar al-bayda’:
matba`at al-Najah al-jadida, 2002.
Mukarovsky, Hans G. Die Grundlagen des Ful und das Mauretanische. Vienna:
Herder, 1963.
Munoz, Bosque A. Manual de conversacion bereber-rifena. Madrid, 1920.
Naït-Zerrad, Kamal. Linguistique berbère et Applications. Paris: L’Harmattan,
2004.
Newman, Francis W. “Outline of the Kabail Grammar.” West England Journal
of Scientific Literature 1836.
———. Of the Structure of the Berber Language. London: Bible Society, 1844.
———. “A Grammar of the Berber Language.” Wiener Zeitschrift fur die Kunde
des Morgenlandes 6 (1845): 245–336.
———. “The Narrative of Sidi Ibrahim ibn Muhammad el Messai el Susi.” Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society of Great Britain and Ireland 19 (1848):
215–66.
———. Worterbuch des Dialektes der Auelimmiden. Gotha: Bible Society, 1857.
———. “Notes on the Libyan Languages.” Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society
of Great Britain and Ireland 12 (1880): 417–34.
———. Libyan Vocabulary. London: Bible Society, 1882.
———. Kabail Vocabulary Supplemented by the Aid of a New Source. London:
Bible Society, 1887.
Nicolas, Francis. “Les industries de protection chez les Tuareg de l’Azawagh.”
Hespéris 25 (1938): 43–85.
———. “Poèmes touaregs.” Mémoires d’Institut Français d’Afrique Noire 6
(1941–1942).
———. Folklore Touareg: Poésies et chansons de l’Azawagh. Paris: Larose,
1944.
———. “Dictons proverbes et fables de la Tamacheq des Iullemeden.” Anthropos 4 (1946): 41–44; 6 (1949): 807–16.
———. “Inscriptions et gravures rupestres.” Mémoires d’Institut Français
d’Afrique Noire 10 (1950): 541–51.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 293
———. “Textes ethnographiques de la Tamajeq des Iullemeden de l’Est.” Anthropos 46 (1951): 754–800.
———. “La langue berbère de Mauritanie.” Mémoires d’Institut Français
d’Afrique Noire, vol. 33. Dakar: Institut Français d’Afrique Noire, 1953.
Nour, Ben Si Lounis, and Ben Yahia Moka Messaoud. Grammaire mozabite.
Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1897.
O’Connor, M. “The Berber Scripts.” In The World’s Orthography, edited by Peter Daniels and William Bright, 112–16. New York: Oxford Unversity Press,
1996.
Paul, Marguerite L. Chants berbères du Maroc. Paris: Leroux, 1905.
Pellat, Charles. “Deux textes dans le parler berbère des Aït Zeggu.” Revue
Africaine 19 (1947): 254–59.
———. Textes berbères dans le parler des Aït Seghrouchen de la Moulouya.
Paris: Leroux, 1955.
———. “Am et zun(d) ‘comme’ en berbere.” In Memorial Andre Basset,
97–105. Paris: A. Maisonneuve, 1957.
Petites Soeurs de Jesus, Agadez, Niger. Initiation a la langue des Touaregs de l’Air.
Paris: Société d’Etudes Linguistiques et Anthropologiques de France, 1968.
———. Contes Touaregs de l’Aïr. Paris: Publie avec le concours du Centre Nationale de la Recherche Scientifique, 1974.
Peyron, M. Isaffen ghbanines (deep rivers). Poésie du Moyen Atlas marocain.
Casablanca: Imprimerie Belvedere, 1993.
Peysonnel, Jean A. Voyages dans les Régences de Tunis et d’Alger. Paris: Editions La Découverte, 1987 [1838].
Pharaon, Florian, and J. Pharaon. Les Cabiles de Bougie. Algiers: Philippe,
1839.
Picard, André. “Compléments a la toponymie berbere.” Onomastica 2 (1948):
127–32.
———. “Du prétérit intensif en berbere.” In Memorial Andre Basset, 107–20.
Paris: A. Maisonneuve, 1957.
———. Textes berbères dans le parler des Irjen. Algiers: Éditions La “Typo
Litho” et Jules Carbones Réunies, 1959.
———. De quelques faits de stylistique dans le parler Berbère des Irjen. Publications de l’Institut d’Etudes orientales d’Alger 19. Algiers: Carbonel, 1960.
Prasse, Karl G. “Les relations de sexe, d’age et de sang. Enquête sur la terminologie dans le dialecte berbere des Ayt-Sadden.” Acta Orientalia, ediderunt
Societates Orientales Danica Norvegica Svecica (Le Monde Oriental) 22,
no. 3–4 (1957): 119–41.
———. “Analyse sémantique des verbes dérives par préfixe en touareg.” Acta
Orientalia, ediderunt Societates Orientales Danica Norvegica Svecica (Le
Monde Oriental) 24, no. 3–4 (1959): 147–60.
———. “L’origine du mot amaziy.” Acta Orientalia, ediderunt Societates Orientales Danica Norvegica Svecica (Le Monde Oriental) 23, no. 3–4 (1959):
197–200.
294 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Notes sur la langue touarègue.” Acta Orientalia, ediderunt Societates
Orientales Danica Norvegica Svecica (Le Monde Oriental) 25, no. 1–2
(1960): 42–111.
———. “Les affixes personnels du verbe berbere (Touareg).” Acta Orientalia,
ediderunt Societates Orientales Danica Norvegica Svecica (Le Monde Oriental) 27, no. 1–2 (1963).
———. A propos de l’origine de h touareg (tahaggart). Copenhagen: Royal
Danish Academy of Science and Letters, 1969.
———. Manuel de grammaire Touaregue [tahaggart]. Copenhagen: University
of Copenhagen, 1973.
Prasse, Karl G., C. L. Patterson, and T. F. Mitchell, trans. “The Origin of Berber
Noun Prefixes.” In Proceedings of the First International Congress of
Africanists, Accra 11th–18th December 1962, edited by Lalage Bown,
97–104. Evanston: Northwestern University Press, 1964.
Provotelle, P. “Etude sur la Tamazir’t ou Zenatia de Qalaat es-Sened.” Bulletin
de correspondance africaine, vol. 46. Paris: Leroux, 1911.
Rabdi, Larbi. Le parler d’Ihbachen (Kabylie Orientale—Algérie). Berber Studies, vol. 7. Köln: Rüdiger Köppe Verlag, 2004.
Renisio, Amidee. Etude sur les dialectes berbères des Beni Iznassen, du Rif et
des Senhaja de Srair. Publication de l’Institut des Hautes Etudes Marocaines
22. Paris: Leroux, 1932.
Reygasse, Maurice. “Contribution a l’étude des gravures rupestres et inscriptions, orthographie Tifinar’ du Sahara central.” In Cinquantenaire de l’Université d’Alger, 437–534. Algiers: Faculté des Lettres, 1932.
Richardson, James. First Chapter of the Gospel according to St. Matthew. London, 1846.
———. Touarick Alphabet with the Corresponding Arabic and English Letters.
London, 1847.
Rinn, Louis. “Essai d’études linguistiques et ethnologiques sur les origines
berbères.” Revue africaine 9 (1881).
———. “Deux chansons kabyles sur l’insurrection de 1871.” Revue africaine 31
(1887): 55–71.
———. “Lettres de Touareg.” Revue africaine 31 (1887): 321–40.
———. “Note indiquant le nom de l’auteur des deux chansons Kabyles sur l’insurrection de 1871.” Revue africaine 31 (1887): 240.
———. Les origines berbères. Algiers: A. Jourdan, 1889.
Riviere, Joseph. Recueil de contes populaires de la Kabylie de Djurdjura. Paris:
Leroux, 1882.
Rochemonteix, M. de. “Les rapports grammaticaux qui existent entre l’Egyptien et le Berbère.” Mémoires du Congrès International des Orientalistes 2
(1876): 67–106.
———. “Documents pour l’étude du Berbère: Contes du Sous et de l’Oasis de
Tafilelt.” Journal Asiatique 8 (1889): 198–228; 13 (1889): 402–27.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 295
Rodd, Peter R. “Translation of Tuareg Poems.” Bulletin of the School of Oriental and African Studies 5 (1928): 109–12.
Rohlfs, Gerhard. “Die Zahlzeichen der Rhadamser.” Ausland 29 (1872):
695–96.
Roux, Arsène. “Les imdyazen ou aedes berbères du groupe linguistique beraber.” Hespéris 8 (1928): 231.
———. “Un chant d’amdyaz, l’aede berbere du groupe linguistique beraber.”
Mémorial Henri Basset 2 (1932): 237–42.
———. “Le verbe dans les parlers berbères de Ighezran, Beni Alaham et Marmoucha.” Bulletin de la Société d’Archéologie Copte 35 (1935): 43–58.
———. “Quelques argots arabes et berbères du Maroc.” Premier Congrès
Fédéral des Sociétés Savantes de L’Afrique du Nord 2, no. 2 (1936):
1,067–88.
———. “Poésie populaire arabo-berbère du Maroc central.” In Quatrième Congrès
Fédéral des Sociétés Savantes de L’Afrique du Nord, 865–72. Rabat: Institut des
Hautes Etudes Marocaines, 1938.
———. Récits contes et légendes berbères en Tachelhait. Rabat: Institut des
Hautes Etudes Marocaines, 1942.
———. Récits contes et légendes dans le parler des Beni Mtir. Rabat: Institut
des Hautes Etudes Marocaines, 1942.
———. L’épreuve de grammaire au Brevet de berbere. Rabat: Institut des
Hautes Etudes Marocaines, 1949.
———. Initiation au thème berbère. Rabat: Institut des Hautes Etudes Marocaines, 1950.
———. Petit guide de conversation berbere: Parlers du sud-ouest marocain
(tachalhit). Rabat: Institut des Hautes Etudes Marocaines, 1950.
———. Choix de versions berbères (tachalhit). Rabat: Institut des Hautes
Etudes Marocaines, 1951.
———. “Quelques remarques sur la formation des noms de tribus chez les
Berbérophones du Maroc.” Troisième Congrès International de Toponymie
et d’Anthropologie (1951): 485–90.
———. Choix de versions berbères (tamazight). Rabat: Institut des Hautes
Etudes Marocaines, 1952.
———. La vie berbere par les textes: Parlers du sud-ouest marocain (tachalhit).
Collection de textes berbères marocains, vol. 1. Paris: l’Institut des Hautes
Etudes Marocaines, 1955.
———. “Quelques chants berbères sur les opérations de 1931–1932 dans le
Maroc central.” Eudes et Documents Berbèret 9 (1992): 165–219.
———. Arsène Roux: Poésies berbères de l’époque héroïque, Maroc central
(1908–1931). Edited by M. Peyron. Aix-en-Provence: Edisud, 2002.
Sadiqi, Fatima. Grammaire du Berbère. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1997.
———. “The Place of Berber in Morocco.” International Journal of the Sociology of Language 123 (1997): 7–21.
296 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Sadqi, Ali. Timitar (signs): Recueil de poèmes en berbère. Rabat: Okad, 1989.
———. Izmuln (scares): Recueil de poèmes en berbère. Casablanca: Al-Najah
al-Jadida, 1993.
Sarrionandia, Pedro. Gramatica de la lengua rifena. Tangiers: Tip. Misión
Católica, 1906.
———. Contestacion de P. Pedro H. Sarrionandia al Sr. Rene Basset. Tangiers:
Tip. Misión Católica, 1907.
———. Noticia sobre la lengua que se hablo en el Rif. Tangiers: Tip. Misión
Católica, 1909.
Schmitt-Brandt, R. “Berber Influences in Maghrebian Arabic.” Folia Linguistica 13, no. 3–4 (1979): 229–35.
Servier, Jean. Chants des femmes de l’Aurès. Paris: Editions Robert Laffont,
1955.
———. Tradition et civilisation Berbères. Paris: Editions du Rocher, 1985.
Shaler, William. On the Language, Manners and Customs of the Berbers.
Philadelphia: American Philosophical Society, 1823.
———. Sketches of Algiers. Boston: Cummings and Hillard, 1826.
Skounty, Ahmed, Lemjidi Abdelkhalek, and Nami EI Mostapha. Tirra: Aux
origines de l’écriture au Maroc. Rabat: Editions du Centre Tariq Ibn Ziyad,
2002.
Slaouti Taklit, Mebarek. L’alphabet latin serait-il d’origine berbère? Paris:
L’Harmattan, 2004.
Smith, Neil V., Ianthi Maria Tsimpli, and Jamal Ouhalla. “Learning the Impossible: The Acquisition of Possible and Impossible Languages by a Polyglot
Savant.” International Review of General Linguistics 91, no. 4 (1993):
279–347.
Souag, Moha. “L’ahidous pleure les exilés.” Lamalif 82 (1976): 42–44.
———. L’Année de la chienne. Tanger: Editions marocaines et internationales,
1979.
———. Des espoirs à vivre. Tanger: Editions marocaines et internationales,
1983.
———. Les Années U. Rabat: Al Kalam, 1988.
———. Les Joueurs. Casablanca: Eddif, 1999.
———. Le grand départ. Rabat: Marsam, 2001.
———. La femme du soldat. Casablanca: Editions le Fennec, 2003.
Stanley, C. W. D. A Report on the Oasis of Siwa. Cairo: R.A.M.C., 1912.
———. “The Siwan Language and Vocabulary.” Journal of Research on African
Societies (1912): 438–57.
Tabory, Ephraim, and Mala Tabory. “Berber Unrest in Algeria: Lessons for
Language Policy.” International Journal of the Sociology of Language 63
(1987): 63–79.
Tabory, Mala, and Ephraim Tabory. “Berber Demands for Linguistic Rights in
Algeria.” Plural Societies 16, no. 2 (1986): 126–60.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 297
Taifi, Miloud. “Problèmes méthodologiques relatifs à la confection d’un dictionnaire du Tamazight.” Awal 4 (1988): 15–26.
———. “Le lexique berbère (parlers du Maroc centrale).” Etudes et Documents
Berbères 6 (1989): 183–85.
———. Dictionnaire Tamazight-français (Parlers du Maroc central). Paris:
L’Harmattan-Awal, 1991.
———. “Sentiment d’appartenance linguistique et aspirations sociales: Exemples marocains.” Awal 12 (1995): 89–98.
———. “Le Lexique berbère: Entre l’emprunt massif et la néologie sauvage.”
International Journal of the Sociology of Language 123 (1997): 61–80.
Tangi, Oufae. Aspects de la phonologie d’un parler berbère du Maroc: Ath-Sidhar (Rif). Doctorat d’Etat. Paris: Université de Paris VIII, 1991.
Taqi, Omar. Al-llugha al-amazighiyyah wa mustalahatuha al-qaanuniyya. Mohamedia: matba`at Fedala, 1997.
Tilmatine, Mohamed. “Theories on the Origin of the Berbers.” Afrikanistische
Arbeitspapiere 18 (June 1989): 83–89.
Tirichine, Salah. Ul inu. Receuil de poèmes en tumzabt traduits en arabe et en
français. Ghardaya: Dar al-Kitab, 1994.
Vautier, Maguy. Paroles de Touaregs. Paris: Albin Michel-Carnets de sagesse,
2000.
Voigt, Rainer M. “Berber Phonology.” Journal of African Languages and Linguistics 8, no. 1 (1986): 67–72.
Walker, W. Seymour. The Siwi Language. London: K. Paul, Trench, Trubner &
Co., 1921.
Wawelkaz, Ag. Contes berbères. Brussels: Volubilis, 2004.
Wolfel, Dominik J. “Le problème des rapports du Berbère.” Hespéris 40
(1953): 523.
———. “Le problème des rapports du Guanche et du Berbère.” Hespéris 40
(1953): 523–27.
———. “Les noms de nombre dans le parler Guanche des Iles Canaries.” Hespéris 41 (1954): 47–79.
———. “Dilettantismus und Sharlatanarie und die Eforschung der Eingeborenensprache der Kanarische Inseln.” In Mémorial André Basset, 147–58.
Paris: A. Maisonneuve, 1957.
Yacine, Tassadit. Poésie berbère et identité: Qasi Udifella, héraut des Aït Sidi
Brahim. Paris: Maison des sciences de l’homme, 1987.
———. L’izli ou l’amour chanté en Kabylie. Paris: Maison des sciences de
l’homme, 1988.
———. Ait Menguellet chante . . .: chansons berbères contemporaines. Paris: La
découverte , 1989.
———. Les voleurs de feu: Éléments d’une anthropologie sociale et culturelle
de l’Algérie. Paris: La découverte, 1992.
———. Chérif Kheddam ou l’amour de l’art. Paris: La découverte, 1995.
298 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. Chacal ou la ruse des dominés: Aux origines du malaise des intellectuels algériens. Paris: La découverte, 2001.
———. Jean Amrouche, l’éternel exilé, choix de textes (1939–1950). Paris:
Awal/Ibis Press, 2003.
Youssi, A. “Lexical Processes in the Berber of the Media in Morocco.” In La
linguistique au Maghreb, 264–81. Rabat: Okad, 1990.
Zafrani, Haim. “Conscience historique et univers culturel judéo-berbères au
Maroc.” In FUCUS: A Semitic-Afrasian Gathering in Remembrance of Albert Ehrman, edited by Yoel L. Arbeitman, 499–517. Amsterdam: Benjamins, 1988.
Zanon, F. “A proposito di studi berberistici.” L’Oltremare (1932): 333–34.
———. “Contributo alla conoscenza linguistico-etnografica dell’oasi di
Augila.” Africa italiana (1933): 259–70.
Zohrer, L. “Uber den Anwendugnsbereich des Tifinag in der Sahara.” Archiv
fur Anthropologie 25 (1939): 134–36.
VI. GENDER STUDIES
Aït Lfaqih, Lahcen. Al-mar’a al-muqayyada: dirasa fi al-mar’a wa al-usra bi
al-atlas al-kabir al-sharqi. Mohammedia: Fedala, 2002.
Amrouche, Fadhma. My Life Story: The Autobiography of a Berber Woman.
Translated by D. Blair. New Brunswick, N.J.: Rutgers University Press,
1989.
Belarbi, Aïcha, ed. Femmes rurales/nisa’ qarawiyyat. Casablanca: éditions le
Fennec, 1995.
Bourqia, R., M. Charrad, and N. Gallagher, eds. Femmes, culture et société au
Maghreb. Vol. 1: Culture, femmes et famille; Vol. 2: Femmes, pouvoir politique et développement. Casablanca: Afrique Orient, 2000.
Bousquet-Lefèvre, L. La femme kabyle. Paris: Recueil Sirey, 1939.
Boutefnouchet, Mostefa. La famille Algérienne: Évolution et caractéristiques
récentes. Algiers: SNED, 1980.
Camps, Gabriel. L’Afrique du Nord au Féminin: Héroïnes du Maghreb et du
Sahara. Paris: Perrin, 1992.
Cherni-Ben Said, Zeineb. “La femme tunisienne et l’indépendance nationale.”
Revue de l’Institut des Belles Lettres Arabes 50, no. 159 (1987): 115–34.
Claudot-Hawad, Héléne. “Droits féminins dans une société matricentrée.”
Quaderno del Circlo Semiologico Siciliano 26–27 (1987): 533–46.
———. “Femmes touarègues et pouvoir politique.” Peuples Méditerranéens
(Paris) 48–49 (1989): 69–79.
Darghouth, Medimegh Aziza. Droits et vécu de la femme en Tunisie. Lyon:
L’Hermès, 1992.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 299
Corjon, François. “Le mariage collectif des tribus berberes au Maroc central.”
Bulletin de l’Enseignement Public au Maroc 119 (March 1932): 116–21.
Coutney-Clarke, M. Imazighen: The Vanishing Traditions of Berber Women.
Essays by Geraldine Brooks. New York: C. Potter, 1996.
Davis, Diana. “Gender, Indigenous Knowledge, and Pastoral Resource Use in
Morocco.” Geographical Review 86, no. 2 (1996): 284–88.
Déjeux, Jean. Femmes d’Algérie: Légendes, traditions, histoire, littérature.
Paris: Boite à Documents, 1987.
Gaudry, Mathéa. La femme Chaouia de l’Aurès. Paris: Geuthner, 1929.
Gordon, David C. Women of Algeria: An Essay on Change. Cambridge, Mass.:
Harvard University Press, 1968.
Hammouda, N. “Les femmes rurales de l’Aurés et la production politique.” Peuples Méditérraneens 22–33 (June 1983): 267–79.
———. “Rural Women in the Aurès: A Poetry in Context.” Oral History 13, no.
1 (1985): 43–53.
Hart, Ursula. Behind the Courtyard Door: The Daily Life of Tribeswomen in
Northern Morocco. Ipswich, Mass.: Ipswich Press, 1994.
Kapchan, D.A. Gender on the Market: Moroccan Women and the Revoicing of
Tradition. Philadelphia: University of Pennsylvania Press, 1996.
Kasriel, M. Libres femmes du Haut-Atlas. Paris: L’Harmattan, 1989.
Maher, Vanessa. “Divorce and Property in the Middle Atlas of Morocco.” Man
9, no. 1 (March 1974): 103–22.
———. Women and Property in Morocco: Their Changing Relation to the
Process of Social Stratification in the Middle Atlas. Cambridge Studies in
Social Anthropology, no. 10. London: Cambridge University Press, 1974.
———. “Kin, Clients and Accomplices: Relationships among Women in Morocco.” In Sexual Divisions and Society: Process and Change, edited by D.
I. Barker and S. Allen, 52–75. London: Tavistock, 1976.
———. “Women and Social Change in Morocco.” In Women in the Muslim
World, edited by L. Beck and N. Keddie, 100–123. Cambridge, Mass.: Harvard University Press, 1978.
———. “Possession and Dispossession: Maternity and Mortality in Morocco.”
In Interest and Emotion, edited by Hans Medick and David Warren Sabean,
103–28. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1984.
———. “Work, Consumption and Authority within the Household: A Moroccan
Case.” In Of Marriage and the Market: Women’s Subordination Internationally and Its Lessons, edited by K. Young, C. Wolkowitz, and R. McCullagh,
117–35. London: Routledge and Kegan Paul, 1984.
Marcy, G. “Les vestiges de la parenté maternelle en droit coutumier berbère.”
Revue Africaine (1941): 3–4.
Moga Romero, V. “Peplos y jaiques. La condición femenina en el Rif colonial
y la etnografía militar: Una percepción.” Vigía de Tierra 2–3 (1996–1997):
153–69.
300 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Oxby, C. “Women Unveiled: Class and Gender among Kel Ferwan Twareg
(Niger).” Ethnos 52, no. 1–2 (1987): 119–36.
Pennell, C. R. “Women and Resistance to Colonialism in Morocco: The Rif,
1916–1926.” Journal of African History 28, no. 1 (1987): 107–18.
Peyron, M. “La femme tamazight du Maroc central.” In Femmes et hommes au
Maghreb et en immigration: La frontière des genres en question. Etudes sociologiques et anthropologiques, edited by C. Lacoste-Dujardin and M. Virolle, 109–25. Paris: Publisud, 1998.
Rasmussen, Susan J. “Interpreting Androgynous Woman: Female Aging and
Personhood among the Kel Ewey Tuareg.” Ethnology (January 1987)
17–30.
———. “Accounting for Belief: Causation, Misfortune, and Evil in Tuareg Systems of Thought.” Man 24, no. 1 (1989): 124–44.
———. “Modes of Persuasion: Gossip, Song and Divination in Tuareg Conflict
Resolution.” Anthropological Quarterly 64, no. 1 (January 1991): 30–46.
Rassam, Amal. “Women and domestic power in Morocco.” International Journal of Middle East Studies 12 (1980): 171–179.
Samama, Yvonne. “Les femmes et la représentation de l’espace: L’exemple de
Télouet dans l’Atlas marocain.” Awal 13 (1996): 27–42.
Searight, Susan. The Use and Function of Tattooing on Moroccan Women. 3
vols. New Haven, Conn.: Human Relations Area Files, 1984.
Steinmann, S.H. “Gender, Animal Management, and Environmental Change
in Eastern Morocco.” Le Géographe du Monde Arabe 1, no. 2 (1998):
117–35.
———. “Gender, Pastoralism, and Intensification: Changing Environmental
Resource Use in Morocco.” In Transformations of Middle Eastern Natural
Environments: Legacies and Lessons, edited by J. Albert, M. Bernhardsson, and R. Kenna, 81–107. Yale School of Forestry and Environmental
Studies, Bulletin Series 103. New Haven, Conn.: Yale University Press,
1998.
Venema, B. and J. Bakker. “A Permissive Zone for Prostitution in the Middle
Atlas of Morocco.” Ethnology 43, no. 1 (winter 2004): 51–64.
Vinogradev, Amal. “French Colonialism as Reflected in the Male-Female Interaction in Morocco.” Transactions of the New York Academy of Sciences
36, no. 2, ser. 2 (February 1974): 192–99.
Westermarck, Edward. Marriage Ceremonies in Morocco. London: Macmillan,
1914.
Worley, Barbara. “Property and Gender Relations among Twareg Nomads.”
Nomadic Peoples 23 (1987): 31–35.
Yacine, Tassadit. Piège ou le combat d’une femme algérienne: Essai d’anthropologie de la souffrance. Paris: Publisud/Awal, 1995.
Yamina, A. Le Mariage en Kabylie. Parts 1 and 2. Fort National: Fichier de
Documentation Berbère, 1960 (originally published in 1953).
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 301
VII. RELIGION
A. Ibadhism (Algeria, Libya, and Tunisia)
`Abderrazzaq, Mohammed Isma`il. Al-Khawarij fi bilad al-maghrib. Al-Dar alBayda’: Dar al-thaqafah, 1976.
Abu-Zahra, Nadia. “The Rain Rituals as Rites of Spiritual Passage.” International Journal of Middle East Studies 20 (1988): 507–29.
Allan, J. W. “Some Mosques of the Jebel Nefusa.” Libya Antiqua 9–10 (1973):
147–69.
Baali, A. “Bibliographie ibadhite.” Revue Algérienne 1943–1945 (pt. 1): 39–40.
Al-Baruni, Abu al-Rabi Sulaiman. Mukhtasar tarikh al-Ibadhiyah. Tunis, 1938.
Al-Baruni, Sulaiman Basha. Al-Azhar al-riyadiyah fi tarikh a’immat wa muluk
al-Ibadhiyyah. Cairo, n.d. (about 1324–1326 Hegira).
Basset R. “Les sanctuaires du Djebel Nefousa.” Journal Asiatique (May–June
1899): 423–70; (July–August 1899): 88–120.
Bekri, Chaikh. “Le Kharijisme berbère: Quelques aspects du royaume rustumide.” Annales de l’Institut d’études orientales 15 (1957): 55–108.
Cuoq, Joseph. L’Église d’Afrique du Nord du IIème au XIIème siècle. Paris: Le
Centurion, 1984.
Cuperly, P. “La cité ibadite: Urbanisme et vie sociale au XIe siècle.” Awal 3
(1987): 89–114; 4 (1988): 7–16.
Despois, Jean. Le Djebel Nefousa, étude géographique. Paris: Larose, 1935.
Direche-Slimani, Karima. Chrétiens de Kabylie, 1873–1954: Une action missionnaire dans l’Algérie coloniale. Paris: Bouchène, 2004.
Gellner, Ernest. “The Unknown Apollo of Biskra: The Social Base of Algerian
Puritanism.” Government and Opposition 9, no. 3 (summer 1974): 277–310.
Goichon, A. M. La vie féminine au Mzab. 2 vols. Paris: Geuthner, 1927.
Goldberg, Harvey E. “Jewish-Muslim Religious Rivalry in Tripolitania.” International Journal of Middle East Studies 12, no. 3 (September 1980): 157–70.
Heggoy, Willy N. “The Mozabites of Algeria. Muslim World 37 (1983):
192–207.
Kafali, M. “The Rise of Kharijism according to Abu Said Muhammad b. Said
al-Azdi al-Qalhati.” Bulletin of the Faculty of Art (Cairo) 14, no. 1 (1952):
29–48.
Lewicki, Tadeus. “Quelques textes inédits en vieux berbère provenant d’une
chronique Ibadite anonyme.” Revue D’études Islamiques 3 (1934–1935):
257–96.
———. “Une chronique ibadite Kitab al-Siyar d’Abdul-Abbas Ahmad asSammahi.” Revue d’études Islamiques (1934): 59–78.
———. “Mélanges berbère ibadites.” Revue d’études Islamiques (1936):
267–85.
———. “Note sur la chronique ibadite d’ad-Dargini.” Rocznik Orientalistyezny
11 (1936): 146–72.
302 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “La répartition géographique des groupements ibadites dans l’Afrique
du Nord au moyen-age.” Rocznik Orientalistyezny 21 (1957): 301–33.
———. Les ibadites en Tunisie au moyen-age. Conference tenue a la Bibliothèque de l’Académie Polonaise de Rome, 17 February 1958.
———. “Les subdivisions de l’Ibadiyya.” Studia Islamica 4 (1958): 71–82.
———. “Un document ibadite inédit sur l’émigration des Nafusa du Gabrieli
(Note supplémentaire).” Folio (1960): 214–16.
———. “Quelques textes inédits relatifs aux voyages des commerçants et des
missionnaires ibadites nord-africains au pays du Soudan occidental et central
au Moyen Age.” Folio (1960): 1–27.
———. “Les historiens, biographes et traditionnistes ibadites wahabites
d’Afrique du Nord du VIII au XVI siècles. Folio (1961): 1–134.
———. “L’Etat nord-Africain de Tahart et ses relations avec le Soudan occidental à la fin du VIIIe et au IXe siècle.” Cahiers d’études africaines 2
(1962): 513–35.
Limam, Haifa Malouf. “Tidjaniya, Sanusiya and Mahdiya as Studies in English
Works.” Revue d’Histoire Magrébine 4 (July 1975): 163–73.
Marcy, G. “Le Dieu des Abadites et des Barghwata.” Hespéris-Tamuda 22
(1963): 35–56.
Marty, Paul. Etudes sur l’Islam et les tribus du soudan. Paris: Ernest Leroux,
1920.
Mason, John Paul. Island of the Blest: Islam in a Libyan Oasis Community. Papers in International Studies, African Series, no. 31. Athens: Ohio University
Center for International Studies, 1977.
———. “Oasis Saints of Eastern Libya in North African Context.” Middle Eastern Studies 17 (July 1981): 357–74.
Milliot, L. “Recueil de délibération des djema’a du Mzab.” Revue d’études Islamiques 21 (1939): 17–230.
Motylinski, A. de C. Le Djebel Nefousa: Ir’asra d Ibridn di drar n’Infousen.
Algiers: Leroux, 1885.
———. Les livres de la secte abadhite. Algiers: Imprimerie de l’Association ouvrière P. Fontana, 1885.
———. “Le Djebel Nefousa.” Bulletin de correspondance africaine, vol. 22.
Paris: Leroux, 1898.
———. “L’Aqida des Abadhites.” In Recueil de mémoires et de textes publiés en
L’honneur du XIV Congres des Orientalistes, 505–45. Algiers: Leroux,
1905.
———. “Le manuscrit arabo-berbère de Zouagha.” In Actes du Quatorzième
Congrès International des Orientalistes, 69–78. Paris: Leroux, 1905.
———. “Le nom berbère de Dieu chez les Abadhites.” Revue africaine 49
(1905): 141–48.
Al-Na’imi, Salim. “Zuhur al-Khawarij.” Majallat al-Mama al-ilmi al-haqi 15
(1967): 10–35.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 303
Oulahbib, Lucien. Les Berbères et le Christianisme. Paris: Editions Berbères,
2004.
Roche, M. Le Mzab, architecture ibadhite en Algérie. Paris: Arthaud, 1970.
Savage, E. “Berbers and Blacks: Ibadi Slave Traffic in Eighth-Century North
Africa.” Journal of African History 33 (1992): 351–68.
———. A Gateway to Hell, a Gateway to Paradise: The North African Response
to the Arab Conquest. Princeton, N.J.: Darwin Press, 1997.
Shinar, Pessah. “Ibadiyya and Orthodox Reformism in Modern Algeria.”
Scripta Hierosolynitana 9 (1961): 97–120.
Smogorzewski, Z. “Essai de Bio-bibliographique Ibadite-Wahabite: Avant-propos.” Rocznik Orientalistyezny 5 (1928): 45–47.
———. “Un poème abadite sur certaines divergences entre les Malikites et les
Abadites.” Rocznik Orientalistyezny 2 (1928): 260–68.
Strothmann, R. “Berber und Ibaditen.” Der Islam 17 (1928): 258–79.
Thomson, W. “Kharijism and Kharijites.” The Princeton Macdonald Presentation Volume (1933): 373–89.
Triaud, Jean-Louis, and David Robinson David, eds. La Tijâniyya: Une confrérie musulmane à la conquête de l’Afrique. Paris: Karthala, 2000.
Wilkinson, J. C. “The Ibadi Imama.” Bulletin of the School of Oriental and
African Studies 39 (1976): 535–51.
B. Judaic Studies
Abitbol, Michel. Communautés juives des marges sahariennes du Maghreb.
Jérusalem: Institut Ben-Zvi pour la recherche sur les communautés juives
d’Orient, 1982.
Abitbol, Michel, ed. Judaïsme d’Afrique du Nord aux XIXe–XXe siècles.
Jerusalem: Institut Ben-Zvi pour la recherche sur les communautés juives
d’Orient, 1980.
Allouche-Benayoun, Joelle, and Doris Bensimon. Juifs d’Algérie hier et aujourd’hui: Mémoires et identités. Toulouse: Privat, 1989.
Amipaz-Silber, Gitta. La résistance juive en Algérie, 1940–1942. Jérusalem: R.
Mass, 1986.
Ansky, Michel. Les juifs d’Algérie du décret Crémieux à la libération. Paris:
Editions du Centre, 1950.
Ayache, Germain. “La minorité juive dans le Maroc précolonial.” HespérisTamuda 25 (1987): 147–68.
Ayoun, Richard, and Berbard Cohen. Les juifs d’Algérie: 2000 ans. Paris: J. C.
Lattes, 1982.
Ben-Ami, Issachar. “Le culte des saints chez les Juifs, et les Musulmans au
Maroc.” In Les relations entre Juifs et Musulmans en Afrique du Nord. Actes
du Colloque International de l’Insti. Histoire des Pays d’Outre-Mer, 104–9.
Paris: CNRS, 1980.
304 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Rabbi Yaacov Wazana: A Jewish Healer in the Atlas Mountains.” Culture, Medicine and Psychiatry 12, no. 1 (March 1988): 113–35.
———. Culte des saints et pèlerinages judéo-musulmans au Maroc. (Ha‘aratsat
ha-kedoshim be-kerev Yehude Maroko, translated from Hebrew by Gabriel
Barel). Paris: Maisonneuve and Larose, 1990.
Benaim, Samuel Youssef. Le Pèlerinage juif des lieux saints au Maroc.
Casablanca: S. Y. Benaïm, 1980.
Chouraqui, André. Between East and West: A History of the Jews of North
Africa. Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1968.
Colin, G. S. “Des juifs nomades retrouvés dans le Sahara marocain au XVIe
siècle.” Mélanges Lopes-Cenival (1945): 53–66.
Corcos, David. “The Jews of Morocco under the Marinids.” Jewish Quarterly
Review 54 (1964): 271–87; 55 (1965): 55–81, 137–50.
Evin, G., and A. Bernard. “Dans le Sud marocain: Sur les traces du Rabin Mardochée.” L’Afrique française 46 (1936): 16–20.
Flamand, Pierre. Un mellah en pays berbère: Demnate. Paris: Librairie
générale de droit & de jurisprudence, 1952.
———. Les communautés israélites du sud marocain; essai de description et
d’analyse de la vie juive en milieu berbère. Casablanca: Imprimeries réunies,
1959.
———. Diaspora de la terre d’Islam. Les communautés israélites du sud marocain. Essai de description et d’analyse de la vie juive en milieu berbère.
Casablanca: Imprimeries Réunies, 1959.
———. Quelques manifestations de l’esprit populaire dans les juiveries du sud
marocain. Casablanca: Imprimeries Réunies 1959.
Gellner, Ernest. “The Acculturation of North African Jewry (Review Article).”
Jewish Journal of Sociology 32, no. 1 (June 1990): 47–52.
Goldberg, Harvey E. “The Mellahs of Southern Morocco: Report of a Survey.”
Maghreb Review 8 (1983): 61–69.
Hirschberg, H. Z. “The Problem of the Judaized Berbers.” Journal of African
History 4 (1963): 313–39.
———. A History of the Jews in North Africa. 2 vols. Translated by M. Eichelberg. Leiden: E. J. Brill, 1974–1982.
Kenbib, Mohammed. “Les relations entre musulmans et juifs au Maroc,
1859–1945: Essai bibliographique.” Hespéris-Tamuda 23 (1985): 83–104.
———. “Recherches sur les relations judéo-musulmanes au Maroc: Esquisse de
bilan.” In Recherches sur l’histoire du Maroc: Esquisse de bilan, edited by
Mohamed El Mansour et al., 35–50. Rabat: Faculté des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines, 1989.
Laredo, Abraham Isaac. Bereberes y Hebreos en Marruecos; sus orígenes, segun
las leyendas, tradiciones y fuentes hebraicas antiguas. Madrid: Instituto de Estudios Africanos, Consejo Superior de Investigaciones Científicas, 1954.
Laskier, Michael M. The Alliance Israélite Universelle and the Jewish Communities of Morocco: 1862–1962. SUNY Series in Modern Jewish History;
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 305
Publications of the Diaspora Research Institute, Tel-Aviv University, no. 45.
Albany: State University of New York Press, 1983.
———. North African Jewry in the Twentieth Century: The Jews of Morocco,
Tunisia, and Algeria. New York: New York University Press, 1994.
———. Israel and the Maghreb: From Statehood to Oslo. Gainesville: University Press of Florida, 2004.
Levy, Simon. Essais d’histoire et de civilization judéo-marocaines. Rabat: Centre Tarik Ibn Ziyad, 2001.
Levtzion, N. “The Jews of Sijilmassa and the Saharan Trade.” In Communautés
juives des marges sahariennes du Maghreb, edited by M. Abitbol, 253–63.
Jerusalem: Institut Ben-Zvi, 1982.
Monteil, Vincent. “Les Juifs d’Ifrane.” Hespéris 35 (1948): 151–62.
Pascon, Paul, and Daniel Schroeter. “Le cimetière juif d’Iligh (1751–1955):
Étude des épitaphes comme documents d’histoire sociale.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 34 (1982): 39–62.
Rosen, Lawrence. “Muslim-Jewish Relations in a Moroccan City.” International Journal of Middle East Studies 3 (1972): 435–49.
Schroeter, Daniel, and Vivian B. Mann. Morocco: Jews and Art in a Muslim
Land. London: Merrell, 2000.
Shatzmiller, Maya. “An Ethnic Factor in a Medieval Social Revolution: The
Role of Jewish Courtiers under the Marinids.” In Islamic Society and Culture: Essays in Honor of Professor Aziz Ahmad, edited by M. Israel and N.
K. Wagle, 149–63. Delhi: Manohar, 1983.
Shinar, P. “Réflexions sur la symbiose judéo-ibadite en Afrique du Nord.” In
Communautés juives des marges sahariennes du Maghreb, edited by M.
Abitbol, 81–114. Jerusalem: Institut Ben Zvi, 1982.
Shokeid, Moshe. “Jewish Existence in a Berber Environment.” In Les relations
entre Juifs et Musulmans en Afrique du Nord, 62–71. Actes du Colloque International de l’Insti, Histoire des Pays d’Outre-Mer. Paris: CNRS, 1980.
———. The Dual Heritage: Immigrants from the Atlas Mountains in an Israeli
Village. New Brunswick, N.J.: Transaction, 1985.
———. “Generations Divorced: The Mutation of Familism among Atlas Mountains Immigrants in Israel.” Anthropological Quarterly 63, no. 2 (April
1990): 76–89.
Slousch, Nahum. “Études sur l’histoire des Juifs et du Judaïsme à Maroc.”
Archives Marocaines 6 (1906): 1–167.
———. “Hébraeo-Phéniciens et Judéo-Berbères: Introduction à l’histoire des
Juifs et du Judaïsme en Afrique.” Archives Marocaines 14 (1908): 1–473.
———. “Les Juifs de Debdou.” Revue du Monde Musulman 22 (1913): 221–69.
Stillman, Norman A. The Jews of Arab Lands: A History and Source Book.
Philadelphia: Jewish Publication Society of America, 1979.
———. The Language and Culture of the Jews of Sefrou, Morocco. Manchester:
University of Manchester Press, 1988.
306 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Tawfîq, Ahmad. “Les juifs dans la société marocaine au 19e siècle: L’exemple
des Juifs de Demnate.” In Juifs du Maroc: Identité et dialogue, 153–166.
Paris: Pensée Sauvage, 1980.
Voinot, L. Pèlerinages judéo-musulmans du Maroc. Paris: Editions Larose,
1948.
Wexler, Paul. The Non-Jewish Origins of the Sephardic Jews. Albany: State
University of New York Press, 1996.
Zafrani, Haïm. Les Juifs du Maroc: Vie sociale, économique et religieuse. Paris:
Paul Geuthner, 1972.
———. Mille ans de vie juive au Maroc: Histoire et culture, religion et magie.
Paris: G.-P. Maisonneuve and Larose, 1983.
———. “Les kabbalistes de Drâa.” Horizons Maghrébins 27 (1994–1995):
26–28.
Zucker, George, ed. Sephardic Identity: Essays on a Vanishing Jewish Culture.
Jefferson, N.C.: McFarland, 2005.
C. Morocco
Baroin, Catherine, et al., eds. Islam, société et communauté: Anthropologies du
Maghreb. Sous la direction de Ernest Gellner. Paris: CNRS, 1981.
Basset, R. “Recherches sur la religion des Berbères. ” Revue de l’Histoire des
Religions 61 (1910): 291–342.
———. Le culte des grottes au Maroc. Algiers: J. Carbonel, 1920.
———. Essai sur la littérature des Berbères. Algiers: J. Carbonel, 1920.
Bel, Alfred. Coup d’œil sur l’Islam en Berbérie. Paris: Leroux, 1932.
Berque, Jacques. Les Nawâzil el muzâra‘a du mi‘yâr al-wazzâni. Etude et traduction. Rabat: Editions Félix Moncho, 1940.
———. “Un document hagiolique du Haut Atlas.” In Mélanges Louis Massignon, 207–21. Damas: Institut des Etudes Islamiques de l’Université de
Paris et de l’Institut Français de Damas, 1956.
Bodin, Marcel. “La zaouia de Tamegrout.” Archives Berbères 3 (1918):
259–95.
Boubrik, Rahal. “Homme de religion et de résistance au Maghreb: Mâ’ al-Aynayn (1831–1910).” Maghreb Review 24, no. 1–2 (1999): 2–18.
Brett, Michael. “Le Mahdi dans le Maghreb médiéval: l’élaboration de la
légitimité Almohade.” Revue des mondes musulmans et de la Méditerranée
No. 91–92–93–94 (online 2004): 93–106.
Brunel, René. Le monachisme errant dans l’Islam de Sidi Heddi et les Heddaoua. Paris: Larose, 1955.
———. Essai sur la confrérie religieuse des Aissaouas au Maroc. Paris: Paul
Geuthner, 1926. Reprint, Casablanca: Afrique Orient, 1988.
Cornell, V. J. “Mystical Doctrine and Political Action in Moroccan Sufism: The
Role of the Exemplar in the Tariqa al-Jazuliyya.” Al-Qantara: Revista de Estudios Árabes 13(i) (1992): 201-231.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 307
“The ‘Sovereignty of the Imamate’ (Siyadat al-imama) of the JazuliyyaGhazwaniyya: A Sufi Alternative to Sharifism?” Al-Qantara: Revista de Estudios Árabes 17, no. 2 (1996): 429–51.
———. Realm of the Saint: Power and Authority in Moroccan Sufism. Austin:
University of Texas Press, 1998.
———. “Faqih versus Faqir in Marinid Morocco: Epistemological Dimensions
of a Polemic.” In Islamic Mysticism Contested: Thirteen Centuries of Controversies and Polemics, edited by F. de Jong and B. Radtke, 207–24. Leiden:
Brill, 1999.
Dernouny, Mohamed. “Aspects de la culture et de l’Islam du Maghreb médiéval: Le cas de l’hérésie Berghwata.” Peuples Méditerranéens 34 (1986):
89–97, 165.
Doutté, Edmond. Marrakech. Paris: Comité du Maroc, 1905.
———. Magie et religion dans l’Afrique du Nord. Algiers: Paul Geuthner, 1909.
Driessen, Henk. “Politics of Religion on the Hispano-African Frontier: An Historical Anthropological View.” In Religious Regimes and State Formation:
Perspectives from European Ethnology, edited by Eric Wolf, A. Koster, and
D. Meijers, 237–59. Albany: State University of New York Press, 1991.
Ferhat, Halima, and Hamid Triki. “Hagiographie et religion au Maroc médiéval.” Hespéris-Tamuda 24 (1986): 17–51.
———. “Faux prophètes et mahdis dans le Maroc médiéval.” Hespéris-Tamuda
26–27 (1988–1989): 5–24.
García-Arenal, Mercedes. “En Marruecos: Árabes, beréberes y hombres de religion.” Al-Qantara: Revista de Estudios Árabes 11, no. 2 (1990): 489–508.
Hajji, Mohamed. Al-zâwiya al-dilâ’îya wa-dawruhâ al-dînî wa-l-‘ilmî wa-lsiyâsî. Rabat: matba‘at al-najâh al-jadîda, 1988.
Herber, J. “Les Hamadcha et les Dghoughiyyîn.” Hespéris 3 (1923): 217–36.
Lakhsassi, Abderrahmane. Ziyara to a Pilgrimage Center in Morocco: The
Case of Sidi Hmad U-Musa. Tokyo: Islamic Area Studies Project, 2002.
Michaux-Bellaire, E. “Essai sur l’histoire des confréries marocaines.” Hespéris
1 (1921): 141–59.
———. Les confréries religieuses au Maroc. Archives Marocaines 27 (1923):
1–334.
Miller, J. A., and Donna Lee Bowen. “The Nasiriyya Brotherhood of Southern
Morocco.” In Everyday Life in the Muslim Middle East, edited by D. Lee
Bowen and E. A. Early, 146–56. Bloomington: Indiana University Press, 1993.
Montet, Edouard. Le culte des saints musulmanes dans l’Afrique du Nord et
plus spécialement au Maroc. Geneva: Librairie Georg & Cie, 1909.
Oumlil, Ali. Islam et état national. Translated by M. Khayati. Casablanca: Le
Fennec, 1992.
Pascon, Paul. “The Me`rof Tamsloht or the Rite of the Bound Victim.” In Islamic Dilemmas: Reformers, Nationalists and Industrialization, edited by E.
Gellner, 132–45. The Southern Shore of the Mediterranean. Berlin: Mouton,
1985.
308 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Rabaté, M. R. “La Mascarade du l’Aïd el Kébir à Ouirgane (Haut Atlas).” Objects et Mondes 7 (1967): 165–84.
———. “Les jeux de l’Achoura dans la vallée du Dra (Sud Marocain).” Objects
et Mondes 10 (1970): 239–62.
Rabinow, Paul. Symbolic Domination in Morocco. Chicago: University of
Chicago Press, 1975.
Rachik, Hassan. Sacré et sacrifice dans le Haut Atlas marocain. Casablanca:
Afrique Orient, 1990.
———. “Epicérie du sacré: sacré et politique dans les travaux de Berque.”
Etudes Maghrébines 8 (1998): 22–25.
Rais, Mohamed. “Une figure intellectuelle du Maroc au XIXe siècle: Le
Chaykh Sidi al-Hajj ‘Ali al-Darqawi al-Ilghi.” Etudes Maghrébines 7
(1998): 17–20.
Reysoo, Fenneke. Pèlerinages au Maroc: Fête, politique et échange dans l’islam populaire. Neuchâtel/Paris: Institut d’ethnologie et Editions de la Maison des sciences de l’homme, 1991.
Shahin, Emad Eldin. “Secularism and Nationalism: The Political Discourse of
‘Abd al-Salam Yassin.” In Islamism and Secularism in North Africa, edited
by J. Ruedy, 167–86. Basingstoke: Macmillan, 1994.
Shatzmiller, Maya. “Les premiers mérinides et le milieu religieux de Fès: L’introduction des médersas.” Studia Islamica 43 (1976): 109–18.
———. “Islam de campagne et Islam de ville: Le facteur religieux à l’avènement des Mérinides.” Studia Islamica 51 (1980): 123–36.
Shinar, Pessah. “Abd al-Qadir and Abd al-Krim: Religious Influences on Their
Thought and Action.” Asian and African Studies 1 (1965): 139–74.
Spillmann, A. I. “Les confréries religieuses et les zaouia au Maroc.” In Introduction à la connaissance du Maroc, 227–46. Casablanca: Imprimeries Réunis, 1942.
Spillmann, Georges, Gen. Zaouias berbères du Maroc central: Dila, Ahansal,
Imhiouach. Rabat: Félix Moncho, 1938.
———. Esquisse d’histoire religieuse du Maroc. Paris: Plon, 1951.
Vignet-Zunz, J. “Une paysannerie de montagne productrice de fuqaha’: Les
Jbala, Rif occidental, Maroc.” Annuaire de l’Afrique du Nord 33
(1994–1996): 201–20.
Yassine, Abdessalam. Winning the Modern World for Islam. Iowa City: Justice
and Spirituality Publishing, 2000.
VIII. POLITICS
A. Mali and Niger
Badian, Seydou. Les Dirigeants Africains face à leur peuple. Paris: Maspero,
1964.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 309
Baqué, Philippe. “Dérapages de la répression, éclairement de la rébellion: Nouvel enlisement des espoirs de paix dans le conflit touareg au Mali.” Le
Monde diplomatique (April 1995): 30–31.
Claudot-Hawad, Hélène. Le politique dans l’histoire touarègue. Aix-enProvence: Cahiers de l’Iremem, 1993.
———. “Touaregs au Mali: ‘Négrafricanisme’ et racisme.” Le Monde diplomatique (April 1995): 30.
B. Morocco
A`rab. Mostapha. Al-Rif bayna al-qasr, jaysh al-tahrir, wa hizb al-istiqlal. Mohammedia: Imprimerie Fedala.
`Assid, Ahmed. Al-Amazigiyyah fi khitab al-Islam al-siyyasi. Casablanca: Imprimerie Najah al Jadida, 2000.
———. As’ilatu al-thaqafati wa al-hawayyati fi al-maghrin al-mu`asir.
Casablanca: Editions IDGL, 2002.
Amnesty International. Morocco: A Pattern of Political imprisonment, Disappearances, and Torture. New York: Amnesty International/USA, 1991.
al-‘Awnî, ‘Abd al-Hamîd. Al-thawâbit al-siyâsiya li-‘abd al-salâm yâsîn (murshid al-‘adl wa al-ihsân) wa hukûmat al-yûsufî: al-lu‘ba al-muzdawaja.
Tamâra: matâbi‘ al-takatûl al-watanî, 1998.
Al-Ash‘arî, Muhammad, et al. Mohammad dâwud al-harakât al-watanîya fî alshamâl wa-l-mas’ala al-thaqâfîya. Rabat: matba‘at al-ma‘ârif al-jadîda,
1990.
Atarkin, Mohamed. “Al-ihtijaj al-amazighi: min matalib dastarati al-llughati alamazighiyya ila mashru`i bina’i dwalat tamazgha.” Wijhat Nadhar 19–20
(spring and summer 2003): 18–22.
Benhlal, M. Le College d’Azrou et la formation d’une élite berbère civile et militaire au Maroc: 1927–1956. Paris: Karthala, 2004.
Boukous, Ahmed. Société, langues et cultures au Maroc: Enjeux symboliques.
Rabat: Publications de la Faculté des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines,
Université Mohamed V, 1995.
———. Al-amazighiyya wa al-siyyasa al-llughawiyya wa al-thaqafiyya bi almaghrib. Rabat: Center Tarik Ibn Ziyad, 2003.
———. “L’amazighe: Le défi d’une rennaissance.” Dossier coordonné par
Ahmed Boukous. Prologues 27–28 (special issue, 2003).
Boukous, Ahmed, and Fatima Agnaou. Alphabétisation et développement au
Maroc: Réalités et perspectives. Rabat: Publications de la Faculté des Lettres et des Sciences Humaines, Université Mohamed V, 2001.
Centre Tariq Ibn Ziyad. Amazighité: Débat intellectuel. Cahiers du Centre Tarik
Ibn Ziyad no. 2. Rabat: Author, 2001.
Al-Daghrnî, Ahmed. Ayyu harakatin sha`biyyatin? Rabat: matba`at al risala,
1991.
310 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. Al-kutal al-mujtama‘iyya bi-l-maghrib: al-kutla al-dîmuqrâtiyya kanamudaj. Temâra: matâbi‘ al-takathul al-watanî, 1995.
Aourid, Hassan. Le substrat culturel des mouvements de contestation au
Maroc: Analyse des discours islamiste et Amazigh. Thèse de doctorat d’etat,
université Mohamed V, Faculté des Sciences Juridiques, Economiques et Sociales, Rabat-Agdal, 1999.
Hammoudi, Abdellah. Master and Disciple: The Cultural Foundations of Moroccan Authoritarianism. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1997.
Ilahiane, Hsain. “Les rituels de (véritable) rébellion des Haratine: Elections et
ethnicités dans l’oasis du Ziz.” In Scènes et coulisses de l’élection au Maroc,
edited by M. Bennani-Chraibi, M. Catusse, and J-C. Santucci, 265–91. Paris:
Editions Karthala.
Jabro, Abdellatif. `Addi Ou Bihi: hikayatu `isyaani Tafilalet. Rabat: Imprimerie
El Kadiri-Wakrim, 2001.
Jamâhirî, Abd al-Hamîd. Oufqîr al-‘âila wa-l-ddam: hayâtu al-qusûr wa-l-inqilâb wa-l-qubûr. Al-dâr al-baydâ’: afrîqiyâ al-sharq, 2002.
Kich, Aziz, ed. L’amazighité: Bilan et perspectives. Rabat: Centre Tarik Ibn
Ziyad, 2003.
Lafuente, Gilles. “Dossier marocain sur le Dahir berbère de 1930.” Revue de
l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 38 (1984): 83–116.
———. La politique berbère de la France et le nationalisme marocain. Paris:
L’Harmattan, 1999.
Luccioni, Joseph. “L’élaboration du Dahir Berbère.” Revue de l’Occident
Musulman et de la Méditerranée 38 (1984): 75–84.
Maddy-Weitzman, B. “Ethno-politics and Globalization in North Africa: The
Berber Culture Movement.” Journal of North African Studies 11, no. 1
(2006): 71-83.
Pedron, François. Echec au roi: Du coup d’état de skhirat au “suicide” de
Oufkir. Paris: La Table Ronde, 1972.
Segalla, Spencer. “French Colonial Education abd Elite Moroccan Muslim Resistance, from the Treaty of Fes to the Berber Dahir.” Journal of North
African Studies 11, no. 1 (2006): 85-106.
Simon, H. “Les études berbères au Maroc et leurs applications en matière de
politique et d’administration.” In Les archives Berbères 1915–1916, 7–10.
Rabat: éditions diffusion Alkalam, 1987.
Waterbury, John. The Commander of the Faithful: The Moroccan Political
Elite: A Study in Segmented Politics. New York: Columbia University Press,
1970.
———. North for the Trade: The Life and Times of a Berber Merchant. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1972.
———. “The coup manqué.” In Arabs and Berbers, edited by E. Gellner and C.
Micaud, 397–432. London: Duckworth, 1973.
Wijhat Nadhar. Intikhabat 2002: rihan al-istratijiyat 12 (special issue, 2002):
12–53.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 311
———. Al-harakat al-ihtijaajiyya fi al-maghrib. Al-judhur-al-masar-al-amal
19–20 (2003): 3–47.
Yassin, Abdeslam. Hiwarun ma`a sadiq amazighi. Casablanca, 1997.
Zartman, I. William. Morocco: Problems of New Power. New York: Atherton
Press, 1964.
IX. HUMAN RIGHTS AND LAW
Abrous, Dahbia and Hélène Claudot-Hawad. “Le prix de la survie ou le deuil
d’un passé.” Revue du Monde Musulman et de la Méditerranée 57 (1990):
163–81.
———. “Touaregs de l’Azawad, tamurt ou comment négocier son identité.”
Cahiers de l’IREMAM 4 (1993): 91–113.
———. “Imazighen du nord au sud: Des ripostes différentes à une même négation.” Annuaire de l’Afrique du Nord (1999): 91–113.
———. “Le Haut Commissariat à l’Amazighité ou les méandres d’une phagocytose.” Annuaire de l’Afrique du Nord 34 (1995): 539–90.
———. “Temust entre les fronts ou les contours brisés de la “targuité.” In
Touaregs, Voix solitaires sous l’horizon confisqué, edited by Hélène ClaudotHawad, 217–39. Paris: Ethnies, 1996.
Adghirni, A., A. Afulay, and F. Lahbib. Amawal azerfan: Lexique juridique
français-amazighe, 1368 termes. Rabat: Tizrigin Impérial, 1996.
Ag Khalde, Mohamed Alhoussayni. Le droit de la succession coutumière chez
les Kel Tamashek de la région de Goundam. Mémoire de l’ENA de Bamako.
Mali: ENA, 1983.
Arehmouch, Ahmed. Droits Coutumiers Amazighs. Vol 1. Rabat: matabi` impérial, 2001.
Aspinion, Robert. Contribution à l’étude du droit coutumier berbère marocain.
Rabat: A. Moynier, 1937.
Association de l’Université d’été d’Agadir. Histoire des Amazighes: L’histoire
contemporaine. Symposium international sur l’histoire des Berbères. 2 vols.
Rabat: Editions Bouregreg, 2002.
Aulard, Claude. “La vie dans le Mzab. Textes bilingues (1938–1941).” Études
et Documents berbères 5 (1989): 131–68.
Azayku A. Sidqi. “Fatawa baâdh oulama al janoub bi khoussoussi nidham ‘inflass’ bi al atlas al kabir al gharbi fi awaïl al qarn sabiâa âachar. ” In Histoire
du Maroc ou les interprétations possibles, 185–238. Rabat: Centre Tarik Ibn
Zyad, 2002.
Azziman, Omar. La traditionalisation du droit: Tradition juridique islamique et
droit privé marocain. Saggi, Conferenze e Seminari, 11. Rome: Centro di
Studi e Richerche di Diritto Comparato e Straniero, 1993.
Bernard, Augustin, and Louis Milliot. “Les qanouns kabyles dans l’ouvrage de
Hanoteau et Letourneux.” Revue des Etudes Islamiques 7 (1933): 1–14.
312 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Berque, Jacques. “Aspects du contrat pastoral à Sidi-Aïssa.” Revue Africaine
79 (1936): 899-911.
———. Contribution à l’étude des contrats Nord-africains (les pactes pastoraux, Beni Meskine). Algiers: J. Carbonel, 1936.
———. Essai sur la méthode juridique maghrébine. Rabat, 1944.
———. “Documents anciens sur la coutume immobilière des Seksawa.” Revue
Africaine 92 (1948): 363–402.
———. “Coutumes immobilières des Zemmour et du Haut Atlas Occidental.”
Revue Algérienne (1949): 3–12.
———. “Petits documents d’histoire sociale marocain: Les archives d’un cadi
rural.” Revue Africaine 94 (1950): 113–24.
———. “Quelques documents sur le droit répressif ancien du Haut Atlas.” Revue Algérienne (1953): 1–8.
Boisvieux, R. “Le nouveau statut des corps de contrôle en pays de Protectorat.”
Revue Marocaine de Droit (1955): 389–410.
Bourgeot, André. “L’enjeu politique de l’histoire: Vision idéologique des
événements touaregs (1990–1992).” Politique africaine 48 (1992): 129–135.
———. “Le corps touareg désarticulé ou l’impensé politique.” Cahiers d’Etudes
Africaines 136 (1994): 659–71.
Bousquet, G. H. “Du droit coutumier et de ses rapports avec la vie économique
et la technique agricole dans le Souf.” Travaux de l’Institut de Recherches
Sahariennes 12 (1954).
———. Le droit coutumier des Aït Haddidou des Assif Melloul et Isselaten (Confédération des Aït Yafelmane). Notes et réflexions. Algiers: J. Carbonel, 1956.
Bruno, Henri. “La justice berbère au Maroc central.” Hespéris 2 (1922):
185–91.
Bruno, Henri, and Georges-H. Bousquet. “Les pactes d’alliance chez les
Berbères du Maroc central.” Hespéris 33 (1946): 353–71.
Chaker, Salem. “Survivance ou renouveau du droit coutumier en milieu berbère
(Kabylie).” In L’enseignement du droit musulman. Edited by Maurice Flory
and Henry Jean Robert, 351–55. Paris: Editions du CNRS, 1989.
Chehata, Chafik. Études de droit musulman. Paris: Presses Universitaires de
France, 1971.
Chikh, Slimane. “La mosquée et la noce à Beni Isguen.” Maghreb Review 13
(1988): 3–18.
Claudot-Hawad, Hélène. “Des états nations contre un peuple: le cas des
Touaregs.” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 44 (1987):
48–63.
———. “Lin-dé-pen-dans.” Ethnies 6–7 (1987): 15–19.
———. “Les Touaregs ou la résistance d’une culture nomade.” Revue du Monde
Musulman et de la Méditerranée 51 (1989): 63–73.
———. “Honneur et politique, les choix stratégiques des Touaregs pendant la
colonisation française.” Revue du Monde Musulman et de la Méditerranée
57 (1990): 11–47.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 313
———. “Touaregs, exil et résistance.” Revue du Monde Musulman et de la
Méditerranée 57. Aix-en-Provence: Edisud, 1990.
———. “Nomades et État: L’impensé juridique.” Droit et société 15 (1990):
211–22.
———. “Bandits, rebelles et partisans: Vision plurielle des événements touaregs
de 1990 à 1992.” Politique Africaine 46 (1992): 143–49.
———. “La coutume absente ou les métamorphoses contemporaines du politique chez les Touaregs.” Cahiers de l’IREMAM 4 (1993): 67–86.
———. “Histoire d’un enjeu politique: La vision évolutionniste des événements
touaregs, 1990–1992.” Politique Africaine 50 (1993): 132–40.
———. Le politique dans l’histoire touarègue. Cahiers de l’IREMAM no. 4.
Aix-en-Provence: IREMAM/Edisud, 1993.
———. Les Touaregs, Portrait en fragments. Aix-en-Provence: Edisud, 1993.
———. “L’évolutionnisme bien-pensant ou l’ethnologie à sens unique.” Cahiers
d’études Africaines 136 (1994): 673–85.
———. “Agonie sous scellés: ‘Négrafricanisme’ et racisme.” Le Monde Diplomatique (April 1995): 30–31.
———. Touaregs et autres Sahariens entre plusieurs mondes. Aix-en-Provence:
IREMAM/Edisud, 1996.
Claudot-Hawad, Hélène, and Hawad, eds. Touaregs, voix solitaires sous l’horizon confisqué. Paris: Ethnies, 1996.
Decroux, Paul. “Allégeance politique et obédience civile des sujets marocains:
Concept de la nationalité marocaine.” Revue Algérienne (1941): 41–49.
———. “L’état civil au Maroc.” Hespéris 37 (1950): 237–88.
———. “L’état civil et les Marocains.” Revue Juridique et Politique de l’Union
Française 6 (1959): 1–19.
Duclos, L. J. T. “Note sur l’organisation judiciaire des Ait ‘Atta dans la vallée
de l’Oued Dra.’” Revue de l’Occident Musulman et de la Méditerranée 4
(1967): 23–29.
El Qadery, Mustapha. “Azerf et le mythe de ‘la justice coutumière berbère’:
Réflexions sur le droit au Maroc.” 2005. www.mondeberbere.com.
Garcia Barriuso, P. “La libertad jurídica e histórica de cultos en Marruecos.”
Archivos del Instituto de Estudios Africanos 17, no. 66 (1963): 41–68.
Ghazali, A. “Lecture socio-juridique de quelques statuts coutumiers des tribus
de la Confédération de Gazoula.” In Actes de la Première Rencontre de l’Université d’Eté d’Agadir: La culture populaire. L’unité dans la diversité,
31–46. Agadir: Association de l’Université d’été d’Agadir, 1982.
Gruner, Roger. “Place de l’Islam dans les constitutions du Maghreb.” Afrique
et l’Asie Modernes 3 (1981): 39–54.
Hammam, Mohammed. “Coutumes inédites des qsur Ayt Ihya: Groupe de qsur
Ayt Sedrate de l’Oued Dadès (1881).” Hespéris-Tamuda 25 (1987): 91–106.
Hammoudi, Abdellah. “Substance and Relation: Water Rights and Water Distribution in the Drâ Valley.” In Property, Social Structure and Law in the
Modern Middle East, edited by Ann Elizabeth Mayer, 27–57. Albany: State
University of New York Press, 1985.
314 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Hanoteau, A., and A. Letourneux. La Kabylie et les coutumes kabyles. 3 vols.
Paris: Challamel, 1872–1873.
Hawad. “La teshumara, antidote de l’État.” Revue du Monde Musulman et de
la Méditerranée 57 (1990): 123–40.
———. “Inventer nous-mêmes notre futur.” In Touaregs et autres Sahariens entre plusieurs mondes, edited by Hélène Claudot-Hawad, 168–80. Aix-enProvence: IREMAM/Edisud, 1996.
———. “L’élite que nous avons voulu raccommoder sur les cendres des États.”
In Savoirs et pouvoirs au Sahara: Formation et transformation des élites du
monde nomade chez les Touaregs et les Maures, edited by Pierre Bonte and
Hélène Claudot-Haward, 84–102. Berghahn, 1998.
Hersé, Henri. Le statut judiciaire des tribus de coutume Berbère du Maroc.
Rennes: Imprimerie de l’Ouest, 1935.
Idbelqacem, H. Hawla al-huqûq al-lughawiyya wa al-taqâfiyya al‘amâzighiyya (A propos des droits linguistiques et culturels berbères). Rabat:
Matba`at al-Ma`ârif al-Jadîda, 1992.
International Work Group for Indigenous Affairs. The Indigenous World
2001–2002, 2002–2003, and 2004. Copenhagen: Eks-Sklen Trykkeri, 2004.
www.iwgia.org
Jones, Lucy. “Tunisia’s Berbers under Threat.” Washington Report on Middle
East Affairs 20 (August–September 2001): 33–34.
Joubert. “Les coutumes et le droit chez les Kel Tadélé.” Bulletin d’IFAN 1, no.
1 (January 1939): 245–81.
Lafond, J. Des sources du droit coutumier dans le Sous. Agadir: Imprimerie du
Sous, 1948.
Marcy, Georges. Le droit coutumier zemmour. Algiers: La Typo litho, 1949.
Marty, P. “La justice civile musulmane au Maroc.” Revue des Études Islamiques 5 (1931): 341–538.
———. “La justice civile musulmane au Maroc.” Revue des Études Islamiques
7 (1933): 185–294.
Masqueray, E. Formation des cités chez les populations sédentaires de l’Algérie
(Kabyles du Djurdjura, Chaouia, de l’Ouras, Beni Mzab). Paris: Ernest Leroux, 1886.
Matte, M. Etude juridique, sociale et économique des contrats d’élevage en usage dans les tribus du Gharb. Rabat: J. Carbonel, 1931.
Mezzine, Larbi. “Ta‘qitt de Ayt ‘Atman: Le recueil des règles de coutume d’un
groupe de qsur de la moyenne vallée de l’Oued Ziz.” Hespéris-Tamuda 19
(1980–1981): 89–121.
———. “Le droit coutumier dans les régions rurales du Maroc.” 2005. www
.mondeberbere.com.
Michaux-Bellaire, E. “Au palais du sultan marocain.” Revue du monde musulman 7 (1908): 647–62.
———. “Le droit de propriété au Maroc.” Revue du monde musulman 7 (1909):
365–78.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 315
Milliot, Louis. Démembrements des Habous Menfa’a, Gza, Guelsa, Zina,
Istighraq. Paris: Leroux, 1918.
———. Recueil de jurisprudence chérifienne: Tribunal du Ministère chérifien de
la justice et conseil supérieur d’Oulamas (Mejless el Istinaf). 3 vols. Paris:
Leroux, 1920–1924.
———. Les terres collectives. Blad Djema’a. Etude de législation marocaine.
Paris: Leroux, 1922.
———. “Recueil de délibération des djema’a du Mzab.” Revue des Etudes Islamiques 21 (1939): 17–230.
Montagne, Robert. “Un épisode de la ‘siba’ berbère au XVIIIe siècle, d’après
la ‘rihla’ de Sidi Mohammed ez-Zerhouni de Tasaft (traduction Justinard).”
Hespéris 28 (1941): 85–97.
Montagne, Robert, and M. Ben Daoud. “Documents pour servir à l’étude du
droit coutumier du sud marocain.” Hespéris 7 (1927): 401–45.
Monteil, Vincent-Mansour. “Le coutumier des Aït Khebbash (Tafilalt marocain,
été 1940).” Etudes et Documents Berbèret 6 (1989): 30–41.
Motylinski, A. de C. L’Aqida des Abadhites. Recueil de Mémoires et de textes
publiés en L’honneur du XIV Congres des Orientalistes. Algiers: Leroux,
1905.
Mounib, Mohamed. Adhahir ‘al barbari’ akbar oukdouba siassiya fi al
maghrib al mou’aâssir. Rabat: Dar Bou Regreg, 2002.
Ould Attahir, Khama, and Ould Atta Attahar. “Pogrom: Trois témoignages
(traduits du touareg).” In Touaregs et autres Sahariens entre plusieurs mondes, edited by Hélène Claudot-Hawad, 94–105. Aix-en-Provence: IREMAM/Edisud, 1996.
Ould-Braham, Ouahmi. “Un qanoun recueilli au XIXe siècle (Kabylie).”
Etudes et Documents Berbères 1 (1986): 68–77.
Olivan, I. Lopez. Legislación vigente en la zona de protectorado Español en
Marruecos. Recopilada y anotada por J. Lopez Olivan. 4 vols. Madrid:
Graficas Marinas, 1931.
Al-Othmani, M. Alwah Jazoula. Microfilm no. 1340, DES. Rabat: Dar al-hadith, bibliothèque générale, 1970.
Pennell, C. R. “Law, Order and the Formation of an ‘Islamic’ Resistance to European Colonialism: The Rif 1921–1926.” Revue d’Histoire Maghrébine
21–22 (1981): 25–39.
Pesle, O. Le crédit dans l’Islam malékite. Les contrats de bienfaisance, prêt de
consommation, prêt à usage, dépôt, iltiqath, les sûretés personnelles et
réelles: Le cautionnement et le rahan-la faillite. Casablanca: Imprimeries
Réunis de la Vigie Marocaine et du Petit Marocain, 1942.
———. La femme musulmane dans le droit, la religion et les moeurs. Rabat: Les
Editions La Porte, 1946.
Powers, David S. “A Court Case from Fourteenth Century North Africa.”
Journal of the American Oriental Society 110 (April/June 1990):
229–54.
316 •
BIBLIOGRAPHY
———. “Fatwas as Sources for Legal and Social History: A Dispute over Endowment Revenues from Fourteenth Century Fez.” Al-Qantara: Revista de
Estudios Árabes 11, no. 2 (1990): 295–341.
———. “Kadijustiz or Qadi-Justice? A Paternity Dispute from Fourteenth Century Morocco.” Islamic Law and Society 1, no. 2 (1994): 332–66.
Présidence de la République du Niger. Document de base du Gouvernement du
Niger pour servir aux négociations avec la rébellion. Niamey: Haut Commissariat à la restauration de la paix, April 1994.
Présidence du Mali. Livre blanc sur le “Problème du Nord” du Mali. Bamako,
December 1994.
Roberts, H. “Towards an Understanding of the Kabyle Question in Contemporary Algeria.” Maghreb Review 5 (1980): 115–24.
———. “The Unforeseen Development of the Kabyle Question in Contemporary Algeria.” Government and Opposition 17 (1982): 312–34.
———. “The Economics of Berberism: The Material Basis of the Kabyle Question in Contemporary Algeria.” Government and Opposition 19 (1983):
218–35.
———. The Battlefield Algeria, 1988–2002: Studies in a Broken Polity. London:
Verso, 2003.
Ruiz-Almodóvar, C. “El código marroquí de estatuto personal.” In El Magreb:
Coordenadas socioculturales, edited by C. Pérez Beltrán and C. RuizAlmodóvar, 413–85. Granada: Grupo de Investigación Estudios Arabes Contemporáneos, Universidad de Granada, 1995.
Salifou, André. La question touarègue au Niger. Paris: Karthala, 1993.
Tamazgha. The Amazigh Issue in Morocco. Alternative Report by Tamazgha
submitted to the Committee for the Elimination of Racial Discrimination
(CERD). International Convention on the Elimination of All Forms of Racial
Discrimination (ICERD), 62nd Session of the Committee for the Elimination
of Racial Discrimination, Geneva, 3–21 March 2003.
X. WEBSITES
Amazigh Cultural Association in America: www.tamazgha.org
Amazigh Voice: www.amazigh-voice.com
Amazigh World: www.amazighworld.org
Aurès People and Region: www.chawinet.com
Azar, associación para la promoción y defensa de la cultura amazigh: www
.waac.info/amazigh/history/tafsut2002/Azar.html
Berber World: www.mondeberbere.com
Berbère Télévision et radio: www.brtv.fr
Books: www.editions-berberes.com
BIBLIOGRAPHY
• 317
Centre de recherche berbère, Institut National des Langues et Civilisations Orientales, Paris: http://194.167.236.5/pub/enseignements/langues/afrique/
berbere/index.html
Chronology of Tuareg Rebellion in Mali:
www.kidal.info/index.php?page=reperes/chronologie
www.kidal.info/index.php?page=reperes/dates
CMA, World Amazigh Congress, France: www.congres-mondial-amazigh.org
La Dépêche de Kabylie (daily newspaper): www.depechedekabylie.com
Institut royal de la culture amazighe: www.ircam.ma
Kabyle and Amazigh Site: www.kabyle.com
Kidal (Mali) Region Site: www.kidal.info/index.php
Libya Amazigh Site: www.tawalt.com/index.cfm
Rif and Imazighen Site: www.arifino.com
Sous Region Site: www.souss.com and www.leschleuhs.com
Tamazgha, the Berberist Site: www.tamazgha.fr
Tigzirin, Asociación Cultural Canaria de Estudios Mazigios: www.waac.info/
amazigh/canary_islands
Tuareg Site, association “Survie Touarègue-Temoust,” France: http://membres
.lycos.fr/temoust
Webzine Amazigh: www.amazigh.info
World Amazigh Action Coalition, Canada: www.waac.info
About the Author
Hsain Ilahiane (B.A. Catholic University of America; M.A. George
Washington University; Ph.D. University of Arizona) is associate professor of anthropology at Iowa State University, Ames, Iowa. Professor
Ilahiane is Amazigh and native of the Errachidia province, Morocco. He
is the author of Ethnicities, Community Making, and Agrarian Change:
The Political Ecology of a Moroccan Oasis (2004). He has published
several scholarly articles on Arabs, Berbers, and Haratine in such prestigious journals as American Anthropologist, Ethnology, Africa Today,
Journal of Political Ecology, International Journal of Middle East Studies, Journal of North African Studies, and Prologues. He has most recently been studying the uses of mobile phones in economic, social, and
cultural development in Morocco.
319